© 2021 Adventist Pioneer Library

P.O. Box 51264

Eugene, OR, 97405, USA
[Link]

Published in the USA

February, 2021

ISBN: 978-1-61455-103-4
 Lest We
F or
W get
I ns p i r i n g P i o n e e r S t o r i e s

Adventist Pioneer Library

4 | Lest We Forget 

Endorsements and Recommendations

Kenneth Wood, (former) President, Ellen G. White Estate —Because “remembering” is es-
sential to the Seventh-day Adventist Church, the words and works of the Adventist pioneers need
to be given prominence. We are pleased with the skillful, professional efforts put forth to accom-
plish this by the Pioneer Library officers and staff. Through books, periodicals and CD-ROM,
the messages of the pioneers are being heard, and their influence felt. We trust that the work of the
Adventist Pioneer Library will increase and strengthen as earth’s final crisis approaches.

C. Mervyn Maxwell, (former) Professor of Church History, SDA Theological Semi-

nary —I certainly appreciate the remarkable contribution you are making to Adventist stud-
ies, and I hope you are reaching a wide market.... Please do keep up the good work, and may
God prosper you.

James R. Nix, (former) Vice Director, Ellen G. White Estate —The service that you and
the others associated with the Adventist Pioneer Library project are providing our church is
incalculable To think about so many of the early publications of our pioneers being available on
one small disc would have been unthinkable just a few years ago. I spent years collecting shelves
full of books in the Heritage Room at Loma Linda University just to equal what is on this one
CD-ROM. And now anyone can have access to the same information, and be able to research it
in a fraction of the time it would take to look the same thing up in all those original volumes....
May God continue to bless you and the others in your very specialized ministry is my prayer.
 Contents
Volume 1 — Number 1
The Importance of the Pioneers 12

Volume 1 — Number 2
William Miller 22

Volume 1 — Number 3
Joseph Bates 32

Volume 1 — Number 4
George Storrs 42

Volume 2 — Number 1
John Byington 54

Volume 2 — Number 2
Stephen Pierce 66

Volume 2 — Number 3
Charles Fitch 78

Volume 2 — Number 4
Joshua V. Himes 88

Volume 3 — Number 1
Hiram Edson 98

Volume 3 — Number 2
Samuel S. Snow 110

Volume 3 — Number 3
William Farnsworth 122
6 | Lest We Forget 

Volume 3 — Number 4
Josiah Litch 134

Volume 4 — Number 1
Rachel O. Preston 156

Volume 4 — Number 2
Roswell F. Cottrell 166

Volume 4 — Number 3
O. R. L. Crosier 182

Volume 4 — Number 4
Joseph H. Waggoner 192

Volume 5 — Number 1
James and Ellen White 202

Volume 5 — Number 2
James and Ellen White 212

Volume 5 — Number 3
James and Ellen White 222

Volume 5 — Number 4
James and Ellen White 236

Volume 6 — Number 1
Merritt E. Cornell 252

Volume 6 — Number 2
John N. Andrews 262

Volume 6 — Number 3
George W. Amadon 272
 Contents | 7

Volume 6 — Number 4
John N. Loughborough 282

Volume 7 — Number 1
Uriah Smith 292

Volume 7 — Number 2
Stephen N. Haskell 302

Volume 7 — Number 3
George I. Butler 312

Volume 7 — Number 4
Alonzo T. Jones 324

Volume 8 — Number 1
Righteousness by Faith 336

Volume 8 — Number 2
Ellet J. Waggoner 354

Volume 8 — Number 3
Ellet J. Waggoner 362

Volume 8 — Number 4
The Faith of Jesus 372

Volume 9 — Number 1
A Most Precious Message and Its Messengers 384

Volume 9 — Number 2
A Most Precious Message and Its Messengers 392

Volume 9 — Number 3
A Most Precious Message and Its Messengers 402
8 | Lest We Forget 

Volume 9 — Number 4
A Most Precious Message and Its Messengers 412

Volume 10 — Number 1
W. W. Prescott 420

Volume 10 — Number 2
W. W. Prescott 430

Volume 10 — Number 3
W. W. Prescott 442

Volume 10 — Number 4
W. W. Prescott 450

Volume 11 — Number 1
A Second Look at the Importance of the Adventist Pioneers 464

Volume 11 — Number 2
A Second Look at the Importance of the Adventist Pioneers 474

Volume 11 — Number 3
A Second Look at the Importance of the Adventist Pioneers 484

Volume 11 — Number 4
A Second Look at the Importance of the Adventist Pioneers 496

Volume 12 — Number 1
Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! 508

Volume 12 — Number 2
Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! 518
 Contents | 9
10 | Lest We Forget 
 Contents | 11

Volume 1
1991
12 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 1

Volume 1 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1991

The Importance of the Pioneers

THIS ISSUE shows the time frame and relevance of the pioneers of the Seventh-day Adventist church.
This topic will be continued in the following issues, the next issue of which is devoted to the importance
of the life and work of William Miller. We encourage your letters of comment and criticism and will
give space for airing your views.
The issue in hand is a reprint of Volume 1, Number 1, which was published in 1991. We hope you ap-
preciate this renewed presentation of the material. We invite our readers to order the complete collection
of Lest We Forget published since 1991.
Volume 1 — Number 1 The Importance of the Pioneers | 13

The Importance of the Pioneers

By Fred Bischoff
“Ponder the path of your feet, and let all your ways be established.” Proverbs 4:26.

W e are living in a time when founda-

tions are being tested. “Every wind of
doctrine” (Eph. 4:14) is testing us to see, upon
nesses in a special sense. Secondly, as the word
implies, they also were commissioned in a spe-
cial way to go and tell what they had seen.
what we are established. When the wind turns The prophets were individuals who in a
into a flood, it will be shown in a final way similar special way were spokespersons for
whether we have built on “the Rock” or “on the God, sent with messages to “those who be-
earth without foundation” (Luke 6:49). lieve” (1 Cor. 14:22), those who had accepted
Scripture tells us that the Rock we need is the gospel that the apostles preached. So it
Jesus Christ (1 Cor. 3:11; 10:4). Built on Him was the ministry of these, “first apostles, sec-
we are secure. We need then to know Him ond prophets” (1 Cor. 12:28), duplicating the
( John 17:3). But the stability of the person of ministry of Christ, that demonstrated their
Christ is fully seen only with an understand- position as cofounders of that which Christ
ing of His “sayings” which He personified was building upon Himself and them.
(Luke 6:47), the foundation principles of the A parallel process was seen in the establish-
Christian church (Heb. 6:1, 2). So this Person ing of the Seventh-day Adventist church out
and His principles are inseparable, both being of the advent awakening of the early 1800’s.
dimensions of the Whole Being that He is. It There were godly men and women who by
is in this way that we are told both to build on faith saw that God was leading them in spite
Christ and to build on His teachings. of the disappointment they had experienced,
Christ in His wisdom shared that found- who were eyewitnesses of the genuineness of
ing position, which He had as the “chief the work that the Lord had wrought from the
cornerstone,” and upon which He built His beginning of the movement.
church (Matt. 16:16-18), with other godly Out of the large group professing a belief
men, the “apostles and prophets” (Eph. 2:20). in the second coming of Christ, this remnant
The apostles were those who met two criteria. came, “little companies of seekers after truth”
First they must have seen Christ, not just ca- [1 MR-52 (Letter 38, 1905)], who searched
sually or figuratively, but deeply and in a literal the Scriptures “as for hidden treasure,” looking
way. It was thus that Paul could claim to be beyond the foundation truths of Christianity
an apostle though not numbered among the to find the foundation truths for the last days.
twelve (1 Cor. 9:1; 15:7-9). They were eyewit- Out of these came those who are identified as
14 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 1

“pioneers in our work” (RH 5/25/05), or, as we us, for which we must ever thank God. But
like to call them, “apostles of the advent.” how important is what the apostles of the ad-
It is of interest and importance to note that vent left for us? The messenger tells us how
she whom the Lord chose as a “messenger” God feels about this question: “We are to re-
did not contribute of herself to this process of peat the words of the pioneers in our work,
discovering the pillars of present truth for our who knew what it cost to search for the truth
time. She relates that she “could not under- as for hidden treasure, and who labored to lay
stand the reasoning of the brethren,” that her the foundation of our work. They moved for-
“mind was locked,” but that when the others ward step by step under the influence of the
in their search for truth “came to the point in Spirit of God. Let that which these men have
their study when they said, ‘We can do nothing written in the past be reproduced.” (Ibid. ) The
more, ’ the Spirit of the Lord would come upon prophets confirm the words of the apostles.
me. I would be taken off in vision, and a clear We hear God calling us all to complete the
explanation of the passages we had been study- affirmation of this dimension of our founda-
ing would be given me.” (Ibid. ) The Lord did tions by doing what was stated, “repeat the
this to confirm His order of using “first apos- words of the pioneers”. Let us rise and reacti-
tles” in laying down truth, and “second proph- vate their voice, for the storm is rising that will
ets” to confirm and instruct in the process. sorely test our establishment upon the truth
Of what importance then are these “first they uncovered. *
apostles” of Seventh-day Adventism? We have (References from NKJV.)
the words of the messenger easily available to
Volume 1 — Number 1 Pioneer Wives | 15

Pioneer Wives
by JoyRadzik & Frances Foster

W e do not read a lot about the wives of

the pioneers, and the women who were
connected with the Millerite movement and
ed; and certainly there was no less intolerance
of religious beliefs that did not conform to the
popular theology of the day. But we praise God
the early years of Adventism. However, these that Mrs. Ayars, with her husband, and in con-
women had heavy responsibilities, and quietly cert with many other stalwart young pioneers,
and without fanfare carried on their work in chose to walk in the light of truth. In place of
the home and family and wherever the Lord her share in her father’s wealth, Jennie’s mother
opened avenues of service. chose instead the “Pearl of great price.”
The reminiscences of Mrs. Jennie Ayars Jennie also recalled her marriage to Alonzo
Kellogg in her account of “Growing Up With Kellogg, and the practice in those early years of
the Third Angel’s Message,” give us a glimpse Adventism of holding meetings and Sabbath
into the lives of these courageous distaff pio- services in various homes. It was customary
neers. Jennie’s father, Hazael Manning Ayars, for the wives to make the communion bread
married one of four daughters of a Mr. Stan- and prepare the wine. Sometimes when they
brough of New York. Mr. Stanbrough’s first could not get grapes, they would use raisins. In
wife, and mother of two of his daughters, was every instance it was the women who made it
a Seventh-Day Baptist and had instructed possible for the believers to gather together in
her children in her religious beliefs before her fellowship and to hold meetings and worship
death. Each of the four daughters married a services in their homes. With ready and will-
Seventh-Day Baptist young man. Eventu- ing hearts and hands, they extended hospitali-
ally, Mr. Stanbrough persuaded three of his ty to friends and strangers alike. Opening their
sons-in-law to give up what he termed, “this hearts to God’s message and their homes to
queer seventh-day religion”. However, Jennie’s God’s messengers, our pioneer women made
mother and father refused to give up their their hearts and homes places of worship.1
faith. Mr. Stanbrough threatened to “remem-
ber this when I make up my will,” but Mrs.
Ayars declared she would rather do right and
lose a large inheritance. She held the truth of
the seventh-day Sabbath to be a more precious
inheritance than her father’s property. 1
  Excerpts from Mrs. Jennie Ayars Kellogg’s account,
It was no less difficult in those days to give “Growing up with the Third Angel’s Message,” Advent Re-
up the material security and physical comfort view & Sabbath Herald, Vol. 112: 15-20; April 11 to May 16,
that a sizeable inheritance would have afford- 1935.
16 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 1

See Jehovah’s Stately Steppings

in the Sands of Time
The Pioneers, the Three Angels’ Messages, the Doctrines,
the Prophecies, and the Prophetic Gift

by Arthur Mallon

1755 1780 1798 1831 1833 1838 1840 1842 1844 1846 1848

1755 Lisbon Earthquake. 1844 During the winter J. N. Loughborough

1780 Dark day, Moon to blood. heard and accepted the first angel’s message.
1798 End of 1260 year prophecy. There were 256,000 conversions in the U. S.
1831 William Miller began to speak and publish A. between 1840 and 1844.
on the first angel’s message and the fulfill- 1844 On March 12, the first disappointment took
ment of the 2300 year prophecy announcing place and there was a tarrying time. Church-
the second advent. es began to shut their doors to the message.
1833 Falling of the stars. 1844 Rachel Preston, a Seventh-day Baptist,
1838 Josiah Litch wrote on the seven trumpets of moved to Washington, NH and shared the
Revelation and set a date for the sixth trum- Bible Sabbath with members of the Chris-
pet as the fall of the Ottoman Empire on tian Church. An Editorial in the Midnight
August 11, 1840. Cry agitated on the obligation to keep the
1840 Joshua Himes published the Signs of the Sabbath. Frederick Wheeler began to keep
Times and united with William Miller go- the Sabbath.
ing from city to city. The fall of the Otto- 1844 In July the Midnight Cry began. There
man empire on August 11, demonstrated was heavy opposition to the first angel’s
the day-for-a-year principle and many be- message and the second angel’s message,
lievers joined the Advent movement. Hun- “Come out of her my people,” was given
dreds of pastors joined Miller in preaching to separate a people out of the confused,
the prophecies of Christ’s 2nd coming. creed-bound churches.
1842 Following the counsel in Habakkuk 2:2, 3, 1844 At the Exeter campmeeting in August, S.
Charles Fitch was encouraged to develop S. Snow showed the tenth day of the sev-
a chant showing the prophecies in Daniel enth month, October 22, to be the end of
and Revelation. William Foy was given two the 2300 days prophecy. The cry went forth,
visions which he shared publicly until the “Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!”
autumn of 1844.
Volume 1 — Number 1 See Jehovah’s Stately Steppings in the Sands of Time | 17

1844 William Foy had a third vision; but when 1845 Joseph Bates studied with the Sabbath
he saw the cost and sacrifice required, he keepers in NH, was affirmed in the light,
ceased public speaking. Soon afterwards he and began preaching the truth from state to
sickened and died. state. He soon published a tract.
1844 In September, George Storrs published 1845 On a visit to New Bedford, MA, Miss El-
“Six Sermons” which explained the doc- len Harmon became acquainted with Joseph
trine of the “unconscious state of the dead.” Bates who urged the importance of the Sab-
1844 In early October, Hazen Foss was given on bath upon her and James White. They accept-
two separate occasions a vision showing ed his Scriptural evidence and shortly thereaf-
the three steps to heaven, but he refused to ter she was shown its importance in vision.
communicate the vision. T. M. Preble began 1846 The third angel’s message, connected with
keeping the Bible Sabbath. the first and second, began to be proclaimed.
1844 October 22, DISAPPOINTMENT. The Sabbath truth, connected with the Ark
1844 October 23, Hiram Edson received an in- of God and the light on the Sanctuary,
sight that the Sanctuary to be cleansed was confirmed that the Advent movement was
in Heaven. O. R. L. Crossier published the ordained of God. Now the meaning of the
Sanctuary doctrine in the Day Dawn early “three steps up on the pathway to the city of
in 1845, and again in the February 7, 1846 God” was clear.
issue of the Day-Star. 1847 In April, James White wrote, “since the sev-
1844 Between the Disappointment and January, enth month of 1844, the third angel’s mes-
1845, some members of the Washington, sage was, and still is, a warning to the saints
NH church, following the example of Wil- to ‘hold fast,’ and not go back, and ‘receive’
liam Farnsworth, began keeping the Bible the marks which the virgin band got rid of
Sabbath. They formed the first group of during the second angel’s cry.”
Sabbatarian Adventists. 1848 SDAs were learning that the Sabbath of
1844 December, Miss Ellen Harmon received her the 4th commandment was the sign, or seal,
first vision at the home of Mrs. Haines. of God, and that the time had arrived for
1845 In the February 28 issue of The Hope of Is- the proclamation of the sealing message of
rael, T. M. Preble published an essay call- Revelation 10:1-4. *
ing the attention of the Advent body to the
Sabbath and the fact that Christians were
obliged to keep it.
18 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 1

“Many of our people do not realize how firm- locked, as it were, and I could not comprehend
ly the foundation of our faith has been laid. My the meaning of the scriptures we were studying.
husband, Elder Joseph Bates, Father Pierce, Elder This was one of the greatest sorrows of my life. I
[Hiram] Edson, and others who were keen, noble, was in this condition of mind until all the prin-
and true, were among those who, after the passing cipal points of our faith were made clear to our
of the time in 1844, searched for the truth as for minds, in harmony with the Word of God. The
hidden treasure. I met with them, and we studied brethren knew that when not in vision, I could
and prayed earnestly. Often we remained togeth- not understand these matters, and they accepted
er until late at night, and sometimes through the as light direct from heaven the revelations given.
entire night, praying for light and studying the For two or three years my mind continued
Word. Again and again these brethren came to- to be locked to an understanding of the Scrip-
gether to study the Bible, in order that they might tures. In the course of our labors, my husband
know its meaning, and be prepared to teach it and I visited Father Andrews (the father of J.
with power. When they came to the point in N. Andrews), who was suffering intensely with
their study where they said, “We can do nothing inflammatory rheumatism. We prayed for him.
more,” the Spirit of the Lord would come upon I laid my hands on his head, and said, “Father
me, I would be taken off in vision, and a clear Andrews, the Lord Jesus maketh thee whole.”
explanation of the passages we had been studying He was healed instantly. He got up, and walked
would be given me, with instruction as to how we about the room, praising God, and saying, “I nev-
were to labor and teach effectively. Thus light was er saw it on this wise before. Angels of God are in
given that helped us to understand the scriptures this room.” The glory of the Lord was revealed.
in regard to Christ, His mission, and His priest- Light seemed to shine all through the house, and
hood. A line of truth extending from that time an angel’s hand was laid upon my head. From
to the time when we shall enter the city of God, that time to this I have been able to understand
was made plain to me, and I gave to others the the Word of God.”
instruction that the Lord had given me.
During this whole time I could not under- Selected Messages, Vol. I, pp. 206, 207. —Ellen G. White.
stand the reasoning of the brethren. My mind was

Seekers of His Glory

The Seventh-day Adventist Pioneers (Part 1)
By Ray Foster
But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us. 2 Corinthians 4:7.

G od has a purpose, an agenda for every age. The agenda for the last generation com-
The agenda for the last generation is the pletes the work of all generations of all time.
most glorious, for it is written: The mystery of God is to be finished in the
“God having provided some better thing for last generation:
us, that they without us should not be made “But in the days of the voice of the seventh
perfect.” Hebrews 11:40. angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery
Volume 1 — Number 1 Seekers of His Glory | 19

of God should be finished, as he hath declared as [the feet] of a bear, and his mouth as the
to his servants the prophets.’’ Revelation 10:7. mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him
The church is involved with the finishing his power, and his seat, and great authority.
of this mystery: And I saw one of his wounded to death; and
his deadly wound was healed: and all the world
“And to make all [men] see what [is] the fellow-
wondered after the beast.” Revelation 13:1-3.
ship of the mystery, which from the beginning
of the world hath been hid in God. who created All the world is still wondering after the
all things by Jesus Christ: To the intent that beast. That deadly wound was given when
now unto the principalities and powers in the French General Berthier took the Pope of
heavenly [places] might be known by the church Rome captive in 1798. This event ended the
the manifold wisdom of God, According to the dark ages of Papal persecution and prepared
eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ the way for final development on earth of
Jesus our Lord: In whom we have boldness God’s remnant church of Revelation 10:
and access with confidence by the faith of him.” “And the angel which I saw stand upon the
Ephesians 3:9-12. sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to
It is important that we know God has heaven, And sware by him that liveth for ever
an agenda for the end-time remnant church. and ever, ... that there should be time no longer:
Unless we know the agenda God has for us, But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel,
how can we cooperate? How can we know un- when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of
less God tells us? We must be listening and God should be finished, as he hath declared to
searching to know God’s will and ways to hear his servants the prophets. And the voice which
God’s agenda for us. The experience of those I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and
who first searched and found the understand- said, Go [and] take the little book which is open
in the hand of the angel which standeth upon
ing of God’s end-time agenda for His church
the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto
is thrilling indeed. We today not only need to the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little
know what these Seventh-day Adventist Pi- book. And he said unto me, Take [it], and eat
oneers knew but we need to progress in the it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it
knowledge and experience of God’s end-time shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.’’ Revela-
agenda for His church. tion 10:5-9.
Who are the Seventh-day The world-wide movement in fulfillment
Adventist Pioneers? of this prophecy took place in the early 1800s.
It was a bitter disappointment when Christ
The time of the end began when the dead- was expected to return to earth on October 22,
ly wound was inflicted on one of the heads of 1844, but did not. Who were those involved in
the seven-headed beast of Revelation 13: the fulfillment of this prophecy and what was
“And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and their experience? These are important ques-
saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having tions because they relate to the finishing of the
seven heads and ten horns, and upon his mystery of God in and through His church so
horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the that principalities and powers in heavenly plac-
name of blasphemy. And the beast which I es might know the manifest wisdom of God.
saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were
Part 2 continues next issue.
 October
1780 1790 1800 1810 1820 1830 1840 1850
1. William Miller 1782-1849 M Day for year - ProPhetic interPretation 1844 X
(Vol. 1, No. 2) 1845
Lest We Forget

2. Joseph Bates 1792-1872 M health reforM 7th-Day Sabbath reforM SDA

(Vol. 1, No. 3)
3. George Storrs 1796-1879 M State of the DeaD (conDitional
(Vol. 1, No. 4) 1852
4. John Byington 1798-1887 MethoDiSt UnDergroUnD railroaD SDa
(Vol. 2, No. 1) 1852
5. Stephen Pierce 1804-1883 M SDa MiniSter SDa
(Vol. 2, No. 2)
6. Charles Fitch 1805-1844 M DeSigneD ‘1843 chart’ X
(Vol. 2, No. 3)
7. Joshua Himes 1805-1896 M PUbliSher, ProMoter, organizer of Millerite Mov
(Vol. 2, No. 4) 1846
8. Hiram Edson 1806-1882 M early SDa UnDerS
(Vol. 3, No. 1)
9. Samuel Snow 1806-1890 M initiateD the ‘Seventh-Month MoveMent’ oct 22, 18
(Vol. 3, No. 2) 1844/1845
10. William Farnsworth 1807-1888 M early SDa fir
(Vol. 3, No. 3)
Adapted from Vol. 1, No. 1, First Quarter, 1991

11. Josiah Litch 1809-1886 M PreDicteD fall of ottoMan eMPire to the D

(Vol. 3, No. 4)
12. Rachel Preston 1809-1868 M SDb introDUceD the Sabbath to WaShington, nh ch
Note: (Vol. 4, No. 1) 1852
The referenced 13. Roswell F. Cottrell 1814-1892 SDB SDA
(Vol. 4, No. 2)
Volumes and Num- 14. O. R. L. Crosier 1820-1913 M StUDieD the Sa
bers are the issues (Vol. 4, No. 3) 1852
of Lest We Forget in 15. J. H. Waggoner 1820-1889 SDa
(Vol. 4, No. 4) 1846
which that Pioneer’s 16. James White 1821-1881 M early SDa aUt
life and writings were (Vol. 5, Nos. 1-4) 1846
reviewed. All back issues 17. Ellen G. White 1827-1915 M early SDA g
can be downloaded as (Vol. 5, Nos. 1-4) 1852
18. Merritt E. Cornell 1827-1893 M SDa e
PDF files from our website. (Vol. 6, No. 1) 1846
19. J. N. Andrews 1829-1883 M SDA
Website: (Vol. 6, No. 2) 1853
20. George Amadon 1832-1913 SDa
[Link] (Vol. 6, No. 3) 1852
21. J. N. Loughborough 1832-1924 M SDA
Email: (Vol. 6, No. 4) 1852
contact@[Link] 22. Uriah Smith 1832-1903 SDA
(Vol. 7, No. 1) 1853
23. S. N. Haskell 1833-1922 SDA
(Vol. 7, No. 2) 1
24. G. I. Butler 1834-1918 SD
(Vol. 7, No. 3)
25. A. T. Jones 1850-1923
(Vol. 7, No. 4; Vol. 8, No. 1; Vol. 9, Nos. 1-4)
26. E. J. Waggoner 1855-1916 SDa 2n
(Vol. 8, Nos. 2-4; Vol. 9, Nos. 1-4)
Adventist Pioneer Library 27. W. W. Prescott 1855-1944 2n
(Vol. 10, Nos. 1-4)
October 22, 1844
 October 22, 1844
30 1840 1850 1860 1870 1880 1890 1900 1910 1920 1930 1940
1844 X

reforM
1845
SDA 27 Pioneer Timelines
(conDitional iMMortality) X
1852 1863 Key individuals used by God in discovering
ailroaD SDa firSt SDa PreSiDent the doctrines and laying the foundations of
1852
SDa the Seventh-day Adventist Church
rt’ X

r, organizer of Millerite MoveMent (conDitional iMMortality) X

1846
early SDa UnDerStanDing of the SanctUary

-Month MoveMent’ oct 22, 1844 X Key:

1844/1845
M = Millerite
early SDa firSt layMan to keeP Sabbath
X = did not become an SDA
ll of ottoMan eMPire to the Day (Day for a year ) X SDA = Date when the individual
1867 joined the SDA movement
Sabbath to WaShington, nh chUrch SDA SDB = Seventh Day Baptist
1852
SDA Writer, Poet, MiniSter

StUDieD the SanctUary trUth With eDSon anD hahn X

1852
SDa evangeliSt, eDitor
1846
early SDa aUthor, eDitor, organizer
1846
early SDA goD’S MeSSenger to the SDa chUrch
1852
SDa evangeliSt (Wife 1St bible inStrUctor)
1846 1874
M SDA 1St foreign MiSSionary
1853
SDa PUbliShing hoUSe Worker
1852 1878 - 1883
M SDA evangeliSt englanD SDa hiStorian
1852 Prepared by:
SDA eDitor anD aUthor Frances Foster
1853
Edited by:
SDA evangeliSt anD aDMiniStrator
1856 Marlene Steinweg;
SDa MiniSter anD aDMiniStrattor Fred Bischoff
1874
arMy SDa 1888 MeSSenger, eDitor, aUthor, MiniSter
s. 1-4)
SDa 2nD generation SDa 1888 MeSSenger, eDitor, MiniSter, PhySician

2nD generation SDa eDUcator, 1890'S MeSSenger, evangeliSt; aDMiniStrator, eDitor

October 22, 1844

22 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 2

Volume 1 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1991

William Miller
In this issue the life and work of William Miller are highlighted. Miller is best known for the Advent
Movement which came to bear his name, “Millerism”. God also revived Bible study — especially of the
prophecies — through this New England farmer. Part of Ellen White’s testimony concerning Miller is
also reproduced here.
Volume 1 — Number 2 William Miller’s Dream | 23

William Miller’s Dream

In the book Early Writings (page 48) in the

section titled “To the Little Flock”, Ellen G.
White referred to William Miller‘s dream:
value of its contents. I therefore placed it on
a center table in my room and gave out word
that all who had a desire might come and see
“Dear Brethren: The Lord gave me a view, the most glorious and brilliant sight ever seen
January 26, 1850, which I will relate. I saw by man in this life.
that some of the people of God are stupid “The people began to come in, at first few
and dormant and but half awake; they do in number, but increasing to a crowd. When
not realize the time we are now living in, and they first looked into the casket, they would
that the man with the ‘dirt brush’[see below] wonder and shout for joy. But when the
has entered, and that some are in danger of spectators increased, everyone would begin
being swept away. I begged of Jesus to save to trouble the jewels, taking them out of the
them, to spare them a little longer, and let casket and scattering them on the table. I
them see their awful danger, that they might began to think that the owner would require
get ready before it should be forever too late. the casket and the jewels again at my hand;
The angel said, ‘Destruction is coming like a and if I suffered them to be scattered, I could
mighty whirlwind.’ I begged of the angel to never place them in their places in the casket
pity and to save those who loved this world, again as before; and felt I should never be
who were attached to their possessions and able to meet the accountability, for it would
were not willing to cut loose from them and be immense. I then began to plead with the
sacrifice to speed the messengers on their people not to handle them, nor to take them
way to feed the hungry sheep who were out of the casket; but the more I pleaded, the
perishing for want of spiritual food.” more they scattered; and now they seemed to
scatter them all over the room, on the floor
This is William Miller’s dream as recorded and on every piece of furniture in the room.
on page 81 of Early Writings: “I then saw that among the genuine jewels and
“I dreamed that God, by an unseen hand, coin they had scattered an innumerable quan-
sent me a curiously wrought casket about ten tity of spurious jewels and counterfeit coin.
inches long by six square, made of ebony and I was highly incensed at their base conduct
pearls curiously inlaid. To the casket there was and ingratitude, and reproved and reproached
a key attached. I immediately took the key them for it; but the more I reproved, the more
and opened the casket, when, to my wonder they scattered the spurious jewels and false
and surprise, I found it filled with all sorts coin among the genuine.
and sizes of jewels, diamonds, precious stones, “I then became vexed in my physical soul and
and gold and silver coin of every dimension began to use physical force to push them out
and value, beautifully arranged in their several of the room; but while I was pushing out one,
places in the casket; and thus arranged they three more would enter and bring in dirt and
reflected a light and glory equaled only to the shavings and sand and all manner of rubbish,
sun. I thought it was not my duty to enjoy until they covered every one of the true jewels,
this wonderful sight alone, although my heart diamonds, and coins, which were all excluded
was overjoyed at the brilliancy, beauty, and from sight. They also tore in pieces my casket
24 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 2

and scattered it among the rubbish. I thought when I opened them, the rubbish was all
no man regarded my sorrow or my anger. I gone. The precious jewels, the diamonds, the
became wholly discouraged and disheart- gold and silver coins, lay scattered in profu-
ened, and sat down and wept. sion all over the room.
“While I was thus weeping and mourning “He then placed on the table a casket, much
for my great loss and accountability, I larger and more beautiful than the former,
remembered God, and earnestly prayed that and gathered up the jewels, the diamonds,
He would send me help. the coins, by the handful, and cast them into
“Immediately the door opened, and a man the casket, till not one was left, although
entered the room, when the people all left some of the diamonds were not bigger than
it; and he, having a dirt brush in his hand, the point of a pin.
opened the windows, and began to brush “He then called upon me to ‘come and see.’
the dirt and rubbish from the room. “I looked into the casket, but my eyes were
“I cried to him to forbear, for there were dazzled with the sight. They shone with ten
some precious jewels scattered among the times their former glory. I thought they had
rubbish. He told me to ‘fear not,’ for he been scoured in the sand by the feet of those
would ‘take care of them’. wicked persons who had scattered and trod
“Then, while he brushed the dirt and them in the dust. They were arranged in
rubbish, false jewels and counterfeit coin, beautiful order in the casket, every one in its
all rose and went out of the window like a place, without any visible pains of the man
cloud, and the wind carried them away. In who cast them in. I shouted with very joy,
the bustle I closed my eyes for a moment; and that shout awoke me.”

Mrs. William Miller

The Forgotten Pioneer

L ucy Smith and her family lived in Poult-

ney, Vermont, about 6 miles from the
Miller home in Low Hampton, New York.
same mind”, they were married on Wednes-
day, June 29, 1803, and continued together
until his death in 1849. They had 10 children,
There is little found in William Miller’s di- 8 of whom lived to adulthood.
ary with regards to Lucy and her influence in Sylvester Bliss, in his memoirs of Miller,
his life, but on January 2, 1803, at age 20, he stated, “As Mrs. Lucy Miller is now living, all
wrote, “Be it remembered that on this day, it that might be said to her praise may not be
being a Sunday in the afternoon of the afore- said here. It is sufficient to state, that she was
said day, I did bind myself and was bound to remarkably endowed, by nature and by her in-
be, the partner of Miss Lucy Smith, of Poult- dustrial and economical habits, to make do-
ney. And by these presents do agree to be hers mestic life highly agreeable, and to favor Mr.
and only hers till death shall part us (provided Miller’s promotion and success...”.
she is of the same mind). Whereunto I here F.F.
set my hand and seal.” Evidently being “of the
Volume 1 — Number 2 William Miller’s Rules of Bible Interpretation | 25

William Miller’s Rules of

Bible Interpretation

I n studying the Bible, I have found the fol-

lowing rules to be of great service to myself,
and now give them to the public by special re-
by different visions, or in different figures and
parables. If you wish to understand them, you
must combine them all in one. Ps. 89:19; Hos.
quest. Every rule should be well studied, in con- 12:10; Hab. 2:2; Acts 2:17; 1 Cor. 10:6; Heb.
nection with the Scripture references, if the Bible 9:9, 24; Ps. 78:2; Matt. 8:13, 34; Gen. 41:1-32;
Dan. 2; 7; 8; Acts10:9-16.
student would be at all benefitted by them.
7. Visions are always mentioned as such. 2 Cor.
12:1.
Rules 8. Figures always have a figurative meaning, and
are used much in prophecy to represent future
1. Every word must have its proper bearing on
things, times and events; such as mountains,
the subject presented in the Bible. Matt. 5:18.
meaning governments; beasts, meaning king-
2. All Scripture is necessary, and may be under-
doms, waters, meaning people, lamps, meaning
stood by diligent application and study. 2 Tim.
Word of God, day, meaning year. Dan. 2:35, 44;
3:15, 16, 17.
7:8, 17; Rev. 17:1, 15; Ps. 119:105; Ezek. 4:6.
3. Nothing revealed in the Scripture can or will
9. Parables are used as comparison to illustrate
be hid from those who ask in faith, not waver-
subjects, and must be explained in the same
ing. Deut. 29:29; Matt. 10:26, 27; 1 Cor. 2:10;
way as figures, by the subject and Bible. See ex-
Phil. 3:15; Isa. 14:11; Matt. 21:22; John 14:13,
planation of the ten virgins, Miller’s Lectures,
14; 15:7; James 1:5, 6; 1 John 5:13, 14, 15.
No. 16. Mark 4:13.
4. To understand doctrine, bring all the Scrip-
10. Figures sometimes have two or more different
tures together on the subject you wish to know;
significations; as day is used in a figurative sense
then let every word have its proper influence,
to represent three different periods of time.
and if you can form your theory without a con-
tradiction, you cannot be in an error. Isa. 28:7- 1. Indefinite.
29; 35:8; Prov. 19:27; Luke 24:27, 44, 45; Rom. 2. Definite, a day for a year.
16:26; James 5:19; 2 Pet. 1:19, 20. 3. Day for a thousand years.
5. Scripture must be its own expositor, since it If you put on the right construction it will
is a rule of itself. If I depend on a teacher to harmonize with the Bible and make good
expound it to me, and he should guess at its sense, otherwise it will not. Eccles. 7:14;
meaning, or desire to have it so on account of Ezek. 4:6; 2 Pet. 3:8.
his sectarian creed, or to be thought wise, then 11. How to know when a word is used figurative-
his guessing, desire, creed, or wisdom is my rule, ly: If it makes good sense as it stands, and does
not the Bible. Ps. 19:7-11; 119:97-105; Matt. no violence to the simple laws of nature, then
23:8-10; 1 Cor 2:12-16; Eze. 34:18, 19; Luke it must be understood literally; if not, figura-
11:52; Mal. 2:7, 8. tively. Rev. 12:1, 2; 17:3-7.
6. God has revealed things to come, by visions, in 12. To learn the true meaning of figures, trace your
figures and parables, and in this way the same figurative word through your Bible, and where
things are oftentimes revealed again and again,
26 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 2

you find it explained, put it on your figure, and gives a calm peace in believing, and a firm hope
if it makes good sense you need look no fur- in the future. It sustains the mind in adversity,
ther; if not, look again. and teaches us to be humble in prosperity. It
13. To know whether we have the true historical prepares us to love and do good to others, and
event for the fulfillment of a prophecy: If you to realize the value of the soul. It makes us bold
find every word of the prophecy (after the fig-
and valiant for the truth, and nerves the arm to
ures are understood) is literally fulfilled, then
oppose error. It gives us a powerful weapon to
you may know that your history is the true
event. But if one word lacks a fulfillment, then break down infidelity, and makes known the
you must look for another event, or wait its only antidote for sin. It instructs us how death
future development. For God takes care that will be conquered, and how the bonds of the
history and prophecy doth agree, so that the tomb must be broken. It tells us of future events,
true, believing children of God may never be and shows the preparation necessary to meet
ashamed. Ps. 21:5; Isa. 14:17-19; 1 Pet. 2:6; them. It gives us an opportunity to hold con-
Rev. 17:17; Acts 3:18. versation with the King of kings, and reveals the
14. The most important rule of all is, that you must best code of laws ever enacted.
have faith. It must be a faith that requires a sacri- This is but a faint view of its value; yet how
fice, and, if tried, would give up the dearest object many perishing souls treat it with neglect, or,
on earth, the world and all its desires, character, what is equally as bad, treat it as a hidden
living, occupation, friends, home, comforts and
mystery which cannot be known. Oh, my dear
worldly honors. If any of these should hinder
reader, make it your chief study. Try it well,
our believing any part of God’s word, it would
show our faith to be vain. Nor can we ever be- and you will find it to be all I have said. Yes,
lieve so long as one of these motives lies lurk- like the Queen of Sheba, you will say the half
ing in our hearts. We must believe that God will was not told you.
never forfeit His word. And we can have confi- The divinity taught in our schools is al-
dence that He that takes notice of the sparrow, ways founded on some sectarian creed. It may
and numbers the hairs of our head, will guard do to take a blank mind and impress it with
the translation of His own word, and throw a this kind, but it will always end in bigotry.
barrier around it, and prevent those who sincere- A free mind will never be satisfied with the
ly trust in God, and put implicit confidence in views of others. Were I a teacher of youth in
His word, from erring far from the truth, though divinity, I would first learn their capacity and
they may not understand Hebrew or Greek. mind. If these were good, I would make them
These are some of the most important rules study the Bible for themselves, and send them
which I find the word of God warrants me to out free to do the world good. But if they had
adopt and follow, in order for system and reg- no mind, I would stamp them with another’s
ularity. And if I am not greatly deceived, in so mind, write bigot on their forehead, and send
doing, I have found the Bible, as a whole, one them out as slaves!
of the most simple, plain, and intelligible books pp. 20-24 Miller’s Works. Views of the Prophe-
ever written, containing proof in itself of its Di- cies and Prophetic Chronology.
vine origin, and full of all knowledge that our Edited by Joshua Himes 1842
hearts could wish to know or enjoy. I have found
it a treasure which the world cannot purchase. It
Volume 1 — Number 2 Bible Study, Prophetic Interpretation and the Second Coming | 27

Bible Study, Prophetic Interpretation and the

Second Coming— The Story of William Miller

First Disappointment
March 21, 1844

William Miller 3,200 sermons

preached between
Great
Disappointment
1832 and 1844 Oct. 22, 1844
BIRTH Marriage Army Conversion Preaching DEATH
1782 1803 1812 1816 1831 1844 1849

Years of Age 21 30 34 49 62 67

T hree mighty truths were rediscovered and

popularized in the United States in the
middle 1800s. These truths were:
the lamp to my feet and light to my path. My
mind became settled and satisfied. I found the
Lord God to be a Rock in the midst of the
1. Bible Study — The Bible can be read ocean of life. The Bible now became my chief
and understood by ordinary people. study, and I can truly say, I searched it with
2. Prophetic Interpretation — Bible great delight. I found the half was never told
prophecies can be understood using the day- me.”1
for-a-year principle. When challenged by his deist friends to
3. Second Advent Message. prove that the Bible was the Word of God,
As always when the joy and power of Bible Miller decided on two criteria:
study was rediscovered, a mighty spiritual re- 1. If the Bible was the Word of God, it
vival took place. must be understandable from the obvious
William Miller, as a young man, was a de- meaning of the language used.
ist. He believed that the Bible was a collection 2. If the Bible were the Word of God, it
of mystical fables and contradictions. How- had to be consistent within itself. For two
ever during his service in the war of 1812, he years Miller studied to satisfy himself con-
realized that God intervened and saved his life cerning these two points.
and he was converted in 1816. He then be- After those two years of intensive Bible
came a serious Bible student. study, with no aids but his Cruden’s concor-
William Miller, the Christian, wrote: “I dance, comparing Scripture with Scripture,
was constrained to admit that the Scriptures he was perfectly satisfied that he could un-
must be a revelation from God. They became derstand Scripture, that the Bible said what it
my delight; and in Jesus I found a friend. The meant, and meant what it said, and that the
Saviour became to me the chiefest among Bible was consistent with itself. In this process
ten thousand; and the Scriptures, which be-
fore were dark and contradictory, now became 1
  Sylvester Bliss, Memoirs of William Miller, p. 67.
28 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 2

Miller became convinced from the study of attending. Among those who did attend were
the prophecies that Jesus would come to earth Joshua V. Himes (the church pastor where the
at the close of the 2300 days of Daniel 8:14 conference was held), Henry Dana Ward, Hen-
sometime in 1843 or 1844. ry Jones, Josiah Litch, and Joseph Bates.
From 1816–1831 Miller farmed to support Miller expected the Lord’s appearing
his family and continued studying. At age 49 sometime in the Jewish year of 1843, between
he felt wholly unqualified for public speaking. March 21, 1843 and March 21, 1844. Inter-
He had a great struggle responding to God’s est and expectation of the Lord’s return con-
direct call to preach. Had it not been for the tinued up until the day of March 21st, 1844.
urging of the Holy Spirit,and his brethren, But that day came and went with no visible
and the indications of unmistakable provi- return of Jesus. On May 2nd, six weeks af-
dences, he would never have entered a pulpit. ter the fateful March 21st, Miller felt that the
But at last William Miller became a revivalist time had come to make a frank statement that
Adventist preacher. there was an error in his preaching. He ad-
From the first, his words were blessed in a dressed a communication “To Secondment;
remarkable manner to the salvation of souls. yet I still believe that the day of the Lord is
His first message was followed by a religious near, even at the door; and I exhort you, my
awakening. It was recognized that Miller brethren, to be watchful, and not let the day
could reach a class of minds not influenced come upon you unawares.” 2
by other men. In nearly every town in which Miller’s diary closes in 1844 with these
he preached, scores, and in some, hundreds, words: “Now I have given, since 1832, three
were converted. Protestant churches of nearly thousand two hundred lectures.”3 While labor-
all denominations were thrown open to him. ing in Philadelphia in 1844, a friend gave the
The invitation to speak usually came from following description of Miller’s personal ap-
the ministers of the congregations. Miller had pearance: “There is a kindness of soul, simplic-
determined not to speak except by invitation. ity, and power, peculiarly original, combined in
Before long, there were so many invitations, his manner; and he is affable and attentive to
that he could not fill half of them. all, without any affectation of superiority. He
In 1833, Miller was licensed to preach by is of about medium stature, a little corpulent,
his local Baptist church. Miller travelled and and, in temperament, a mixture of sanguine
preached extensively in the New England and and nervous. His intellectual developments
middle states. Initially he financed his ministry are unusually full, and we see in his head great
from his own purse. Later, he received some fi- benevolence and firmness, united with a lack
nancial help, but it was never enough to meet of self-esteem.”4
travel expenses. Miller, his farm and his family, Miller accepted the “seventh-month” date
suffered financially during this period of his life. of October 22, 1844 only two or three weeks
In 1840, a group of ministers headed by prior to the date, being persuaded by the evi-
William Miller signed their names to a call for dence of the working of God’s spirit in that
a general conference on the second coming of 2
  Ibid, p. 256.
the Lord Jesus Christ to be held October 13th 3
  Ibid, p. 254.
at Boston. Typhoid fever prevented Miller from 4
  Ibid, p. 249.
Volume 1 — Number 2 Ellen White on William Miller | 29

movement. Though disappointed that day too, “As he followed down the prophecies, he
nevertheless he continued to hold fast his faith saw that the inhabitants of the earth were
in the eminent second coming until his death. living in the closing scenes of this world’s
The last five years of Miller’s life were history, yet they knew it not. He looked at
spent preaching and writing of the expected the churches and saw that they were corrupt;
they had taken their affections from Jesus
Advent. Travel and speaking became more
and placed them on the world; they were
difficult due to illness. The last six months of
seeking for worldly honor, instead of that
life he was confined to bed; yet he died with honor which cometh from above; grasping
hope undaunted. Miller did not accept the for worldly riches, instead of laying up their
sanctuary truth. God in His great mercy and treasure in heaven. He could see hypocrisy,
perfect knowledge saw that Miller’s rejection darkness, and death everywhere. His spirit
of this advanced light was not rebellion. Miller was stirred within him. God called him to
died in the hope of the Advent. leave his farm, as He called Elisha to leave
R.F. his oxen and the field of his labor to follow
Elijah. With trembling, William Miller
Ellen White on began to unfold to the people the mysteries
of the kingdom of God, carrying his hearers
William Miller down through the prophecies to the second
advent of Christ. With every effort he gained
Ellen Harmon in her teens, heard William strength. As John the Baptist heralded the
Miller deliver two sets of lectures in Portland, first advent of Jesus and prepared the way
Maine, in the years 1840 and 1842. In the book for His coming, so William Miller and
Early Writings, pages 229-230, she writes: those who joined with him proclaimed the
“God sent His angel to move upon the heart second advent of the Son of God.
of a farmer who had not believed the Bible, “I was carried back to the days of the disciples
to lead him to search the prophecies. Angels and was shown that God had a special work
of God repeatedly visited that chosen one, for the beloved John to accomplish. Satan
to guide his mind and open to his under- was determined to hinder this work, and he
standing prophecies which had ever been led on his servants to destroy John. But God
dark to God’s people. The commencement sent His angel and wonderfully preserved
of the chain of truth was given to him, and him. All who witnessed the great power of
he was led on to search for link after link, God manifested in the deliverance of John
until he looked with wonder and admira- were astonished, and many were convinced
tion upon the Word of God. He saw there that God was with him, and that the testi-
a perfect chain of truth. That Word which mony which he bore concerning Jesus was
he had regarded as uninspired now opened correct. Those who sought to destroy him
before his vision in its beauty and glory. He were afraid to attempt again to take his
saw that one portion of Scripture explains life, and he was permitted to suffer on for
another, and when one passage was closed Jesus. He was falsely accused by his enemies
to his understanding, he found in another and was shortly banished to a lonely island,
part of the Word that which explained it. where the Lord sent His angel to reveal to
He regarded the sacred Word of God with him events which were to take place upon
joy and with the deepest respect and awe. the earth and the state of the church down
30 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 2

to the end —her backslidings and the posi- heavenly Canaan, in suffering his influence
tion which she should occupy if she would to go against the truth. Others led him to
please God and finally overcome.” this; others must account for it. But angels
On page 258 of the same book she writes: watch the precious dust of this servant of
God, and he will come forth at the sound of
“Moses erred as he was about to enter the
the last trump.”
Promised Land. So also, I saw that William
Miller erred as he was soon to enter the

Seekers of His Glory. Who are the Pioneers Part II (continued from last issue) is planned for
the next issue, due to space limitations in this issue.
Volume 1 — Number 2 Letter to the Editor | 31

Letter to the Editor

Dear Sir, that He had begun the final phase of the plan
Could you tell me more clearly how the of salvation that would culminate in His per-
Pioneer Compact Disc Committee is of ser- sonal appearance in the clouds of heaven to re-
vice to the church. B. C. H. ceive a people who had been purified by Jesus
Taiwan, R.O.C. “making a man more precious than gold”, and
making the whole church “glorious without
Dear Bruce, spot or wrinkle”. They believed this would re-
sult from Jesus’ ministration in the Most Holy
Thank you for asking. The SDA Pioneers
combined with their intelligent response of
had a vital, personal love experience with Je-
faith to “enter into the marriage of the Lamb”.
sus Christ. They had a heart-felt gratitude
To renew in us the vision and experience of
for His giving them victory over sin in this
the SDA Pioneers, this Compact Disc is be-
life. The blessed hope they told about, wrote
ing prepared. The advantage of having their
about, and lived for, was of seeing Him come
now out-of-print writings on CD is the abil-
in the clouds of glory on October 22, 1844.
ity to find with speed and completeness spe-
They were bitterly disappointed not to see Je-
cific subjects, statements or words used by the
sus that day. However their faith and hope in
Pioneers in their writings, thus making them
the Lord was strengthened as they understood
more available to the church.
that Jesus had come to the Most Holy Place
of the heavenly sanctuary on October 22, and R.F.
32 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 3

Volume 1 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1991

Joseph Bates
In this issue the pioneer Adventist health reformer Joseph Bates is featured. Captain Bates is also the
Pioneer who wrote an early Adventist seventh-day Sabbath tract and preached the Sabbath of the
fourth commandment in the 1800’s.
Volume 1 — Number 3 Seekers of His Glory | 33

Seekers of His Glory

The Seventh-day Adventist Pioneers
By Ray Foster

Part 2

I n part 1 (First Quarter 1991) we saw God’s

plan to make known His manifold wisdom
to principalities and powers in heavenly places
called on a frail, 17 year-old girl, and gave her
the privilege of being His messenger to the last
church. Her name was Ellen Harmon. She lat-
by the church (Ephesians 3:9, 12). The church er married James White and became Ellen G.
that is to fulfill this role is identified in Revela- White. With the inspired writings of Ellen G.
tion 10:5-9. This Scripture was fulfilled in the White, a certainty is given the identification of
world-wide advent movement as well as the the Pioneers who searched for the God-given
church that came out of that movement in the agenda for the remnant church.
early 1800’s. Those advent watchers experi- Our criteria for recognizing the Pioneers
enced the bitter disappointment when Christ of the remnant church are thus:
did not return as expected on October 22,
1. They would live in the early 1800s and be
1844. Part 2 continues with another prophecy,
involved in the fulfillment of the ‘bitter-
this one found in Joel that is repeated in Acts
sweet’ experience of Revelation 10.
which helps us identify the Pioneers of that
2. Their message would have the aim to fin-
remnant church:
ish the mystery of God in fulfillment of
Joel 2:28 And it shall come to pass after-
Scripture.
ward, [that] I will pour out My spirit upon
all flesh; and your sons and your daughters
3. They would be known to and would work
shall prophesy, your old men shall dream in harmony with God’s remnant church
dreams, your young men shall see visions: messenger, Ellen White, in the rediscovery
Acts 2:17 And it shall come to pass in the and belief in the fundamental doctrines
last days, saith God, I will pour out of My embodied in the everlasting gospel of the
Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your three angels’ messages that are essential to
daughters shall prophesy, and your young finish the mystery of God.
men shall see visions, and your old men
shall dream dreams. Pioneers Ellen White identified:
William Foy was given two visions which
he shared publicly in 1842. He received an- William Miller, Josiah Litch,
other vision in 1844 which he did not under- Joshua Himes, Charles
stand and so did not share it. Fitch, Joseph Bates:
Hazen Foss was given visions in 1844 but “The record of the experience through
refused to relate them to others. God then which the people of God passed in the early
34 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 3

history of our work must be republished. Turks, and that the 391 years, fifteen days,
Many of those who have since come into the commenced at the close of the first period, it
truth are ignorant of the way in which the will end on the 11th of August, 1840.’” Great
Lord wrought. The experience of William Controversy, p. 334.
Miller and his associates, of Captain Joseph
Bates, and of other pioneers in the advent James White, Stephen
message, should be kept before our people. Pierce, Hiram Edson
Elder Loughborough’s book should receive
“Many of our people do not realize how
attention. Our leading men should see what
firmly the foundation of our faith has been
can be done for the circulation of this book.”
laid. My husband, Elder Joseph Bates,
Counsels to Writers and Editors, p. 145.
Father Pierce1, Elder [Hiram] Edson, and
“God directed the mind of William Miller to
others who were keen, noble, and true, were
the prophecies and gave him great light upon
among those who, after the passing of the
the book of Revelation.” Early Writings, p. 231.
time in 1844, searched for the truth as for
“In the year 1840, another remarkable
hidden treasure. I met with them, and we
fulfillment of prophecy excited widespread
studied and prayed earnestly. Often we
interest. Two years before, Josiah Litch, one
remained together until late at night, and
of the leading ministers preaching the second
sometimes through the entire night, praying
advent, published an exposition of Revela-
for light and studying the Word.” Selected
tion 9, predicting the fall of the Ottoman
Messages, Book 1, p. 206.
Empire. According to his calculations, this
power was to be overthrown ‘in A.D. 1840, (“Seekers of His Glory” to be concluded next
sometime in the month of August;’ and only issue.)  RF
a few days previous to its accomplishment he
wrote: ‘Allowing the first period, 150 years, to 1
  “Father Pierce” was Stephen Pierce, who served in minis-
have been exactly fulfilled before Deacozes terial and administrative work in the early days. — Compil-
ascended the throne by permission of the ers of the Ellen White Estate materials.

Mrs. Bates — A Prudent Wife

A s a childhood friend of Joseph Bates in

the town of Fairhaven, Massachusetts,
Prudence Nye very much looked forward to
about family life and what the future would
bring. She asked him, “Do you expect to spend
all of your life on the sea?” He too had thought
his returning from his trips at sea. One year about this, and assured her that he would seek
younger than Joseph, she had lost her father some other line of employment when he had
when she was three years of age, and her made his fortune on the sea and would be able
mother had raised her and her sister, Sylvia. to keep the family from poverty the rest of
On his return from a sea voyage in January, their lives. But Prudence was true to her name
1818, Joseph proposed to her. Loving him and pursued the conversation further, asking
and having waited for him, she was concerned him, “Just how much do you expect to get
Volume 1 — Number 3 Mrs. Bates — A Prudent Wife | 35

before you call it a fortune?” He had thought With the others, they were disappointed. But
this through also, and answered her, “I would when Joseph accepted the Sabbath truth in
like to have around $10,000.” This satisfied March, 1845, she thought it would be against
her, and they were married February 15, 1818. her Christianity to observe the “Jewish Sab-
Six weeks later, he was back at sea. (He retired bath.” It was over 5 years before she saw the
from the sea ten years later, having achieved importance of the Sabbath; but when she be-
what he had purposed). came fully convinced in her own mind that it
Prudy, as her husband and friends called was important for God’s people, she fully ac-
her, was a very patient and faithful wife, and cepted it and joined Joseph in the third angel’s
a godly influence on her family. When Joseph message. Some time later she wrote to the Re-
left on another voyage in 1824, without his view and Herald:
knowledge she placed a pocket New Testa- “I feel an increasing desire to be filled with
ment on the top of the novels and romance all the fullness of God..... I love the Holy Sab-
books he had planned to read. On opening his bath better and better, and pray that it may be
trunk to find an interesting book, he took up sanctified to all the dear children who are try-
this Testament and found a poem in the open- ing to keep it. I want to be sanctified by obedi-
ing page which arrested his attention, and his ence to the truth, to be more holy, have a pure
novel and romance reading ceased from that heart and clean hands.” (RH Dec. 23, 1851, p.
hour. Bible reading and religion then became 72; Written Dec. 12, 1851)
of special interest to him. After 52 years of marriage on August 27,
Prudy’s widowed mother lived with Joseph 1870, two years before her husband’s death,
and Prudy for some time, easing the long, lone- Prudy passed to her rest to await her Lifegiver.
ly periods when Joseph was away at sea. Prudy FF
gave birth to their first child, Anson Augus- Sources:
tus, November 15, 1819, who died before he Cabin Boy to Advent Crusader, by Virgil Rob-
was two years of age. Helen, their second child, inson, 1960.
was born in 1822, and she was 16 months old Outrider of the Apocalypse, by Godfrey T.
before Joseph even saw her. Joseph and Prudy Anderson, 1972.
had 3 other children, Eliza, Joseph, and Mary. Experience and Labors, Autobiography by
Their only surviving son, Joseph, became a Joseph Bates, edited by James White, 1878.
whaler and was lost at sea at the age of 35.
Mary and her son Willie lived with Joseph and
Prudy during the last few years of their lives.
Prudence with her husband looked for-
ward to the second coming of Christ in 1844.
36 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 3

Reflections on the Sabbath

and Temperance
Two Foundation Practices Discovered and
Shared by Captain Joseph Bates

“T he uncompromising advocate for pres-

ent truth, which feeds and nourishes
the little flock in whatever country or place, is
acknowledgment of Him. Thus “the Sabbath
was made for man” (Mark 2:27).
After sin, He kept the Sabbath as His sign,
the restorer of all things; one man like John now not only of His Creatorship, but also of
the Baptist, cannot discharge this duty to every His Redeemership. He both made and saved
kindred, nation, tongue and people, and still re- man. In the time since the close of the sacred
main in one place. The truth is what we want.” canon, the church generally lost this sign.
( Joseph Bates, Preface to Sabbath Booklets.) Revelation describes the recovery of this truth
This “love of the truth” (2 Thes. 2:10) en- in the end time, when the mark of the crea-
abled the Lord to use “the little flock” in as- ture-beast will be arrayed against the seal of
sisting Him in the end-time “restitution of the Creator-God, with all the world identified
all things” (Acts 3:21). What needs restoring? by one sign of worship or the other (Rev. 7:3;
The core question of sin concerns the char- 13:16; cf. Rom. 1:25).
acter of God. On earth this issue centers on Joseph Bates discovered the foundation of
the image of God in man. This image is the the Sabbath rest and expounded it at length,
cornerstone of the Genesis 1 and 2 founda- as evidenced by the booklets he wrote (The
tions of the human race. That same character, Seventh Day Sabbath, a Perpetual Sign, 1846 &
the image of God, in which man was created, 1847; A Vindication of the Seventh Day Sabbath
needs to be completely restored. Restoration and the Commandments of God, 1848). His com-
also involves all the other creation realities of mitment to sharing this truth was instrumental
God’s original intent for the race. in assisting the advent remnant to restore this
As with these other creation truths, the missing pillar to mankind.
Sabbath shines brightly if but briefly in the Another foundation concept rediscovered
Genesis account, but is developed at length by Captain Bates, and built step by step into
elsewhere in Scripture. The picture painted is his personal and business life, was temperance.
that of the Creator pausing on the seventh day This truth also finds its first description in the
to enjoy His completed creation. He then em- provisions made by the Creator for His new or-
bodies in that time an unending sign of Who der of beings. The avoidance of health damag-
He is and what He had done. In His wisdom ing practices, such as the use of “ardent spirits,”
He requests the creatures made in His im- and of wine, tobacco, tea, and coffee, which Jo-
age to take this firstfruit of their time, their seph Bates outlined in his autobiography, was a
first full day, and give it back to Him as their part of his growing experience. And this is the
Volume 1 — Number 3 New Testament Seventh Day Sabbath | 37

experience of all who are committed to what perance, and that further destroy the image
God gave mankind in Eden. The simplicity of God in man. These roots of sin God also
of what was described in Bates’ autobiography planned to remove in these last days. “The lit-
shows the uncomplicated way in which health tle flock” gradually rediscovered and adopted
can be understood and realized. the biblical concepts of health. Captain Bates
With sin came all the imbalance and inap- was their health forerunner.
propriateness of action that comprise intem- FB

New Testament Seventh Day Sabbath

By Joseph Bates

Second Advent Review, and Sabbath Herald,

Vol. 1, No. 4, January 1851, Paris, ME.

T hose who are keeping the seventh day

Sabbath, in the third angel’s message, are
opposed by a certain class of believers that
on the Gentiles, as on the Jews, and never was
abolished by being nailed to the cross.
Our opponents say that Jesus never taught
were recently their teachers and fellow labor- us in the New Testament that we should keep
ers while passing through the first and second the Sabbath. I answer, neither did he ever show
angel’s messages, as recorded in Rev. 14:6-8. us that it ought not to be kept. The seventh day
The main points of their objections are these. Sabbath is brought to view more than fifty times
1. That Jesus never taught, neither did he in the New Testament; seventeen times by Jesus
ever enforce the Sabbath. Many say that he himself, and twelve times, after his crucifixion
“RELAXED” it. by his disciples. The Sabbath is taught eleven
2. That it was nailed to the cross, and nev- times also, by and through the commandments,
er taught by the apostles: hence, we are not six times certainly after the crucifixion of the
bound to keep it since the crucifixion of Jesus. Saviour, and thrice in the Revelation: in all
It was all right, say they, for the Jews, to whom nearly seventy. A great portion of these our op-
it was given under the Old Testament law; but ponents say there is no Sabbath, yet they call the
not for the Gentiles under the New. We dis- first day of the week the Sabbath, and profess
sent from this, and will now attempt to show, to rest on that day. See their appointments for
1. That Jesus did teach, and keep the sev- preaching on that day in the “Advent Herald,”
enth day Sabbath. and the “Advent Harbinger.”
2. That it was not nailed to the cross, and Jesus taught that he was the Lord of the
that all four of the evangelists speak of it in the Sabbath. In the Old Testament? No, he taught
same light after, as they did before the crucifix- it in the New. Did he keep it under the gospel,
ion. That the disciples kept it after their Lord in the New Testament ? Yes he did. See John
was nailed to the cross, hence it is as binding 15:10. “I have kept my Father’s command-
38 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 3

ments.” Is it possible for a living man to prove first, second and tenth commandments; for Jesus
that he did in any way relax, or break the fourth has not quoted them, only as in the above, in
commandment of the ten? the Sabbath that he the New Testament. Who for a moment sup-
was Lord of ? Certainly not. He is no Saviour poses that we may with impunity, have other
to those who doubt his plain simple words. gods, or bow down to graven images, or covet
Mark says that “when the Sabbath day was our neighbor’s wife, house, or lands, because
come, he began to teach in the synagogue.” John he did not quote them separately?-No one. If
6:2. See also Luke 4:31, and 16. It was his cus- these three commandments are binding here,
tom to read and teach on that day. All Chris- it is clear that the Sabbath is also binding.
tendom, as it were, do the same; but not on the If the Sabbath was to be perpetuated, says
Lord’s Sabbath day. A part of his reply to his dis- one, why did not Jesus teach it clearly and dis-
ciples respecting his coming and the end of the tinctly. He has done it by enforcing all ten of the
world was, “Pray ye that your flight be not in the commandments. It was not necessary for him
winter, neither on the Sabbath day.” There was to re-enact a law that even his enemies were so
but two points of time for this flight referred to: tenacious in observing. They even threatened
first, the destruction of Jerusalem, then 39 years him with his life there several times for break-
in the future, and second, “the great and terrible ing the Sabbath law, as they said, when all that
day of the Lord,” the “time of trouble such as they could prove against him was that he had
never was.” I ask if THE Sabbath, the one Je- allowed some of his disciples to eat some raw
sus was the Lord of, was not clearly recognized wheat to satisfy hunger, and healed three men
39, if not 1820 years beyond his crucifixion. Call of their infirmities. He also said, “The Sabbath
it the Jewish Sabbath, or any other name that was made for man.” What sort of men? Paul
suits you best; and then prove why they were not will answer. “Is he the God of the Jews only? is
to flee on the Sabbath, and then you have not he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles
disproved the perpetuity of THE SEVENTH also.” Rom. 3:29. “It is appointed unto men
DAY SABBATH, of which Jesus is Lord. It is once to die, but after death the judgment.”
clear also that this title, given him by his Father, The Jews? yes, the Gentiles also.
was not nailed to the cross, nor can it be abol- It would be strange teaching indeed, for Je-
ished while he has a follower to keep the Sab- sus to say the Sabbath was made for man, and
bath. For “the Sabbath was made for man.” yet men were to live and multiply for more than
By showing the commandments of God 1800 years after that law was blotted out. If the
to be the foundation of all the law, and the Sabbath was made for the Jews only, then as
prophets, and the keeping of them the road to Jesus has said, “for man,” the Sabbath must be
eternal life, and being highly esteemed in the perpetuated while the Jews as men exist. There
reign of heaven, [Matt. 22:35-40, Luke 10:25- is proof enough that they are not dead yet.
28, Matt. 5:19] he proves, that the Sabbath
is perpetual, and was not nailed to the cross; The Seventh Day Sabbath
because the whole ten were included in the Not Nailed to the Cross
above teaching. If the reader objects because
Our opponents say that the Sabbath was
the Sabbath is not separately quoted by Jesus,
nailed to the cross, when Jesus was crucified.
then by the same rule he may object to the
Volume 1 — Number 3 Health Reforming Sea Captain | 39

They quote Col.2:14,16, for proof. “Blotting were, is not a shadow, neither can it be unless
out the hand writing of ordinances, .... nailing all of God’s commandments are shadows. If
it to his cross.” “Let no man therefore judge they are shadows, then of course they are blot-
you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an ted out, and there can be no sin. “For sin is
holy-day, or of the new moon, or of the Sab- the transgression of the law.” “Where no law
bath-days.” The version here is incorrect. It is, there is no transgression.” This settles the
should be “sabbaths.” Days are supplied. See question forever. For Col. 2:16, 17, is the only
Whiting and Macknight. Verse 17th shows scripture in the New Testament, that they can
that the new moons, meats, drinks, and sab- find to fix on the time for the abolition of the
baths, as were required to be observed yearly, Sabbath. This fails them, for Paul says that
are shadows. But the weekly Sabbath, that they are shadows. See original Review and Herald article in
never was given for a feast day as the above Vol.1, No.4, January 1851 for continuation (1 page more)

Health Reforming Sea Captain Becames

Sabbath Reforming Adventist

T hree hundred years after Columbus

gained fame sailing the oceans of the
world, another sea captain was born. His name
gressively gave up liquor, tobacco, tea and coffee.
His clean and temperate life style was in sharp
contrast to the kind of life that was common
was Joseph Bates. He was destined to give up for sailors in the 1800’s. His stand against the
sailing finding greater riches in spiritual truths dissolute customs of his day, took much cour-
and in eternal life in Christ. Joseph was born age and showed a strength of character that was
July 8, 1792, in Rochester, Plymouth County, preparing him to endure the 1844 disappoint-
into a respected family that had lived in Mas- ment. When Bates had accumulated the agreed
sachusetts for many generations. His father, fortune, he kept the promise of love made to his
also named Joseph Bates, wanted his son to be bride-to-be (see front page story) and retired
a businessman. Young Joseph wanted to be a from his life as a sea-captain.
sailor. In an effort to dissuade the boy, his fa- Bates became a farmer and a home mis-
ther arranged for him to accompany his uncle sionary. He worked the family farm inherited
on a voyage from New Bedford to Boston, a from his parents. He co-founded the “Seaman’s
passage known to be stormy and dangerous. Friend Society”, edited a pamphlet called The
Instead of curing Joseph of his love for the sea, Missionary Herald, and was actively involved
the voyage only strengthened it. His parents with temperance reforms and the abolition of
then conceded defeat and Joseph, age 15, set slavery. In 1832, Bates and four others, built
sail as a cabin boy, on a vessel bound for Eu- their church building.
rope in June 1807. The falling of the stars, November 13,
Under the influence of the Holy Spirit, Jo- 1833, had a profound effect on Joseph. Later,
seph, during his 21 years on the high seas, pro- he heard the advent message and studied Wil-
40 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 3

“The gospel of Christ is the law exemplified in character” 2SM, p. 108.

Joseph Bates
BIRTH
MARRIAGE Falling
to RETIRED
SEA from SEA Stars
Prudence Nye

Years of age: 15 26 36 41
1792 1807 1818 1828 1833

liam Miller’s lectures on the second coming of Bates sold his home, settled his accounts,
Jesus. Bates was impressed with what he read and joined the army of preachers proclaiming
and determined to meet Miller. In Boston, the soon coming of Jesus. But they were dis-
Bates found a preacher named Joshua Himes appointed when March 21, 1844, passed and
who knew Miller. Pastor Himes told him Christ had not come. Soon after this disap-
about the paper he edited called The Signs of pointment the arguments for the date of Octo-
the Times. Bates subscribed to the paper and ber 22, 1844, were published in the paper, The
gave generously to its support. From that time Midnight Cry, which reported the consensus
forward, Bates put all he had into the work of from the meeting in Exeter, August 12, 1844.
spreading the news of the soon return of Jesus. Thus began a movement of intense preaching
The first General Conference on the com- of the second coming between August and Oc-
ing of Jesus Christ held in Boston, October 14, tober, 1844. This became known as the “mid-
1840, was attended by Bates. Prudence was not night cry” or the “seventh month movement.”
sure that the world would end in three years as This movement was attended by the
Joseph believed, but she knew that Joseph was marked movings of the Holy Spirit. All who
a good man, and would provide for his family. were involved knew that the Holy Spirit was
Joseph, now known as “Elder Bates” travelled leading the movement. Ellen Harmon was
to neighboring towns and villages, speaking told that this movement was the bright light
to all who would listen to the “blessed hope,” that was to lighten the path to the City of God
the news of the soon coming of Jesus Christ. (see box). The “eating the book” of Daniel was
These meetings were held in schoolhouses, sweet to Joseph. The bitterness of the disap-
and churches, but mostly in farmhouses, with pointment when the time passed was very hard
a few families gathered together to hear about indeed. Joseph was one of those who did not
the second coming of Jesus in three years. give up his faith in God. He was strengthened
Volume 1 — Number 3 Health Reforming Sea Captain | 41

Second Coming
Conference Move to Prudence Joseph
“Passing of the Time” Michigan died died
Sold home SDA First SDA
Full time preaching Sabbath Tract Name Campmeeting

48 52 54 66 68 76 78 80
1840 1844 1846 1858 1860 1863 1868 1870 1872

Ellen White’s health

reform vision
First disappointment
Exeter “Passing of
Campmeeting the time”
THE MIDNIGHT CRY

1844
21 March 12 August 22 October

MIDNIGHT CRY
AUG.—OCT. 1844
by this bitter test and advanced in the knowledge and
Mentioned in EGW’s First Vision love of the truth going from strength to strength. In
“They had a bright light set up 1845 Bates first became aware of the 7th-day Sabbath
behind them at the beginning of the from reading a tract written by T. M. Preble. For 28
path, which an angel told me was the years Bates continued to search out and visit Adven-
midnight cry. This light shone all along tists and all who would listen, preaching the 7th-day
the path and gave light for their feet Sabbath, the sanctuary message, and witnessing to the
so that they might not stumble. If they benefits of living without liquor, tobacco, tea or coffee.
kept their eyes fixed on Jesus, who was From Life of Bates, an autobiography edited by
just before them, leading them to the James White.
city, they were safe.”
FF
Early Writings, p. 14
42 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 4

Volume 1 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1991

George Storrs
In this issue we desire to show the uphill fight truth has against established error. George Storrs did
not accept the Sabbath or the sanctuary messages; why then is he featured among the pioneers? The
focus of truth is not so much on the man as on the message. The doctrine of the state of the dead and
the non-immortality of the soul is a foundational doctrine of the Seventh-day Adventist message and
movement. Storrs introduced this Bible truth to the Adventist pioneers.
Volume 1 — Number 4 Seekers of His Glory | 43

Seekers of His Glory

Who are the Pioneers (Part 3)
By Ray Foster

I n part 2 we saw that God’s messenger to the

Remnant Church identified as Pioneers:
William Miller, Josiah Litch, Joshua Himes,
the first, second and third angels’ messages
were first given, to stand in their place in
His work today.” (The Ellen G. White 1888
Charles Fitch, Joseph Bates, James White, Materials, p. 1801-2)
Stephen Pierce, Edward Andrews and Hiram In addition to these thirteen individuals
Edson. There were others who were similarly named by God’s messenger as being Pioneers of
identified as being among the Pioneers of the God’s final movement, there were others, whose
Seventh-day Adventist Church. writings or work was endorsed by God’s mes-
senger. These also are foundational Pioneers.
James L. Prescott, Stephen N.
Haskell, John O. Corliss J. N. Loughborough
“I want to say a few words. God has left a “Elder Loughborough’s book should receive
few of the old pioneers who know some- attention. Our leading men should see what
thing of the fanaticism which existed in the can be done for the circulation of this book.”
early days of this message. Here is Brother (Counsels to Writers and Editors, p. 145)
Prescott; he knows something about it. He
is acquainted with phase after phase of the Uriah Smith
fanaticism which has taken place. Here “We can easily count the first burden bearers
is Brother Haskell. He knows something now alive [1902]. Elder [Uriah] Smith was
about it, and there are various ones of our connected with us at the beginning of the
older brethren who have passed over the publishing work. He labored in connection
ground, and they understand something with my husband. We hope always to see his
of what we had to meet and contend with. name in the Review and Herald at the head
Then there is Brother Corliss; I speak of him of the list of editors; for thus it should be.”
because he knows something about fanati- (Selected Messages, Book 2 p. 225)
cism, not only in the early days, but in our
later experience.” (A Testimony Given to the A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner
Ministers at General Conference, April 17,
1901, General Conference Bulletin, 04-23-01). “The Lord has raised up Brother Jones and
Brother Waggoner to proclaim a message to
G. I. Butler the world to prepare a people to stand in the
day of God. The world is suffering the need
“Let us take hold of the work in the of additional light to come to them upon
Southern states intelligently. I rejoice that the Scriptures, — additional proclamation
Brother Butler is with us in this work.... of the principles of purity, lowliness, faith
God desires the gray-haired Pioneers, the and the righteousness of Christ. This is the
men who acted a part in the work when
44 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 4

power of God unto salvation to every one “We are to repeat the words of the pioneers in
that believeth.” (The Ellen G. White 1888 our work, who knew what it cost to search for
Materials, p. 1814.) the truth as for hidden treasure, and who la-
Finally there are a large number of workers bored to lay the foundation of our work. They
who first worked in various new departments moved forward step by step under the influ-
of the work whom God’s messenger called ence of the Spirit of God. One by one these
Pioneers: e.g. canvassing, George King; medi- pioneers are passing away. The word given me
cal, Dr. J. H. Kellogg; educational, P. T. Magan is, Let that which these men have written in
and E. A. Sutherland; Europe, J.  N. Andrews; the past be reproduced.”
etc. These Pioneers all made invaluable contri- We have attempted to show from God’s
butions to the gospel work. For the purposes messenger to the Remnant Church: a) who
of studying the doctrinal foundations of the are the pioneers who laid the foundations of
Seventh-day Adventist church, all these men- our church; and b) the importance of repro-
tioned above, as a “cloud of witnesses”, are not ducing their writings.  RF
included in the narrow definition of Pioneers — Concluded
given in Counsels to Writers and Editors, p. 28:

“Those who endeavor to obey all the commandments of God will be opposed and derided.
They can stand only in God. In order to endure the trial before them, they must understand
the will of God as revealed in His word; they can honor Him only as they have a right concep-
tion of His character, government, and purposes, and act in accordance with them. None but
those who have fortified the mind with the truths of the Bible will stand through the last great
conflict. To every soul will come the searching test: Shall I obey God rather than men? The
decisive hour is even now at hand. Are our feet planted on the rock of God’s immutable word?
Are we prepared to stand firm in defense of the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus?”
The Great Controversy, p. 593-594.

George Storrs’ Mother

C ol. Constant Storrs, a wheelwright in the

American Revolutionary army, married
Lucinda Howe shortly after the war ended. Af-
in those days was called a wealthy farmer. To
them were born seven sons and one daughter.
The mother of these children was ever watchful
ter their marriage they moved to New Hamp- over their religious instruction, gathering her
shire – at that time a wilderness – and settled children around her, particularly on their sab-
in Lebanon on the Connecticut River. By hard bath, to instruct them on things pertaining to
work and economy, Col. Storrs became what God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. She was not
Volume 1 — Number 4 Oneness in Belief and Practice — Christ’s Heart’s Desire | 45

content to leave their religious education to the sired to be a Christian, but he was filled with
minister or to any other person less interested many doubts and felt his case was more hope-
in their welfare than she, their mother. The less than boys he knew to be very profane. But
only preaching in Lebanon at that time was for her instruction, George had often thought
Congregational or Calvinistic. George Storr’s and felt that he would never have been brought
mother endeavored to counteract in the minds to a saving knowledge of God. The sweet and
of her offspring the tendency to fatalism found heavenly strains of prayer, poured forth by his
in the Calvinistic preaching. mother, as she sought God’s mercy for her
Unceasingly, she would impress upon her son, made George forget or disregard the false
children that if they would seek the Lord, He teachings that had caused him such anxiety.
would be found of them. Such pious labor was Such scenes could not be erased from his heart.
not lost on George. Even as a young child his Happy for him he had such a mother.
mind dwelt deeply on spiritual things. Early Joy Radzik
had his mother taught him to acknowledge
God as his Heavenly Father, and pointed him (excerpted from a biographical sketch in Six Sermons by
George Storrs, 1855)
to his Saviour, Jesus Christ. George deeply de-

Oneness in Belief and Practice —

Christ’s Heart’s Desire

N either pray I for these [the eleven disci-

ples] alone, but for them also which shall
believe on Me through their word; that they all
in Bible truth. One of the clearest passages that
describes the glory of this unity is Philippians 2.
Fulfil ye my joy, that ye be likeminded, having
may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I the same love, being of one accord, of one mind.
in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that Let nothing be done through strife or vain-
the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. glory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem
And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have other better than themselves. Look not every
given them; that they may be one, even as We man on his own things, but every man also on
are one.—John 17:20-22 the things of others. Let this mind be in you,
which was also in Christ Jesus. Phil. 2:2-5
What is the glory of which Christ spoke?
How does this glory result in a oneness among This agape love that Christ revealed,
us as seen between Christ and the Father? which described His mind, is vividly outlined
The Advent believers in the 1840’s partook in verses 6-8. He “humbled Himself ”, from
of this experience. As they gave themselves to His position as the Son of God, down to the
study of the Word together, they moved from God-forsaken death of the cross. This is His
their earlier positions and came closer together character, His glory. Since He was slain “from
the foundation of the world” (Rev. 13:8), this
46 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 4

has always been what He is like. John saw the ence through which they went parallels that of
spiritual truth of Christ’s being “a Lamb as it those who will receive the latter rain outpour-
had been slain” (Rev. 5:6) as the core of God’s ing of the Holy Spirit.
throne, how He rules His creation. What then can we do to come together in
The character quality of self-sacrificing love a similar understanding and experience? How
is thereby seen to be the under-girding law of can we overcome the ungodly differences be-
the universe. The cross was but a new, unprece- tween us that disgrace God? A revelation to
dented revelation of what type of love the Cre- our self-centered hearts of the cross, of God’s
ator possesses. And this new manifestation was self-sacrificing love, must be allowed to do
necessitated by the opposite, the invasion of its work by the Spirit, to the place where like
creation by the law of self-serving love. While Paul we can confess that the “I” is crucified
God’s character is the basis of oneness and with Christ, and that the life we live is now
unity, Lucifer’s choice to serve himself brought His life (Gal. 2:20).
selfishness, disunity, strife, and variance. God’s Spirit will replace our carnal, Lu-
We see this separation in the “war in cifer spirit, as God works to restore His im-
heaven” (Rev. 12:7) resulting in a multitude of age in us. As Christ said, this will be glorious
heaven’s inhabitants losing their place there, and will testify to the validity of His mission
removed from the fellowship they had known. to earth in revealing His Father. The experi-
We see this same disharmony when the parents ence of unity begun by our Adventist pioneers,
of our race first hid from God, then turned to coming from various backgrounds to join one
blame others for their own choices to sin, and another on Bible truth, will be carried to its
finally lost their place in Eden. The common conclusion. That experience may be ours!
origin of both experiences was a self-seeking, a Who is a wise man and endued with knowl-
turning from God as the heart’s focus. edge among you? let him show out of a good con-
That is where we are in ourselves— con- versation his works with meekness of wisdom.
cerned only for ourselves, what we want, what But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your
we think. Only by the Holy Spirit’s bringing hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth.
back to us in a growing way the image of God, This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is
His selfless love, can we experience that “one earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying and
accord” Christ prayed for us and Paul yearned strife is, there is confusion and every evil work.
for the Philippians to experience. But the wisdom that is from above is first pure,
When the disciples of Christ saw this then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated,
spiritual truth through Calvary’s trying experi- full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality,
ence, they were enabled to grasp what the cross and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteous-
means. Christ was able to open to them “in all ness is sown in peace of them that make peace.
the Scriptures the things concerning Himself ” James 3:13-18.
(Luke 24:27). In a few days they turned from FB
their in-fighting over who was the greatest, to
being of one accord. And that condition God
could acknowledge by the power of His Spirit
at Pentecost. The understanding and experi-
Volume 1 — Number 4 Storrs’ Six Sermons: Is There Immortality in Sin and Suffering? | 47

Storrs’ Six Sermons: Is There

Immortality in Sin and Suffering?
Sermon VI
“I will not contend forever, neither will I be always wroth;
for the spirit should fail before me, and the souls which I have made.” Isa. 57:16

W e are too apt to take the words of Scrip-

ture and apply them to all men indis-
criminately, without regarding the character of
drawn, it would certainly cause him to “fail”—
perish; or cease to exist: he could not continue
in being under it. 3rd. But upon those who do
the person spoken of. In this way we pervert repent, that wrath shall not abide.
the word of the Most High, and sometimes These remarks have chiefly been made to
comfort those whom God has not comforted. meet an objection that man is composed of
I conceive, that has been done with the words three parts—body, soul and spirit; and that,
of my text. They have been applied to all men; though his body and soul might perish, his
when the context shows, most clearly, they are spirit could not. I have used the term soul
spoken only of the “contrite ones,” who are throughout my discourses in its broadest sense
“humble and contrite” under the judgments, as including the essence of what constitutes
or chastisements that God had inflicted upon a man; and I am satisfied that is the general
them for their sins: while it is expressly said, in sense in which the Scriptures use it, though in
the same connection, there is “no peace to the some texts it is used in a more restricted sense.
wicked,”—God’s wrath abideth on them; and It is a matter of indifference how it is applied
abiding on them, they will certainly “fail,” The in my text; for the expressions are such as to in-
term “fail,” used in the text, though it has other clude the whole man, and to show that every
significations, is, I think, generally used by the man on whom the wrath of God abideth will
prophet Isaiah, to signify “to perish.” He says, perish —utterly perish— body, “soul and spirit.”
Is. 21:16—“All the glory of Kedar shall fail.” I shall now proceed to notice one of the
And Is. 19:3—“The spirit of Egypt shall fail evils of the opposite theory; or the maintaining
in the midst thereof.” that such expressions as die —death —destroy
I consider the sense of the text, then, to be —destroyed —destruction —burned up —
this— “With those persons who truly humble perish, &c., are not to be understood literally,
themselves, and repent, under my rebukes, I i.e. according to their obvious meaning, when
will not continue my displeasure—for if my spoken of the final destiny of wicked men.
wrath should remain upon any man he would ONE EVIL OF THE COMMON
utterly perish, soul and spirit, as surely as I have THEORY OF ENDLESS BEING IN SIN
made him.” —Hence, the doctrine of the text AND SUFFERING, IS:
seems to me, to be— 1st. God is the Creator of It sustains the mischievous practice of
the souls and spirits of men, and, of course, can mystifying, or making the Scriptures to have a
DESTROY them. 2nd. If God’s wrath should secret or hidden meaning, in the plainest texts.
continue, upon any man, without being with-
48 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 4

This mischievous practice was brought beauty of very many otherwise clear and intel-
into the church, almost as soon as the Apostles ligible portions of God’s word.
had left the world. The converts from heathen- Let me now call your attention to texts, the
ism seemed intent on uniting heathen philoso- beauty and force of which are greatly weak-
phy with Christianity. Hence they must find ened and obscured by such a course.
an abundance of mysteries in the Scriptures; Deut. 30:15, “I have set life and death
and the practice of allegorizing, i.e. making the before you, therefore choose Life, that both
language to contain something that does not thou and thy seed may live.” Again, Ps. 16:11.
appear in the words, commenced and gener- “Thou wilt show me the path of life; in thy
ally prevailed, before the third century. This presence is fullness of joy; at thy right hand
was done, doubtless, with a view to lead hea- there are pleasures forever more.”
then philosophers to embrace Christianity, as Now let us contemplate some portions of
afford-ing them a fruitful field for their re- the New Testament, in view of the theory I
searches. But it led the church astray into the oppose, and the one I advocate, and see on
wild fields of conjecture; and every lively imag- which they have most force and the clearest
ination could find hidden wonders in the Bi- meaning. Look at the young man who came to
ble; while the plain literal meaning of the text our Saviour with an important inquiry, Matt.
was disregarded. That fatal practice increased 19:16— What does he say? Is it his inquiry,
from age to age, till the simplicity of the gospel “What shall I do to escape endless misery or
was totally eclipsed, and the obscuration has suffering?” No; but, “What shall I do that I
not wholly disappeared to this day. may have eternal life?” How plain the ques-
This practice has given occasion to honest tion, on the theory I advocate, and how appro-
people, as well as to infidels, to say, “You can priate the answer, “If thou wilt enter into life,”
make any thing out of the Bible,” or “play any &c. Not,— if thou wilt escape endless life in
tune upon it.” And this is true, if men are to torments, —not, if thou wilt have a “happy
be allowed to take texts which have a plain, eternal life,” but simply, —If thou wilt enter
obvious, and literal signification, and call them into life. What simplicity, beauty, and force! all
mystical or figurative, when there is not a clear is natural, and easy to be understood.
necessity for doing so. The Scriptures them- Again, John 3:15, 16, “That whosoever
selves often notify us when the language is believeth in Him should not perish, but have
to be understood figuratively; and frequently eternal life. For God so loved the world, that
those figures are explained, and the literal in- He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoev-
terpretation given. er believeth in him might not perish, but have
The common method of making the terms everlasting life.” All here, again, is natural, easy,
life and death mystical, or figurative, i.e. to and forcible, on the theory that the wicked
mean something more, and far different from are actually to die or perish if found rejecting
what appears in the literal and obvious sig- Christ, who only has eternal life to give....
nification of the words, I conceive is unwar- [The sermon continues for 20 pages to end
ranted by the Scriptures, and tends only to with the following paragraph—]
throw confusion upon the plainest subjects of If I mistake not, then, the true state of the
the Bible, and also to take away the force and case is this.— All the offspring of Adam, are
Volume 1 — Number 4 Three Ways to Approach Doctrinal Differences | 49

destitute of immortality; God has given His suit, are the pleasures of sin —to Life Eter-
Son Jesus Christ to die for us, that we might nal. Shall any of us be guilty of such folly and
not perish, except by our own fault. He sets madness? Come to the Life-Giver, —lay
“life and death before men,” and calls upon hold on Eternal Life.
them to “choose life,” that they “may live;”
Six Sermons on the Inquiry is there Immortality in
—if they will not come to Christ they per-
Sin and Suffering? also, A Sermon on Christ The Life-
ish under an insupportable load of guilt and
Giver: or, The Faith of The Gospel, by George Storrs,
shame, for having preferred animal pleasures Editor of Bible Examiner. NEW YORK, 1855.
—which, when they are the supreme pur-

George Storrs
Congregational Storrs’ Six Sermons
Birth Church Methodist Ministry Adventist Preacher Death
1796 1815 1825 1836 1842 1843 The Bible Examiner 1879

Years of Age 19 29 31 46 47 84

Three Ways to Approach Doctrinal

Differences—
The Story of George Storrs

H ave you heard about Elder — ? He has

left the church! He was arrested and
thrown in jail!”
dead. There are three ways to approach doc-
trinal differences. George Storrs experienced
all three in his life. Let us start the story at the
This is not make-believe. This was the beginning.
experience of George Storrs, the Methodist George Storrs was born in Lebanon, New
minister who was arrested during the act of Hampshire in 1796. His father was an indus-
prayer, having invoked a blessing on the slaves trious mechanic. George was the youngest of
in church in New Hampshire. The year was eight children. As a child he was afraid of God
1835. After several years of study and heart- and felt alienated from Christianity because of
searching George Storrs left the Methodist the sermons he heard about the eternal torment
church where he had been a minister for 11 of the wicked in hell. At the age of 17 he be-
years because of the doctrine of the state of the gan deliberately to seek to know the goodness of
50 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 4

God. Under the influence of these studies and ters to a prominent Methodist minister who
his mother’s prayers and constant religious in- was a personal friend. This minister could not
struction he gave his heart to Christ and joined answer Storrs’ arguments and advised him to
the Congregational church at the age of 19. publish his arguments anonymously. This he
As George continued to grow spiritu- did in 1841 under the title An Inquiry; Are the
ally, conviction deepened that he was called Souls of the Wicked Immortal? In Three Letters.
of God to preach. Under the influence of a After leaving the Methodist church he vis-
godly Methodist minister who showed kind- ited Albany N.Y. A small congregation invited
ness to him during an illness of George’s wife, him to be their pastor. He accepted this call,
he joined the Methodist ministry in 1825 and taking for his guiding principle: “The Bible as
preached under their itinerant ministry until the only creed – Christian character the only
1836. Slavery was the main burden of Storrs’ test.” He did not speak on the state of the dead
preaching. This was not a doctrine approved for some time. In 1842 he felt that he could
by the local bishop who did everything in his keep silent on this doctrine no longer. Fear of
power to suppress all discussion of the sub- being misunderstood lead him to write out his
ject. During an antislavery society meeting sermon and read it. A whole week was spent
in 1835 at the Sanbornton Bridge Method- in intensive preparation for that first sermon
ist meetinghouse George prayed for the slaves. on the state of the dead. The next week and
During the act of prayer the deputy sheriff ar- for five more weeks he wrote out the sermon
rested Storrs and took him to jail. After the and read it to his flock on different aspects of
trial he was set free.1 the same doctrine. Several who heard those
The natural response of the human heart sermons requested that he publish his six ser-
is to reject the pastor who holds a doctrine mons. When published, they became known
that differs from what is currently believed to as Storrs’ six sermons.
be truth. This rejection George Storrs experi- A few weeks later Storrs heard the Miller-
enced. He left the Methodist church in 1840. ite Message from Calvin French. Storrs was so
This is how it happened. impressed that he arranged for Charles Fitch
While travelling on a slow train in 1837, to hold a series of tent meetings that thou-
Storrs read a small tract written by Deacon sands attended. After that series, Storrs was
Henry Grew of Philadelphia which lead him convinced of the soon coming of Christ and
to study the subject of the state of the dead left Albany that same year, 1842, to preach the
for himself. After several years of study, con- Advent message to multiplied thousands. He
versation and correspondence with some of did not preach any message except the Ad-
America’s most eminent ministers, Storrs vent message, but in response to numerous
reached the settled conclusion that man does requests, he revised, reprinted and distributed
not possess inherent immortality but receives 5,000 then another 2,000 copies of his six ser-
it only as a gift through Christ, and that God mons in New York where he was preaching in
will utterly exterminate the wicked through 1843 and 1844.
fire at the second death. Storrs wrote three let- Storrs had experienced separation and
  Under Pretence of Law or The Arrest and Trial of Rev.
1 even persecution for his faith. However there
George Storrs, by Mr. Mob, pp. 1-22. is yet another way that doctrinal differences
Volume 1 — Number 4 Three Ways to Approach Doctrinal Differences | 51

are approached. This way is the blessed way William Miller opposed this doctrine and
of personal Bible study and prayer until agree- wrote in the Midnight Cry of May 23, 1844: “I
ment is reached in understanding the mind of disdain any connection, fellowship, or sympa-
God on that doctrine. This Storrs also experi- thy with Bro. Storrs’ views of the intermediate
enced. Fitch wrote to Storrs a letter dated Jan- state, and end of the wicked.”
uary 25, 1844: “As you have long been fighting Storrs published a paper called The Bible
the Lord’s battles alone, on the subject of the Examiner from 1843 until he died in 1879.
state of the dead, and of the final doom of the Storrs was disappointed when Jesus did not
wicked, I write this to say, that I am at last, return October 22, 1844. Storrs did not ac-
after much thought and prayer, and a full con- cept the sanctuary message or the seventh-day
viction of duty to God, prepared to take my Sabbath message but continued to believe the
stand by your side.” This was the first ministe- Bible truth about the state of the dead. The
rial convert. It was not the last. idea of the wicked in an eternal burning hell
In 1843, 10,000 copies of Storrs’ Six Ser- was considered by Storrs as a blot on the char-
mons were published in England. This led to a acter of God. This Bible understanding is a
number of prominent Britishers to take their foundational truth for the end time.
stand for this doctrine including a congrega- RF
tionalist Archbishop Richard Whately. A total From a biographical sketch included in Six
of 200,000 copies of these sermons were re- Sermons by George Storrs, New York, 1855.
portedly published. Thus truth was proclaimed.
52 | Lest We Forget Volume 1 — Number 4
Volume 1 — Number 4 Three Ways to Approach Doctrinal Differences | 53

Volume 2
1992
54 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 1

Volume 2 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1992

John Byington
This issue features the life and experience of John Byington, the first president of the General Confer-
ence of Seventh-day Adventists.
Volume 2 — Number 1 Godly Authority | 55

Godly Authority
Lessons from the Beginnings of the SDA
Church, and the Life of John Byington

A s our Seventh-day Adventist pioneers considered the issue of

church organization, they came with their own unique blend of
Biblical and historical understandings and their own life experienc- God Him-
es. The Spirit worked through these factors (as He does with each
of us) in His attempt to further the work of God at that time. What self shows
were in general terms the molding influences that led to organizing
the Seventh-day Adventist Church? the only way
The Advent believers that survived the Great Disappointment,
who went back to Scripture, and came to an understanding of the authority
Sanctuary and the Third Angel’s Message, lived here and there in
families and small companies, and were often designated “the scat- will work,
tered flock”. Other than the influence of the Spirit, their under-
standing of Scripture, the printed periodicals, and those who trav- and that is
elled among them (one thinks particularly here of James and Ellen
White, Joseph Bates, and John Loughborough), there was not much by those in
that held them together. In a strict sense, they were congregational,
each group quite independent in terms of organization. authority
This independence reflected in part the society of the United
States at that time, its population more sparsely populated, and by serving those
families that were quite self-reliant. Those of that time were also
well versed in the history of the abuses of authority in the Old under them,
World, both in civil government as well as church structure. The
position many took on church organization reflected their inde- as Christ
pendent spirit, springing from their understanding of how creed-
bound churches, often laden with a hierarchy that lorded it over loved the
the membership, were ungodly structures that hindered rather that
facilitated the gospel’s spread, since they did not reflect how God church and
runs the universe.
Not a few had been publicly expelled from such churches with gave Himself
trials based on creeds and not on an “It is written”. John Byington
himself came from a famil, which in standing for truth had had to for it.
meet autocratic church leaders. His minister father had even helped
to establish a less autocratic denomination than the Methodist one
to which he had once belonged. To them, such organizations clearly
fell under the Biblical label of “Babylon”, and many felt that to or-
56 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 1

ganize at all would be to identify with a false system. So when the idea of formally organizing
into a church was brought forward, a lively discussion ensued, extending over quite a period of
time. However,upon further reflection and Bible study, it became clear to them that God Him-
self runs the universe with order, that He has instituted authority as a principle of heaven and
the universe, and that ungodly authority does not prove that all authority is evil. And so they
were led to move from the independent, congregational model, while avoiding the autocratic,
hierarchical structure, to a representative form of church government.

Hierarchical ← Representative → Independent

Two events in this transition show the understanding of Biblical authority they had devel-
oped. James White declined to be the first president. He was not seeking position, the plague
of the carnal nature that the gospels so clearly revealed as existing in the hearts of Christ’s
disciples. John Byington was chosen to be the first president, a man whose history showed he
knew how to be a servant leader. He was no office-bound bureaucrat, but a true pastor who
loved nothing more than visiting the flock.
The principle of Biblical authority is the keystone of an understanding of the controversy
between Christ and Satan, since sin began with a rejection of God’s authority. We are all there-
by naturally rebels at heart and have natures that stumble over how to relate to those God has
placed over us and under us. We usually fall into the extremes. If in authority, we either oppress
or neglect. God Himself shows the only way authority will work, and that is by those in author-
ity serving those under them, as Christ loved the church and gave Himself for it.

Oppress ← Serve → Neglect

Christ, as also a man, showed us how to relate to those over us, whether they manifest godly
authority or one of the ungodly extremes. The Biblical concept of submission effectively cruci-
fies the rebel extreme while avoiding the opposite, that of a passive acquiescence that in reality
denies God’s higher authority.

Rebel ← Submit → Acquiesce

Scripture is full of real-life illustrations of all extremes of the relationships of authority, as
well as examples of godly order. The resolution of sin is bound up in an understanding and ex-
perience of what is the foundation of God’s throne, His authority. Revelation 5 shows the slain
Lamb to be the core of the type of King our God is. Such will be the security of His throne and
government throughout all eternity. He will rule over only those who choose Him as Lord. And
only those who have learned godly submission will understand the principle that permeates and
preserves the order of the universe, the self-sacrificing, agape love.  FB
Volume 2 — Number 1 John Byington’s Family | 57

John Byington’s Family:

G rowing up in the family of a circuit preacher left the young
family without their spiritual head much of the time. As
most of his brothers and sisters made no profession of religion,
Mary,

and his mother was quite reserved, John had the responsibility for Caroline,
family worship from 12 years of age when his father was absent.
Although he felt it a burden at the time, it was a help and blessing Catharine,
as a foundation in his religious experience.
He married Mary Ferris in Vermont, and their first child,
Caroline, was born in 1828. After Mary’s death, John moved to
Fletcher,
Buck’s Bridge, New York. There he married Catharine Newton
from Vermont in 1830, and she was a real help-meet for John for Marth,
55 years. She gave birth to five children, the oldest being John
Fletcher Byington, born in 1832. Martha was two years younger,
and Teresa was born in 1837. It was at Teresa’s funeral, at age 15,
Teresa,
that John made his decision to observe the seventh-day Sabbath.
The names he gave his sons, John Fletcher, Luther Lee, born in Luther,
1838, and William Wilberforce, born in 1840, named after Meth-
odist anti-slavery preachers, reflect his own sympathies for the op- William
pressed race. After becoming Seventh-day Adventists in 1852, the
Byingtons were influential evangelists for truth. In 1853, at the
Aaron Hilliard home in Buck’s Bridge, Martha, then 19, began Before she died,
the church’s first elementary school. Later, in 1855, John Fletcher
Byington was the teacher. she asked him to give
Vermont and New York Adventists often convened at Buck’s up his chores and cares,
Bridge. One year Catharine wove long webs of cloth on her loom,
and then sewed the strips together for a tent in which to meet. It and visit the brethren.
was pitched in the pasture and fenced in. The Byington family She knew this was his
remembered the vision Ellen White was given at this meeting
first love. This he did
about the coming Civil War. She repeated several times, “This
country is to be deluged with blood.” Seeing her in vision helped as long as he was able.
to establish their belief in her as a prophet for God’s people in the Thinking of others was
last days. They always appreciated James and Ellen White’s visits
to their home. an important quality
It is not known how involved the Byington family was in the in this family.
“Underground Railway”, but they would not turn those away who
they knew needed assistance. The old slave, Sojourner Truth, was
much esteemed in the Byington family, as well as Will Locket, an-
58 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 1

other colored slave. John and Catharine always her chief characteristics was to stand for prin-
had a warm place in their hearts and homes for ciple and the right regardless of circumstances.
these people and others in need. Even an outline of her Christian life and char-
They were very careful with their finances. acter would be too lengthy to be given in this
Catharine knitted the socks and stockings for place.... The last day of her life was perhaps
the family, used her hand loom for cloth for her happiest day, on account of the blessing
the children’s dresses and shirts. She would she enjoyed, enabling her to triumph over
weave long webs of white cloth and dye them great physical sufferings, which were several
the same color to save time. The children did times relieved in a marked manner in answer
not always appreciate this when they all had to prayer. She praised the Lord for victory,
the same color dresses and shirts. John made quoting appropriate promises in a manner to
the tallow candles with a large candle mold. send a thrill of joy even through sorrowing
Because of good business management, the hearts. Earnestly she prayed for her two sur-
family had funds for travel, for the poor and viving but absent sons, spoke words of tender-
needy, and for the Lord’s work. ness and love to those about her, breathed with
One month after John moved his family her last words the prayer, ‘Come, my Saviour,
to Michigan, his son, John Fletcher opened come quickly,’ and calmly fell asleep in Jesus.”
his school in Battle Creek. Later he went back Before she died, she asked him to give up his
to school and took medicine. In 1872, at 40 chores and cares, and visit the brethren. She
years of age, John Fletcher became very ill and knew this was his first love. This he did as long
two days later passed away in spite of all Dr. as he was able. Thinking of the needs of others
John Harvey Kellogg could do. This was a sad was an important quality in this family.  FF
time for the family and John wrote in his diary,
“We feel Fletcher’s death a very heavy stroke.” Amadon, G.W., “The Sickness and Death of Elder John By-
Trusting in God, knowing He knew best, gave ington”, Review and Herals, Jan. 25, 1887, pp. 57, 58. Amadon,
them courage for the future. Grace, “The First President of the General Conference: John
In 1860, his daughter Martha married Byington, Farmer-Preacher” RH June 22, 1944, pp 6, 7. Ochs,
Daniel and Grace, “Biographies of the General Conference
George W. Amadon, a pioneer worker in the Presidents”. Smith, Uriah, “Obituary of Catharine Byington”,
publishing work for over 50 years. RH Mar. 17, 1885, p. 175. Snider, William H., “The Life
When John was 80 years of age, Catharine of John Byington”, An Independent Study, August 3, 1967
was still helping him get in loads of hay. When (courtesy of E.G. White Estate). Waller, John O., “John By-
he was 82, they moved to Battle Creek to live ington-our First General Conference President”, RH Dec. 6,
with their daughter Martha, taking along their 13, 1979. Waller, John O., “John Byington of Bucks Bridge:
The Pre-Adventist Years”, Adventist Heritage, 1(2); ( July,
horse, cow, and chickens. At 86, he was still 1974), pp 5-13, 65-67.
milking and taking the milk to the neighbors.
He helped mow the neighbors’ grass, using it
for feed for his horse and cow! He continued
to do chores on the farm until his wife passed
away of pneumonia at the age of 82, two years
before his death at age 89. In Catharine’s
obituary, Uriah Smith commented, “One of
Volume 2 — Number 1 John Byington | 59

John Byington
Pioneer · Minister · Writer · Husband · Father · Christian

“T herefore being justified by faith, we

have peace with God through our Lord
Jesus Christ: by whom also we have access by
We not only receive this peace, this grace,
or Holy Spirit, at conversion, but through faith
we have access to this grace, or power, wherein
faith into this grace wherein we stand, and re- we stand. Now the new man not only lives in
joice in hope of the glory of God.” Rom. 5:1, us, but it is the new man that works; therefore
2. I do not design to write a sermon, or indulge our works are not meritorious, for they are all of
in a long talk, on this all important portion of grace or divine power, which should influence
the word of God; but a few thoughts may help all we say and all we do. Language cannot ex-
some honest soul in the narrow way to heaven. press the sweetness there is in the work of God
Here are four items of truth of great im- when done in the Spirit, though many times
portance: 1. Justified by faith; 2. Peace with it may be trying. How much better this than a
God; 3. Access to grace; and, 4. By this, rejoic- daily round of duty without spirit, without life!
ing in hope of the glory of God. Justification Such are our own works, which will never form
here has no reference to our good works, but a character for heaven. But the spiritual-minded
to our evil works; in other words, it refers to and spiritual-working man rejoices in hope of
the pardon of our past sins. A poor lost sinner the glory of God. Yes, hope reaches forward to
sees himself, as such, condemned. He knows the heavenly rest, and the faithful will soon be
no peace, has a carnal mind, has done noth- there.
ing but sin all his days; but believing there is a
J. Byington, Battle Creek, MI, Review and Herald,
Saviour, he cries out in faith, God be merciful October 26, 1886, pp 665-6.
to me a sinner! Then how sweet the Saviour’s
voice, Thy sins are forgiven. Go in peace, and
sin no more! Oh, what a change, passing from
death to life! Can we know this? Premillenial Convictions
Man is so constituted that he can receive the While at a Wesleyan General Conference
Holy Spirit, that which he did not have before. session in 1844, which would set up their new
The unclean spirit is cast out, the Holy Spirit denominational organization, John Byington
fills the heart; and there is not only pardon, but slipped away from their meeting and heard a
also regeneration, being born of the Spirit. Now Millerite sermon. Because of being so preoccu-
there is peace with God through our Lord Jesus pied with his own conference, he had not been
Christ. Oh, the danger of coming short of this! greatly impressed, but it did make him reflect
We may be baptized, and have our names writ- “that such preaching would go far toward cor-
ten in the church book – all good in its place; recting the doctrine of the world’s conversion –
but unless the Holy Spirit fills the heart, we a sentiment which he never endorsed.”
cannot have peace with God; we shall have no
power to withstand the power of darkness. Quotation from the Review and Herald, January 25, 1887.
60 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 1

In July, 1850, in the True Wesleyan, be- Wesleyan postmillenialist belief in a 1000
fore becoming a Seventh-day Adventist, John years of Christian utopia before Christ’s re-
Byington wrote, “The gospel does not design, turn. In many ways he was more in harmony
under the under the present order of things, with the Millerite teaching on this than the
to fit up this world for a home for all saints; Wesleyan understanding.
but to fit them who are willing to work as he
Waller, John O., Review and Herald,
worked, for a home he is gone to prepare for
December 13, 1979, pp 10, 11.
them. Therefore we are strangers and pilgrims
on the earth.” This was in opposition to the

John Byington
1798 1819 1843 1858 1880 1887
Baptized Married
Methodist Catharine Baptized Elected GC Death of
Church Newton SDA President Catharine
Birth lost Methodist Moved to Moved in Death
health break to Battle Creek with daughter
Wesleyan (Newton) Martha
1815 1830 1852 1863 1885

JOHN BYINGTON
SERVANT OF ADVENTISM

T he story of John Byington is remarkable,

not because any doctrine had its origin
with him, or because of any role in the great
Byington of Hinesburg, Vermont.1 His father
was a Methodist preacher and had served as a
soldier in the Revolutionary War of indepen-
disappointment. His story is remarkable, dence,. having volunteered for military service
solely due to the multitude of ways he pro- at the tender age of sixteen.2 Much of his com-
vided for the spiritual and physical needs of mitment and moral courage is seen reproduced
the church, both as an orginization and to its in the life work of his son.
members individually. John was baptized into the Methodist
He was born on October 8, 1798, The church shortly after his seventeenth birthday.
sixth of ten children of Mr. and Mrs. Justus
1
  Ochs, Daniel and Grace Lillian, Biographies of the General
Conference Presidents, p. 8.
2
  Amadon, G. W., Review and Herald, January 25, 1887.
Volume 2 — Number 1 JOHN BYINGTON | 61

Not long after he became one of the church new Wesleyan denomination which both Lee
leaders, and was given license to preach as a lay and Byington joined.5 John also helped build
preacher, then called “an Exhorter”. As a cir- the Wesleyan Methodist Church and parson-
cuit riding pastor, he worked to support him- age in Morley, two miles away.
self, rode, and preached, visiting homes of the In 1844, Byington heard sermons on the
needy in his district. Often there was greater soon coming of Christ. The lectures of Wil-
need to supply for the physical than the spiri- liam Miller had stirred his entire community.
tual. He himself had made a thorough study of the
At the age of twenty-one he suffered an al- prophecies, but he did not understand some
most complete collapse of health, and moved points. Being a cautious man, he was slow to
to New Haven, Connecticut, where he could accept new theories. Eight years later, in 1852,
be near relatives and have access to better H.W. Lawrence gave him a copy of the Review
medical help. Here he worked in the fishing and Herald containing articles on the seventh-
industry for about three years as his health re- day Sabbath. On March 20, 1852, the day of
turned. When completely well, he moved back the funeral of his fifteen year-old daughter, Te-
to Vermont and returned to circuit preaching resa, he made his decision to observe the sev-
and farming. He said, “the soil, the plow, and enth-day. On July 3, G.W. Holt baptized John
preaching on the circuit are for me and mine.”3 and Catharine and two of the older children
After his move to Buck’s Bridge, near the in the Grasse River near Buck’s Bridge, New
St. Lawrence River in northwest New York, he York.6
helped build a house of worship for the Meth- In 1855, John helped build the first SDA
odist Church around 1837. Slavery became a church to be constructed, adjacent to the
major issue in the Methodist churches, and Methodist church he had built. After dem-
a greater issue to John Byington. In his local onstrating leadership ability at Buck’s Bridge,
church he described it in the strongest terms. James and Ellen White invited the Byingtons
“Slavery is an outrage. It is a sin. Let us pledge to come to Battle Creek in 1858 to help in the
ourselves to use all legal means in our power work there. He bought a farm at Newton, near
by preaching, praying, and voting against this Battle Creek, Michigan, and then brought his
unchristian institution.”4 In 1836, Luther Lee, family there. Between his trips of ministering
the local pastor at Fulton, became involved to the scattered flocks, he would return to care
with a crusade – the anti-slavery movement. for the farm.
This soon brought him into a crisis with the There was a strong belief in many believ-
Methodist Episcopal hierarchy. The Method- ers that the church should not be organized,
ist leaders, anxious to avoid a rupture between that it would make them like the churches out
Northern and Southern constituencies, tried of which they had come. A leader in the drive
increasingly, though unsuccessfully, to prohibit to organize, James White felt that there had
abolitionist activity among Methodist minis- been sufficient resistance to his work to make
ters. In 1843, this growing rift eventually led his being the president difficult and very likely
to the wide-spread secession that formed the 5
  Waller, John O., “John Byington of Buck’s Bridge”, Ad-
3
 Ochs, ibid., p. 10. ventist Heritage, Vol. 1(2), p. 9.
4
  Ibid., p. 10. 6
 Ochs, ibid., pp. 11.
62 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 1

ineffective. John Byington, often called Father whether winter or summer. He remembered
Byington, accepted the presidency of the first his neighbors around Newton and gave them
General Conference, May 20-23, 1863, after papers, living the truth before them. Seldom
James refused it. Much of the work John did did anyone leave his house without prayer. His
during his term would not have had to be done chief books were the Bible, Cruden’s Concor-
by him if the members had moved more readily dance, Wesley’s Sermons, D’Aubigne’s Histo-
to accept organization. During his year as presi- ry of the Reformation, Adam Clarke’s Com-
dent, 65 year old Byington visited the Adven- mentary, and the Testimonies.8
tists, held communion with them, encouraged After his wife’s death, he continued visiting
those who had left the church to rejoin, gave and he never lost his love for the young people.
public lectures, baptized new members, and or- “I must feed the lambs of the flock,” he wrote.
ganized Sabbath Schools. Each day he met with At one time, when he was unable to attend
all types of people. He especially sought out prayer meeting, he sent a message to them on
the Adventists. He urged harmony and unity a little slip of blue paper, “Tell, O tell them, to
among the scattered groups. They had little or- leave the world, and come to their Saviour!”
ganization as yet and needed to be knit together. On Friday, December 3, 1886, he wrote, “This
Visiting, encouraging, preaching, giving of him- is a day of comfort and peace. I have felt my
self and of his means generously, he supported sins were very many; have asked and found
himself and others by selling home-churned mercy of the Saviour, and would declare His
butter, farm produce, and even fitting dentures loving-kindness to all.” His last, brief record
when necessary. At the end of his term of office, on December 5 was, “May I patiently endure.”
he returned to his farm, but he continued to visit He passed away January 7, 1887.9
the churches and the members.7 If we follow this example of godliness
In Michigan he ministered for the next practiced on a lifelong daily basis, we also can
twenty-two years. Frequently his Catharine have lives of peace and victory, and at last,
would accompany him. These trips took him to claim with him the testimony he picked for
Port Huron and Saginaw on the east and as far his funeral address, “To him that overcometh
north as Muskegon on the west. These minis- will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even
tering tours were not just Sabbath meetings, as I also overcame, and am set down with my
but they were daily intercourse with the peo- Father in his throne.” Revelation 3:21.10  AC
ple. He ate with them and prayed with them,
sleeping in their homes when invited. He sold
them hymnbook\s and Bibles, received their
tithes and offerings, and baptized their chil-
dren when ready. He returned to his farm at
Newton between trips, attending to its needs,
and taking wheat and corn to the mill to be
ground into flour and meal. But he was always
wanting to go on another missionary journey,

  Ibid., p. 15.
7
Volume 2 — Number 1 JOHN BYINGTON | 63

Our Lord never designed His parables to harden the hearts

or blind the eyes of His hearers; but He wished to use every pos-
sible means to soften hard hearts and to open blind eyes.
J. Byington, Review and Herald, Aug. 19, 1884, p. 538.

In July, 1850, in the —True Wesleyan—, vation of lost men, it brought to my mind an
before becoming a Seventh-day Adventist, incident that I heard when quite young. Near-
John Byington wrote, “The gospel does not ly one hundred years ago, my father moved
design, under the present order of things, to from Connecticut to Hinesburg, Vt., when it
fit up this world for a home for all saints; was but a wilderness; and one Samuel Webb
but to fit them who are willing to work as moved to Monkton, the town adjoining, about
he worked, for a home he is gone to prepare the same time. As they were Methodists, and
for them. Therefore we are strangers and pil- frequently met for religious worship, I often
grims on the earth.” This was in opposition heard mentioned this fact: As Bro. Webb
to the Wesleyan postmillenialist belief in a was about to move into the woods he had his
1000 years of Christian utopia before the re- neighbors come in for social religious worship.
turn of Christ. In many ways he was more in The question came up, Shall we have religious
harmony with the Milleriteteaching on this privileges when we get to the far_off woods?
than the Wesleyan understanding. While at a As they were leaving the house, they heard
Wesleyan General Conference session, which music in the air, the old tune “North Salem.”
would set up their new denominational orga- The music to them was very plain, and there
nization, he slipped away from their meeting was no doubt in their minds but that it was
and heard a Millerite sermon. Because of be- a company of angels going north, where they
ing so preoccupied with his own conference, were soon to move. This cheered their hearts
he had not been greatly impressed , but it did with the assurance that God had sent his an-
make him reflect “that such preaching would gels before them to prepare the way for the
go far toward correcting the doctrine of the worship of God to be maintained there. They
world’s conversion — a sentiment which had not been there long before two faithful
he never endorsed.” RH, Jan. 25, 1887. This men of God came along, going from house to
understanding is certainly in harmony with house, and preaching a free salvation. Of the
Christ’s parables of the wheat and the tares, angels He saith, “Are they not all minister-
and also of the net with all kinds of fish. ing spirits, sent forth to minister to them who
Waller, John O., Review and Herald, Dec. 6, 1979, p. 4 shall be heirs of salvation?” Praise the Lord for
his love to a poor fallen world!
Good Angels Eld. J. Byington, Battle Creek, Mich. Printed in the Review
While hearing a sermon of late on the and Herald, March 9, 1886, p. 146 [63(1)].
subject of angels’ being interested in the sal-
64 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 1

I was conversing with a man a few days has taught us to look to him for grace to do it.
since, who sometimes expresses doubts as to This presents our Saviour as our atoning High
the truth of the Bible, on the subject of spir- Priest; for through his blood we have pardon
it manifestations. I remarked to him that I and become reconciled to God. The world be-
thought it was the work of the Devil. He said ing under the curse, or feeling the effects of
he did not believe that the Devil was stron- transgression, there is a necessity of bringing
ger than God himself. Spiritualism was pro- in another order and better state of things;
ducing a much greater influence all through therefore we have not only the resurrection of
the land than any religious excitement; he did Christ, but also his ascension to the heavenly
not believe the Devil could control the ma- Sanctuary, where now he makes intercession
jority here, and they suffer with him for ever, for us. He being the first fruits from the grave,
which would be the same as serving him for the next in the order of events is to bring all
ever. If this was the final destiny of man, God, that sleep in Jesus, from the tomb, that they
who could but forsee all things, could neither may have immortality and eternal blessedness.
be wise nor good in creating him. I then said As temporal death is not the penalty for indi-
to him, We will reason together of this mat- vidual transgression, and the effects of sin and
ter. God was infinitely holy and happy and it amount of individual guilt cannot be fully seen
would be benevolent and good in him to make in this life, therefore the unrighteous must have
a being capable of enjoying this blessedness. a resurrection. Now they can see the effects of
This goodness was manifest in creating man all their ungodly deeds, and their trampling
in his own image, capable of knowing and under foot the blood of the Son of God. The
holding communion with his God. But being glories of Paradise they have lost; and the sec-
a created, dependent being, it was reasonable ond death is now before them. With the Devil
that he should be under the government of his still deceiving them, they would, with their
Maker; therefore he gave him his law which hatred to God and his people, compass the
embraced all his will concerning him. Law camp of the saints and the beloved city. But
given to a being possessing liberty and intel- they see their efforts vain: utter despair and
ligence, implies power to obey or disobey. To anguish take hold on them: they now begin to
his existence therefore is attached probation; feel the pains of the second death — no hope
and this implies a day of settling accounts or a beyond this! Now they know what is meant
day of judgment. As law is of no force or avail by the worm that dieth not and the fire that
without penalty, therefore the all-wise Gover- shall not be quenched. Their last hope per-
nor of man has said that the effects of trans- ishes; for fire from God out of heaven devours
gression shall be death: “In the day that thou them. The Devil, and all that serve him, death
eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.” By the and hell, are cast into the lake of fire. This is
overflowing of his goodness, God has mani- the second death. The Devil and all his works
fested his mercy in giving his Son to pay this have an entire destruction. The curse is now
debt; therefore the Son of God dies upon the removed from the earth, and God has a clean
cross. Having become the property of Christ universe and a race of intelligent beings for-
by the purchase of his blood, we must hear him. ever to praise and glorify him; which he would
He points us to the law to learn our duty, and not have had, had he not have made man. The
Volume 2 — Number 1 JOHN BYINGTON | 65

power of liberty which man possessed has been house, and preaching a free salvation. Of the
employed in obedience to the divine com- angels He saith, “Are they not all minister-
mand; and now he knows what is contained ing spirits, sent forth to minister to them who
in the precious promise, “Blessed are they that shall be heirs of salvation?” Praise the Lord for
do His commandments.” They have right to his love to a poor fallen world!
the tree of life and enter in through the gates Eld. J. Byington, Battle Creek, Mich. Review and Herald,
into the city. Therefore it cannot be said that March 9, 1886, p. 146.
it is not wise and good for God to make man,
though many walk the road to death. May we
choose life.
John Byington, Buck’s Bridge, N.Y., Sept. 6th, 1854. Printed
in the Review and Herald, September 26, 1854, p. 53.

While hearing a sermon of late on the

subject of angels’ being interested in the sal-
vation of lost men, it brought to my mind an
incident that I heard when quite young. Near-
ly one hundred years ago, my father moved
from Connecticut to Hinesburg, Vt., when it
was but a wilderness; and one Samuel Webb
moved to Monkton, the town adjoining, about
the same time. As they were Methodists, and
frequently met for religious worship, I often
heard mentioned this fact: As Bro. Webb
was about to move into the woods he had his
neighbors come in for social religious worship.
The question came up, Shall we have religious
privileges when we get to the far-off woods?
As they were leaving the house, they heard
music in the air, the old tune “North Salem.”
The music to them was very plain, and there
was no doubt in their minds but that it was
a company of angels going north, where they
were soon to move. This cheered their hearts
with the assurance that God had sent his an-
gels before them to prepare the way for the
worship of God to be maintained there. They
had not been there long before two faithful
men of God came along, going from house to
66 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 2

Volume 2 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1992

Stephen Pierce
Stephen Pierce led the way to a vital understanding of truth. One of the reasons that there are so many
voices today, each proclaiming, “This is the way. Walk ye in it!”, and that the ways proclaimed are all
different, is that there are so many frames of reference in which truth is set , that the truth is wrested
and distorted to fit the frame. Stephen Pierce was one of the early Advent pioneers who set forth the
principle of including the whole truth in an understanding of truth. This principle seems too simple to
be profound, yet it is vital. When partial truth is proclaimed as the whole truth, ignoring a vital part
of the truth, then untruth is proclaimed. In this issue, this principle of taking the whole truth as truth
is highlighted. A guest article from Elder Leroy Moore, pastor of the Northport and Inchelium churches,
WA, is inserted as a loose leaflet. Elder Moore focuses on the fact that the different parts of truth are
characteristically paradoxical. The natural man would not see that these paradoxical parts of truth are
essential to each other.
Volume 2 — Number 2 Looking at the Whole Truth | 67

Looking at the Whole Truth

S tephen Pierce, as early as 1857, dealt with the topic of what law Paul meant in Galatians
(e.g., Gal. 3:19). His position on this subject (which occupied apparently quite a bit of his
writing and travel) foreshadowed one of the issues that came to a head at Minneapolis in 1888.
He also pointed the fledgling church in a helpful direction that we still desperately need to
pursue in dealing with “either-or” issues.
Extracts of his comments in the October 3, 1857 issue of the Review and Herald (Vol. x, No.
23) will help to introduce some reflections of a general nature that speak to us today. In refer-
ence to Galatians 3, he says,
“Some will here ask, if in verse 19 the Moral Law is not referred
to; and others if the typical, or ceremonial law is not referred to.
We answer, no more than any particular sticks of timber which
are constituent parts of an edifice, are referred to when only
·
speaking of that edifice, as such. But that great system, or dispen-
sation, or embodiment of law, of which these were constituent
Truth
parts, is only referred to; and as a system, as a dispensation as a
whole, it was added.” looks at
And after quoting Gal. 5:3, he notes,
“The phrase, whole law, is proof in itself what law is referred to. the whole
Whole law, means all law that had ever been given.”
While his handling of other aspects of Paul’s message had not picture
yet reached the more mature understandings that the church was
confronted with corporately in the 1888 experience (and con- and
firmed by the testimony of Jesus), his pointed comments above
reflect on the need we have to see how truth deals with the whole
picture and not just separate, disjointed parts. not just
Scripture has multiple, explicit cases of the wholeness of what
God has made. If we are willing to let our understanding of real- separate,
ity be molded by the Word, we will see how God has put things
together. There are often two parts to what He has created. Each disjointed
must be understood in its proper role, but never divorced from the
other. For examples, consider:
parts.

·
1. Body (dust of the ground) and spirit (breath of life) (Gen. 2:7;
James 2:26)
2. Man and woman (Gen. 2:24; Matt. 19:5, 6)
3. Faith and works ( James 2:17, 26; Gal. 5:6)
4. Justice and mercy (Psa. 89:14)
5. Love to God and love to man (Luke 10:27; 1John 4:20)
68 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 2

6. Jew and Gentile, rich and poor, free and 2. Believers and unbelievers, righteousness
bond (and any other parts into which our and unrighteousness, light and darkness,
human walls of partition may have divided Christ and Belial, temple of God and idol
God’s whole) (Prov. 22:2; Gal. 3:28) (2Cor. 6:14-16)
3. Truth and error (1John 4:6) (cf. 5T389)
Our dualistic tendencies (to split things
4. God’s people and the “strange woman” (Prov.
up into two) lead us to emphasize one or the
5:20; 6:24; 7:5) (Let us realize that this il-
other of these dimensions of reality, even to
licit union or fornication is primarily the
the total exclusion of one. We deeply need the
spiritual adultery that describes sin from its
holistic view of Scripture, with the beautiful
beginning to the end; cf. Rev. 14:8; 17:4)
and symmetrical picture it paints of the whole
5. All “abominations” in Scripture describe
with its God-created parts functioning in their
things that don’t fit; they were never in-
God-ordained ways.
tended to be, and their end is to make des-
But just as truly as there is a need to keep
olate what God has created for good.
together what God has joined, so we must un-
derstand the need to keep separate what God May we accept the grace God has freely
never intended together. In our desire for the given to discern and experience more and
wholeness of what He has made, we must not more the wholeness of what He has put to-
run to the extreme of thinking that everything gether, purified of the pollution which is the
fits together. The devil is just as interested distortion of the devil, until that day when He
in joining together what God says must stay Himself will dwell with us and all that has to
apart as he is in separating what God has unit- do with sin will be forever separated from us.
ed. Some examples of these are: (Rev. 21:3, 4)  FB
1. Good and evil (Gen. 2:17)

Stephen Pierce
Mentioned in the Spirit of Prophecy

E llen White’s testimony to his life in 1864 was,

“Brethren in Vermont have overlooked the
moral worth of men like the Brethren Bour-
with that of some who will not bear to be
tested and proved, and who can show but
little fruit of their labor.”
deau, Pierce, and Stone, who have a depth Ellen G. White, Testimonies for the Church,Vol. 1, p. 449.
of experience and whose influence has been
Then, in 1871 she wrote,
such as to gain the confidence of the commu-
nity. Their industrious and consistent lives “The prosperity of the cause of God in
have made them daily, living preachers, and Minnesota is due more to the labors of
their labors have removed a great amount Brother Pierce than to your own efforts. His
of prejudice and have gathered and built up. labors have been a special blessing to that
Yet brethren have not appreciated the labor state. He is a man of of tender conscience.
of these men, while they have been pleased The fear of God is before him. Infirmities
Volume 2 — Number 2 GOD IS LOVE | 69

have weighed heavily upon him, and this “God loves Sister Pierce. She is one of
has led him to question whether he was in the timid, fearing ones, conscientious in
the way of his duty and to fear that God was the performance of her duty; and she will
not favoring his efforts. God loves Brother receive a reward when Jesus comes if she
Pierce. He has but little self-esteem, and he is faithful to the end. She has not made a
fears and doubts and dreads labor; for the display of her virtues, she has been retiring,
thought is constantly upon his mind that one of the more silent ones; yet her life has
he is not worthy or capable to help others. been useful; she has blessed many by her
If he would overcome timidity and possess influence. Sister Pierce has not much self-
more confidence that God would be with esteem and self-confidence. She has many
him and strengthen him he would be much fears, yet does not come under the head of
more happy and a greater blessing to others. the fearful and unbelieving, who will find no
In the life of Brother Pierce there has been a place in the kingdom of God.... Those who
failure to read character. He believed others possess the qualifications here enumerated
to be as honest as himself, and in some cases {in the Sermon on the Mount} will not only
has been deceived. He has not the discern- be blessed of God here in this life, but will
ment that some have.... In his age and be crowned with glory, honor, and immor-
feebleness Brother Pierce may be imposed tality in His kingdom.”
upon, yet all should esteem him highly for Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 2, pp. 629-631.
his work’s sake. He commands the love and
tenderest sympathy of his brethren, for he is
a conscientious, God-fearing man.

1 John 4:16

GOD IS LOVE
by Elder Stephen Pierce
1804-1883

P erhaps there is no plain, simple expression

of Scripture more difficult to understand
than this. If God is infinite in each of his at-
tures it is evident that all goodness in finite
beings proceeds from love. “Love worketh no
ill to his neighbor; therefore love is the ful-
tributes, why does not Inspiration say, God filling of the law.” Rom. 13:10. Therefore love
is goodness; God is justice; or God is mercy, must be the source of all goodness.
as well as, God is love. But no such expres- If further evidence is required, we refer the
sions are found. Therefore, we conclude that reader to the two great commandments en-
love is the source from which all other divine joining upon us the duty of loving God with all
characteristics originate, or the foundation of the heart and our neighbor as ourselves, upon
them all, although there are other attributes which hang all the law and the prophets (Matt.
not necessarily connected with it; as wisdom, 22:37-40); also to the saying of the wise man,
knowledge, power, etc. From a variety of scrip- “Fear God, and keep his commandments; for
70 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 2

this is the whole duty of man.” Eccl. 12:13. No will one die; yet peradventure for a good man
further evidence is necessary to show that all some would even dare to die. But God com-
good acts of created beings proceed from love. mendeth his love toward us, in that, while we
How, then, can it be otherwise with the acts of were yet sinners, Christ died for us.” Rom. 5:7,
the Creator? The execution of justice upon the 8. “Greater love hath no man than this, that a
sinner may not originate directly in love to the man lay down his life for his friends;” but Je-
offender upon whom it is to be executed; but sus died for his enemies, to rescue them from
it proceeds from a universal love of all, or more eternal destruction. Not for a part merely; he
especially a love of right or impartiality. From tasted death for every man. Heb. 2:9. The in-
it originates also pity or compassion. It is that vitation is universal. “Look unto me, and be
from which springs the attribute of mercy, so ye saved, all the ends of the earth; for I am
necessary in the salvation of lost men. God, and there is none else.” Isa. 45:22. The
Then if all other excellent moral principles gospel of Christ, which is the richest produc-
originate from love, it is far greater than any tion of this excellent characteristic, is called
other which human beings can possess (1 Cor. “the mystery of God.” 1 Tim. 3:16; Rev. 10:7.
13), it being perfection itself,—“the bond of The gospel will soon be finished, but that love
perfectness.” Col. 3:14. Hence we clearly see which devised and achieved it will ever remain
the force of the expression, “God is love,” in a mystery to angels and men. Here is a miracle
its infinite magnitude; for love is the leading of love which caused all unfallen created be-
characteristic of an infinite being. ings to marvel, which even the angels desire to
The love of God extends to all his crea- look into. 1 Pet. 1:12.
tures. We learn from his word that his parental
love, or guardian care, is over all that have life.
Even the fishes of the sea are the beneficiaries
We understand by the language
of divine Providence. of John 3:16 that Christ’s love for
“So is this great and wide sea, wherein are sinners is inexpressible; but his love
things creeping innumerable, both small
and great beasts. There go the ships: there for his people is inconceivable. It
is that leviathan, whom thou hast made to “passeth knowledge.” Eph. 3:19.
play therein. These wait all upon thee; that
thou mayest give them their meat in due It is so deep and boundless that the
season. That thou givest them they gather:
thou openest thine hand, they are filled
wisdom of all created beings can
with good.” Psalm 104:25-28 never fathom or comprehend it.
He loves and cares for a lost world of hu-
man intelligences. “God so loved the world His love for his people is also everlasting.
[a race of rebel sinners], that he gave his only “I have loved thee with an everlasting love;
begotten Son [the darling object of his af- therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn
fections], that whosoever believeth in him thee.” Jer. 31:3. Jesus says, “No man can come
should not perish, but have everlasting life.” to me, except the Father which hath sent me
John 3:16. “For scarcely for a righteous man draw him.” And this is the way they are drawn:
Volume 2 — Number 2 GOD IS LOVE | 71

The Holy Spirit shows the sinner something 23:37.... Why will they resist the pleadings of
of his lost condition, and something of what the Spirit of God till even infinite resources
God is willing to do for him; and thus wins are exhausted, and the Great Vinedresser ex-
him back to his allegiance to God. claims, “What could have been done more to
God loves backsliders, though they are in my vineyard, than I have not done in it?”
a worse condition than that of the sinner who Though infinite justice is found in the em-
never was converted. But when an individual, bodiment of the divine perfections, the execu-
a church, or a nation refuses mercy, though the tion of it upon the wicked, is to the Lord, a
Lord sends to them by his messengers, ris- strange work. “Is not destruction to the wick-
ing up betimes and sending, because he has ed? and a strange punishment to the workers
compassion on his people (2 Chron. 36:15), of iniquity?” Job 31:3. “The Lord shall rise up
when all has been done that infinite wisdom as in Mount Perazim, he shall be wroth as in
and goodness can devise, and the sinner will the valley of Gibeon, that he may do his work,
not turn from his evil ways, there is no remedy, his strange work; and bring to pass his act, his
and justice must take its course. But even then strange act.” Isa. 28:21. Then this act is so in-
the loving heart of our Heavenly Father yearns consonant with the divine predilections, that
over the lost one. Listen to the words of Inspi- it is called “his strange work,” “his strange act.”
ration: “How shall I give thee up, Ephraim? “Say unto them, As I live saith the Lord God,
How shall I deliver thee, Israel? [i.e., to the I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked;
tormentors.] How shall I make thee as Ad- but that thewicked turn from his way and live:
mah? How shall I set thee as Zeboim? [Ad- turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways; for why
mah and Zeboim were destroyed with Sodom will ye die, O house of Israel.” Eze. 33:11. [Re-
and Gomorrah. Deut. 29:23.] Mine heart is view and Herald, May 6, 1880, p. 293. (Con-
turned within me, my repentings are kindled cluded the following week, excerpts of which
together.” Hosea 11:8 are below.)]
The tender mercy and loving-kindness of ... It has been stated that God’s love ex-
the great heart of Love are further expressed tends to all created beings. Many may con-
in the following pathetic lament over his sider this an erroneous assertion, supposing
backslidden people: “I have forsaken mine that there is no divine commiseration or pity
house, I have left mine heritage; I have given exercised toward the fallen angels.... But let us
the dearly beloved of my soul into the hand see if we cannot find something in the Bible
of her enemies.” Jer. 12:7. Such compassion quite different from this. The prophet says
might a tender parent manifest toward a reck- (Eze. 28:12), “Son of man, take up a lamenta-
less son, who, guilty of capital crime, has been tion upon the king of Tyrus.”... Now the de-
sentenced to punishment. Read the words of scription given of him, and also his residence,
Jesus, as he wept over Jerusalem: “O Jerusa- which was “in Eden the garden of God,” where
lem,, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, every precious stone was his covering, and he
and stonest them which are sent unto thee, was the anointed cherub, could not possibly
how often would I have gathered thy children apply to any human being. We are therefore
together, even as a hen gathereth her chick- forced to the conclusion that reference is
ens under her wings, and ye would not!” Matt. here made to Satan, the prince of devils. But
72 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 2

why called the king of Tyrus, rather than the tion of such loving pity...[,] such perfection
king of any other place? Because Tyrus means of character as human imagination has never
strength. Dr. Clarke says, “Every proper name been able to reach.... We here come back to
in the Bible has a signification.” Hence king of the great fountain from which flow streams
strength would signify that he was the stron- of exhaustless blessings to everything that has
gest created being. life.
Mark the language. It is not, Son of man, What shall we withhold from a God, who,
take up a railing, a reproach, or even the mild- though terrible in judgment, is infinite in love
est censure, upon the one who is the instigator and compassion? How shall we make suitable
of sin, who led angels and men to ruin, and returns for all his beneficence to us? Let us ar-
who is the cause of all the misery and death dently aspire after the highest attainment in
that ever has existed or ever will exist.... Take the heavenly characteristic—love.
up a lamentation, and mourn that one so high [—written from Mt. Pleasant, Iowa.
should fall so low; that one so noble should Review and Herald, May 13, 1880, p. 309.]
become so infamous; that one so wise should
become supremely foolish; that one so per-
fect in character should become inexpressibly
vile.... Weep over him with emotions of com-
miseration and grief.... Here is a manifesta-

Stephen Pierce
Hesitant. Helpful.

B orn in Cavendish, Vermont, in 1804,

Stephen Pierce was led by God step by
step to have a part as one of the leading pio-
of 1848-1850 in trying to come to an under-
standing of truth.
In 1851, Ellen White wrote a letter to
neers in the early years of the Seventh-day “Dear Brother Pierce” with some counsel of
Adventist Church. Growing up in Vermont, encouragement and that he should not follow
he became acquainted with Almira Tarbell, his feelings or be too exclusive.
daughter of Oliver Tarbell, Esq., who was “I saw Brother Pierce would often try to talk the
also born in Cavendish, November 22, 1806. truth; if he did not have that liberty and success,
She joined the Baptist Church in 1831, and that freedom he anticipated, he settled down,
after their marriage, they continued members [thinking] that God did not call him to that
of the Baptist Church. He believed the Mil- work. Now, if it had not been for this, Brother
lerite view of Christ’s literal second coming, Pierce might have been more useful than he has
and took part with James and Ellen White been. All, every one of God’s called and chosen
and Joseph Bates in the Sabbath Conferences servants, have had just such times, and if they
Volume 2 — Number 2 Stephen Pierce | 73

had followed their feelings, would have given happy in the reflection that my mind was thus
up, [thinking] that that was not the work God led to see whether these things were so.” Re-
had given them to do. But the servants of God view and Herald, Vol. 3, Jan. 20, 1853, p. 143.
will always have obstacles to surmount. But He went on to express his gratitude for what
do not yield up readily; keep trying, and plow the Lord had done for him and his family in
your way through the darkness. Look away to
sending them this last message of mercy to
Jesus; depend on Him entirely. You follow feel-
their doubting and despondent minds.
ings too much, and if you feel clouds come over
you, you let it influence you too much. Feeling is Almira had for many years had occasional
as unsafe a guide as you can follow. You make seasons of hopeless despair, and a climax of
altogether too much of a happy flight of feeling darkness had settled on her after they had
or a shouting time. These times will come, but embraced the Sabbath. In 1852, when the
they are not always an undoubted evidence Whites made an Eastern tour, including Ver-
that we are right. You have made too much of mont, Ellen became acquainted with Sister
these seasons, and in some of them there has Pierce at Wolcott. “My heart was drawn out
been a fanatical spirit not in accordance with in sympathy and love for her, for I had been
the spirit of truth. I saw that there was a more in a similar state of mind.” Again, Brother and
useful place for your gifts to be occupied where Sister Pierce were present at Panton, Vermont,
they can move and stir souls. Now is the time where the Lord revealed Himself to Sister
for God’s people not to be in a corner, not where
White in vision, and a comforting message
they have been over and over, but where their
was given her for Sister Pierce. Spiritual Gifts,
gifts are new.... Brother Pierce, you have been
silent too much; too much shut up with your- Vol. 2, pp 169-171 gives their statements of
self... your gift is needed.” her condition and the help Sister White was
to her after the Lord had “perfectly instructed
Manuscript Release No. 1339.
her what to do”, and from that time she was
Early in 1852 Stephen and Almira Pierce in a great measure happily changed. She was
took their stand on present truth. He stat- able to sleep undisturbed, and did not hesi-
ed, “We were then members of the Baptist tate from attending meetings, but was able to
Church, in a backslidden state, into which we do her work. Her husband stated, “I believe
had fallen, for the reason, that we did not re- this favorable change in her condition at that
ceive our portion of meat in due season, and time to be exclusively the effect of the visions
could find no truth applicable to the time, given.... Truly I have since believed there was
except 2 Tim. 3:1-5, hence, you will see, we occasion for gratitude that this gift is in the
were not in the second angel’s message. Still, church.” In his letter in the Review and Her-
for these seven years, to us there has not been ald given above, his heart is overflowing: “I am
a more palpable truth, than that the churches scarcely able to express my thanks for what the
had fallen. But what that gloomy condition Lord has done of late for my dear companion,
of things did portend, we found no means to who for many years has waded in darkness,
know, except the scripture above quoted: or and recently for some months in despondency
by what means to extricate ourselves we could or despair, but now is restored in a good mea-
not tell, till mercy came by the present truth. sure to that peace, which a love for God’s law
I was led to investigate, and I feel somewhat
74 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 2

imparts, and that hope which the faith of Jesus After moving to South Dakota, Stephen
inspires. Hallelujah to God!” Pierce died 8 years later of typho-malarial fe-
From 1863 to 1865 Stephen Pierce was ver at the age of 79. His obituary in the Re-
president of the Vermont Conference, and in view and Herald of October 9, 1883, stated:
the late summer of 1865, he moved to Min- “He was a man of deep and genuine piety,
nesota. Recommended by the General Con- possessing at the same time much of the
ference Committee to the churches there as precious grace of humility. The Bible was
being faithful and efficient, he served as presi- his study and delight, and he was an able
dent of the Minnesota Conference from 1865 expositor of its truths, seeming to have a
to 1870. He was also a corresponding editor clear understanding of many of its parts
of the Review and Herald, listed as such on its ‘which are hard to be understood.’
“Bro. Pierce was ever a friend of the poor
front page from December 4, 1855, to May 28,
and suffering; and while he made few
1861.
claims for himself, he was thoughtful of
He later moved to Iowa, where Almira died the comfort and convenience of others. His
September 26, 1875 of “congestive chill fever”, last sickness was borne with much patience,
at 68 years of age. Her obituary by George and he earnestly desired to have death come
Butler read, “Sister Pierce was an excellent that he might be at rest. God has spoken
woman, a lover of truth and righteousness, by His Spirit that Bro. Pierce was a man of
one who would not do a wrong knowingly for fine conscience, and the fear of the Lord has
anything. She feared God greatly through her been before him. Yet at times he doubted,
whole Christian life, and we cannot doubt but and feared he was not accepted of God. We
that like Mr. Fearing, in Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s have good reason to believe he will come
Progress, she will triumphantly enter through forth at the first resurrection and share in the
the gates into the city. ‘Blessed are the poor in triumph of God’s people.”
spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.’”
Review and Herald, Jan. 13, 1876, p. 15.

Stephen Pierce
1804 1844 1852 1865-1870 1883
Almira
Pierce's Sabbath Vermont Conf. Almira's
birth Conferences President death
Stephen’s The Great Fully united Minnesota Conf. Stephen's
birth Disappointment with SDA Church; President death
Almira healed
1806 1848-1850 1863-1865 1875
Volume 2 — Number 2 Worldly and Heavenly Interests Contrasted | 75

Worldly and this life in order to become kings and priests to

God and reign on the earth, not for days nor
Heavenly Interests months nor years; but for a long eternity, when
the righteous shall shine forth as the sun in the
Contrasted kingdom of our Father, and shall die no more.
They may tell us of realms more genial
by Stephen Pierce on account of the more efficient rays of na-

W orldly men may tell us of the friend-

ship of great men: but we will tell them
of the friendship of One that sticketh closer
ture’s sun: we will tell them of a realm that has
no need of the sun nor of the moon; for the
glory of God doth lighten it, and the Lamb
than a brother. is the light thereof. And the nations of them
They may tell us of the love of dignified that are saved shall walk in the light of it; and
associates: we will tell them of the matchless the kings of the earth do bring their glory and
depths of a Saviour’s love. honor into it. Oh! who would not have such
They may tell us of the wealth of splen- possessions as these?
did cities here: we will tell them of a city, Review and Herald, Sept. 26, 1871, p. 117.
the streets of which, are pure gold, like unto
transparent glass. And if they have a taste for
costly gems and pearls, we will show them
that the walls of that city are built of jasper “Father Pierce”
and its foundation garnished with all manner
of precious stones, and the twelve stupendous At the Sabbbath Conferences
gates each of one solid pearl.
They may tell us of the honors of men; we
will tell them of the honor which comes from
“M any of our people do not realize how
firmly the foundation of our faith
has been laid. My husband, Elder Joseph
God only. Jesus says “If any man will serve me, Bates, Father Pierce, Elder [Hiram] Edson,
him will my Father honor.” Who, oh! who, can and others who were keen, noble, and true,
estimate or describe that honor? were among those who, after the passing of
They may tell us even of crowns, scepters the time in 1844, searched for the truth as
and thrones, without any certainty of being for hidden treasure. I met with them, and
secure for a day: we will tell them of One on we studied and prayed earnestly. Often we
whose head are many crowns, whose scep- remained together until late at night, and
ter sways the universe, and whose throne has sometimes through the entire night, praying
rainbow beauties all about it, in sight like for light and studying the Word. Again and
unto an emerald. And those who are nearest again these brethren came together to study
that throne, are they who are redeemed by the the Bible, in order that they might know its
meaning, and be prepared to teach it with
blood of the Lamb; while all the holy angels
power. When they came to the point in their
stand back in the rear ranks; and if they as-
study where they said, ‘We can do nothing
pire after these crowns, scepters, and thrones, more,’ the Spirit of the Lord would come
we will inform them what course to pursue in upon me, and I would be taken off in vision,
76 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 2

and a clear explanation of the passages buys it. Many have done this, and even given
we had been studying would be given me, their lives in addition to all else, to obtain the
with instruction as to how we were to labor inestimable treasure.
and teach effectively. Thus light was given And here we will try to present some of its
that helped us to understand the scriptures
winning attractions and excellent qualities.
in regard to Christ, His mission, and His
priesthood. A line of truth extending from 1. The pleasantness of her paths... Prov. 3:17...
that time to the time when we shall enter 2. Her protection... Prov. 4:6...
the city of God, was made plain to me, and I 3. The near relation she sustains to those who
gave to others the instruction that the Lord choose her ways... Prov. 7:4...
had given me.” 4. The righteousness of her principles... Prov.
Selected Messages, Vol. 1, p. 206. 8:6-8...
5. Her affectionate call to the children of
men... Prov. 8:1-5...
6. What she does for those who love and seek
Elder Pierce her... Prov. 8:17...
7. Her bestowments... Prov. 8:34, 35...
on Wisdom 8. How shall this heavenly wisdom be ob-
tained?... Prov. 2:1-6 ... By seeking for it....
Excerpts from Review and Herald, [,] we should cherish a love for it, and seek
Oct. 13, 1868, pp 201-203. without delay in order to obtain it...[;] pur-
chase it...[,] obtained by prayer. If any of

“W isdom is the principal thing, there- you lack wisdom, let him ask of God that
fore get wisdom.” If it were anything giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth
of an earthly nature, inspiration would not call not; and it shall be given him. Oh! that we
it the principal thing; nor would the Spirit of poor Laodiceans may lay all these to heart,
the Lord enjoin upon us so imperatively to and move forward with such a commend-
get it. Hence we conclude rather that it is the able zeal that we shall obtain the blessing.
pearl of great price, which when a man has Amen.
found, he goes and sells all that he has, and
Volume 2 — Number 2 Elder Pierce on Wisdom | 77
78 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 3

Volume 2 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1992

Charles Fitch
This issue features Charles Fitch, the pioneer who was dedicated to bring to others a knowledge of the
“blessed doctrine and experience of holiness or full sanctification through faith in Christ.”
Volume 2 — Number 3 In That Day | 79

In That Day
“In that day shall there be upon the bells of the horses, HOLINESS UNTO THE LORD;
and the pots in the Lord’s house shall be like the bowls before the altar.” Zechariah 14:20.
“And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righ-
teousness and true holiness.” Ephesians 4:24.

T he scriptural phrase, “in that day”, refers

to the days or time when God intervenes
in human history in a special manner. We usu-
“And saying, Where is the promise of his
coming? for since the fathers fell asleep,
all things continue as [they were] from the
ally think of ‘that day’ as being just before the beginning of the creation.” II Peter 3:4.
second coming of Jesus. Examples of this are: The theory of uniformity is a solid plank
“And it shall come to pass in that day, [that] in our modern scientific platform. However, it
the Lord shall set his hand again the second is not change per se, that is so much resisted,
time to recover the remnant of his people, as it is the idea of being cleansed from sin. We
which shall be left.” Isaiah 11:11. would all like to “eat pie in the sky by and by”,
“And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this [is] but when it comes to having the bells on the
our God; we have waited for him, and he horses inscribed with “HOLINESS UNTO
will save us: this [is] the LORD; we have THE LORD”, there is a resistance manifested
waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice that separates man from his fellow man, even
in his salvation.” Isaiah 25:9.
church member from church member.
“In that day shall the LORD of hosts be for
a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty,
This is what Charles Fitch experienced.
unto the residue of his people.” Isaiah 28:5. It was because of the doctrine that the Lord
“In that day there shall be a fountain opened will so cleanse a man from sin before the end,
to the house of David and to the inhabitants that the man or woman will not be commit-
of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness.” ting sin any longer. The purpose of the plan
Zechariah 13:1. of salvation is to save people from sin to the
“Many will say to me in that day, Lord, point that they do not sin any more, but are
Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? ready to see God in peace. The fact that this
and in thy name have cast out devils? and has not happened yet is the cause of the delay
in thy name done many wonderful works?” in the second coming of Jesus. This idea and
Matthew 7:22. this doctrine is not viewed by all as the gospel
While, externally, we say that we look for- or “good news.”
ward to “that day”, there is a great deal of res- Yet, the burden of heart of Charles Fitch
ervation deep in the human heart, even a re- and all the true in heart who were seeking to
sistance and an all-out rejection of the idea of be ready for the coming of the Bridegroom,
a ter-mi-nation of the present order of things. was purity and holiness of heart and life in
This is expressed so well by the Holy Spirit this present life, even as Jesus was pure in
through Peter. heart and mind.
80 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 3

We know that no man shall see God with- “Seeing then that all these things shall be
out holiness: dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye
“Follow peace with all men, and holiness, to be in all holy conversation and godliness,
without which no man shall see the Lord.” looking for and hasting unto the coming of
Hebrews 12:14. the day of God, wherein the heavens being on
fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall
The Holy Spirit connects the idea of test- melt with fervent heat?” II Peter 3:11, 12.
ing and trial with holiness:
This concept of cleansing from sin is in the
“For they [our fathers] verily for a few days
very name of our wonderful Saviour:
chastened us after their own pleasure, but
he [God] for our profit, that we might be “And she shall bring forth a son, and thou
partakers of his holiness.” Hebrews 12:10. shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save
his people from their sins.” Matthew 1:21.
There is also a connection made between
holy and righteous living and hastening the RF
second coming of Jesus:
Volume 2 — Number 3 Zerviah Fitch | 81

Zerviah Fitch time that remained before the Coming which,

according to prophecy, was even at the doors.

Z erviah was deeply loved and appreciated

by the young minister Charles Fitch, who
penned this pro-phetic poem before they were
Within one year’s time three of her close
family died. First, seven-year-old Willie in De-
cember of 1843; then, her 20-month-old baby
married. boy in January of 1844; and finally, her husband
“O, I would not give the dear delight, himself on October 14, 1844. His powerfully
Of praying, laboring, weeping, wearing out convincing voice would be laid in the dust just
In the blest cause of Him who died on eight days before the anticipated Coming. But
Calvary, when Charles died, she and her remaining chil-
For all the gems and crowns which mon-
archs ever wore...
dren were consoled by the thought that there
And will you share my lot in life and with was but a short time before Christ would come
me to “gather the scattered members of the family.”
Put your trust in Him who never yet has Bro. Williamson reported that she was at the
Failed to be all that my highest hopes have funeral, “without a tear, expecting to meet her
aimed at...?”1 husband very soon. So, far from sorrow, she is
They were married in the springtime, smiling and happy.”3
on May 19, [Link] was the beginning of In December of 1844, the Midnight Cry
nearly seventeen years of marriage in which published a short letter Zerviah wrote enclos-
Zerviah was to experience not only love and ing a poem by her friend, a Sister Janes. The
joy but also struggle, cross bearing, and grief. poem expressed, as she said, “my own thoughts
She bore Charles eight children of which four and feelings” and contained in the first verse
were “laid in the dust” at an early age. words (in bold) often preached by her husband.
Because she was married to a minister and “The blessed Jesus loves to claim
evangelist, she had to remain alone long peri- The purchase of his blood;
ods of time with all the responsibilities of home To take us for his own, and make
building and child training resting on her shoul- Our hearts his loved abode—
To ‘take away our dross and tin,
ders. Once, while on an extended preaching
And make us glorious all within.’”4
tour, Charles wrote to her, “My Ever Dear And
Precious Wife, ... I know... that the cares of my —MS
precious wife at home are at best numerous... It
must be an exceeding trial to have no husband
on whom to lean from day to day.”2
He trusted she would keep in view the glo-
rious reward which would be hers if she were
a faithful wife and mother. Her struggles, self-
denials and cross bearing were suffered in the
faith that her Saviour would soon return. It was
encouraging to her that Charles was engaged
by the Lord and Master in the task of enlight-
ening as many souls as he possibly could in the
82 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 3

SANCTIFICATION entertained: but I think that I now better un-

derstand what that coming of Christ meant, to
How I Came to Preach the which God is faithful to preserve us blameless;
Doctrine of Holiness1 and also better [understand] what Paul meant
By Charles Fitch by exhorting “as many as be perfect,” like him
to “forget those things behind, and reach forth
A fter this, I left Boston and went to New
Jersey, where my mind became deeply ab-
sorbed in examining the subject of full sancti-
unto those before; and thus follow after, to ap-
prehend that for which they are apprehended by
Christ Jesus, if by any means they may attain
fication by faith in Christ. So fully had all my unto the resurrection of the dead.” In the state
previous teachings set me against that doctrine, of mind which I have described, I remained up
and so unprepared was I in my experience to ap- to the time when you called upon me, having
preciate its value, and the blessedness to be de- delightful enjoyment in my soul, from receiving
rived from it, that it was a long time before I felt Christ as “of God made unto me sanctification,”
established and confirmed in the belief and ex- as well as “wisdom, righteousness, and redemp-
perience of it, as a doctrine of the Bible. tion,” and endeavoring, by all means in my pow-
But I was at length led by the Holy Spirit to er, to urge the blessed doctrine and experience
cast myself by faith upon the faithfulness of Him, of holiness, or full sanctification through faith in
who is declared “faithful to sanctify us wholly and Christ, upon all who call themselves His people.
to preserve our whole spirit and soul and body I rejoice, dear brother, in thus opening my
blameless unto the coming of Christ.” In doing feelings to you on this subject, that you are pre-
this, I have found a blessedness in Christ which pared to appreciate my feelings to you on this
is indeed a “peace that passeth all understanding,” subject, by your connection with that branch
and a “joy unspeakable and full of glory.” Such was of Christ’s visible church, whose founder, and
the power of the gospel which I now felt in my whose ministry, for the most part, I trust, to
own soul, that I thought, if God were to fill the this day, have felt and preached the importance
whole earth, as He had filled me, with the bliss- and practicability of being fully sanctified to
ful presence, it would make this world a blessed God; and many of whose members, I believe,
place indeed; and as I knew that He was “able to from my acquaintance with the writings of
do for us exceeding abundantly, above all that we some, and my delightful personal intercourse
ask or think, according to the power that worketh with others, have, and do now enjoy this bless-
in us,” and had said, “But as truly as I live, all the ing in its rich experience.—CF
earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord,”
I preached, as the expected millennium, the uni-
versal prevalence, and experience of entire sanc-
tification. Respecting the Christian’s delightful
privilege, to be “sanctified wholly, and preserved “I think that I now better understand what
in spirit, soul and body, blameless to the coming the coming of Christ meant, to which
of Christ,” through his faith in the faithfulness of God is faithful to preserve us blameless.”
Him who hath called him, and will do it.
I have the same blessed convictions and
experience that I have for a considerable time
Volume 2 — Number 3 Charles Fitch 1805-1844 | 83

Charles Fitch 1805-1844

“THE MAN OF THE CHART”

S cholar, theologian, poet, prophetic chart mak-

er, popular preacher and evangelist, propo-
nent of sanctification by faith, abolitionist, ten-
He explained to Elder Litch how he finally
had been led by the Holy Ghost to cast himself
upon Christ. He wrote, “The great question is,
der hus-band and father, Charles Fitch was there ‘Who shall stand when he appeareth?’” He ex-
at the precise time where God meant him to be. horted, “Let us see to it that we are prepared,
After studying at Brown University in by being wholly the Lord’s and then it matters
Rhode Island, Fitch began his ministry in the not when the day arrives.”2Eventually, because
Congregational Church at Abington, Con- he preached the doctrine of “holiness” and was
necticut. Other cities where he ministered exhorted not to do so, Fitch felt it necessary to
were Warren and Boston, Massachusetts, separate from the established church. This sep-
Hartford, Connecticut, and Newark, New Jer- aration caused him to be less influenced by the
sey. By 1832 he was an honorary member of fear of man regarding the Millerite doctrine.
the American Board of Commissioners for Josiah Litch had visited Fitch and told him
Foreign Missions and had been ordained. he needed the doctrine of the second advent
In March of 1838 Fitch wrote William to add to his doctrine of holiness. Litch had
Miller stating that he had read Miller’s Lec- left him more literature to study and requested
tures and did not doubt the correctness of he correspond as to the result of his study.
his views. However, for Charles Fitch, as for Fitch wrote to “My Dear Bro. & Sister
many other similarly trained ministers of Palmer” describing that experience, “I went to
that remarkable reform time, it took great the Lord; I read my Bible, and all the works
courage and intense conviction to identify that I could obtain. I possessed myself of all
with the advent Millerites. the evidences in the case that I could; and then
In a letter to Josiah Litch, Charles declared, with fasting and prayer I laid them and my-
regarding Miller’s views, that “the reproach self with my all before the Lord, desiring only
which I saw would come upon me if I advo- that the Blessed Spirit might guide me into all
cated them led me to lay the matter aside.... The truth. I felt that I had no will of my own, and
truth is, that the fear of man brought me into wished only to know the will of my Saviour.
a snare; I was unwilling at this time to appear Light seemed breaking in upon my mind, ray
as an advocate of the truth defended by Mr. after ray, and I found myself more and more
Miller....”1 So, for approximately three and a half unable to resist the conviction that it was in-
years, he held back from preaching the Millerite deed the truth, that the coming of the Blessed
message because highly respected ministers not Saviour was at the door.”3
only considered the message to be unsound, but
also made light of the message and messenger.
2
  Ibid.
  Letter to Rev. J. Litch on The Second Coming of Christ, by
1 3
  Manuscript letter by Charles Fitch to Dr.& Mrs. W.C. Palm-
Charles Fitch, published by J.V. Himes, Nov. 1841, p. 9, & 11. ers, July, 1842.
84 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 3

Thereafter, Fitch traveled tirelessly, throw- Never ‘til fire purifies it and the wicked are de-
ing himself unreservedly into proclaiming the stroyed out of it and the devil chained and put
need of preparation for the Second Coming into the pit, shall we have peace without, tho’
of Christ. He moved his family to Cleveland, we may within, thank God, have peace with
Ohio and held meetings and baptisms all over God through Our Lord, Jesus Christ.”6
Ohio. His words testify to his dedication to Two of the Fitches’ young sons died from
both doctrines, “Wherever I have been I have feverish illnesses within a month of each other.
preached holiness. My usual practice has been Fitch wrote about the death of little “Willie,”
to preach on Holiness in the afternoon and on buried Dec. 5, 1843, who would have been sev-
the Second Advent in the evening. I have seen en years old on Dec. 15. “We believe that he
saints sanctified and sinners led to Christ.”4 lived and died with confidence in Christ, and
In 1842, feeling the need of an accurate we cannot doubt that the blessed Saviour is
chart, Fitch and Apollos Hale prepared the indeed Willie’s Saviour.... When he was three
famous chart illustrating the fulfillment of years of age, I was accustomed to re-late to him
the last-time prophecies of Daniel. This was in language suited to his capacity, the interest-
used extensively by the Millerites even though ing incidents in the life of our Saviour for the
it included an error which God permitted purpose of teaching him to know and love the
concerning the prophesies. (See Story of Re- character of Christ.... He arose from his bed
demption, pages 366, 367.) Fitch himself used one morning very early and came to me calling
this chart and also other visual aids including my name repeatedly to get my attention.... He
a replica of the Daniel 2 statue that could be said ‘The blessed Saviour is my Saviour.’ Sweet-
separated into its various parts. “As he told of er accents never fell on my ear. Never from that
Babylon’s fall, he removed the head, and so on moment to this has his faith in Jesus wavered.”7
with other sections. When only the feet of the After the death of another son, his 20
modern nations were left, the people under- month old, the following editorial appeared
stood that we are truly living in the last days.”5 on page 211 of the January 24, 1844 edition of
Fitch also preached the message of the sec- the Midnight Cry: “Bro. Charles Fitch is now
ond angel of Revelation 14. “Come out of her my at Cleveland. He has buried another child,
people.” Therefore he is considered an insepara- and has taken occasion to write the... article:
ble link of the advent movement. In one sermon ‘Comfort for Bereaved Parents.’”8 Expounding
he addressed the following questions: What is upon Mat. 2:16-18 and Jer. 31:15-17, Elder
Babylon? What is the fall of Babylon? What is it Fitch concluded:
for God’s People to come out of Babylon? “Those parents therefore who are themselves
A letter by Charles Fitch, which he wrote prepared for the Kingdom of God, have God’s
from Cleveland, Nov. 29, 1842, and published in word to assure them that they shall there find
the Signs of the Times, reveals his attitude about their infants, returned from the land of the
the state of affairs of the world at that time. “To
6
  Charles Fitch and Hiram Edson and the Raison D’etre of
bring about an extensive and permanent refor-
the SDA Church, Doctorate Thesis, Andrews U., by Patrick,
mation in this crazy world is a hopeless thing. A.H., photocopy in the Appendix.
  Ibid.
4 7
  Midnight Cry, Dec. 21, 1843, p. 167.
  Midnight Cry, June 6, 1844, p. 372.
5 8
  Ibid., Jan. 24, 1844, p. 211.
Volume 2 — Number 3 Charles Fitch 1805-1844 | 85

Charles Fitch
1826 1832 1837 1840 1842
Charles Marriage First Work Move to New Jersey Joins Death
Fitch's Birth May 19 Published Holiness Doctrine Millerites Oct. 14
Student Ordained Abolitionist Visit by J. Litch, Charles Fitch and
Brown Article restudies Millerite Apollos Hale
Univ. Doctrine Prepared 1843 Chart
1805 1828 1835 1838 1841 1844

enemy and there shall their work be rewarded. during the week of the disappointment. This
They have not labored in vain for their little issue contained Charles Fitch’s obituary:
ones, they shall find them in... the renovated “This dear brother has fallen asleep in Jesus.
earth, the glorious kingdom of our Lord....”9 Those lips from which the words of God
Charles Fitch became seriously ill, proba- have been poured forth with power upon so
bly with pneumonia, in the month of October, many thousands of listening ears, are now
1844. He had chilled while baptizing converts. sealed. That heart, which beat with a father’s
“On Monday last, Br. C. Fitch was yet tenderness, and a brother’s love for the chil-
very sick in Buffalo: his life was despaired dren of God, has ceased beating.
of. On hearing Br. Storrs’ article on the “After his arduous labors at Morrisville and
Seventh Month read, he (Fitch) shouted St. Georges’ camp meetings, he left New York
‘Glory’ several times; said it was true, and for Cleveland, on Monday, September 16. At
he should be raised to proclaim it. So we Rochester, while apparently in perfect health,
have just been informed. Soon we hope our he stated, in a public meeting that he had a
afflicted brother will enter that land where presentiment that he must sleep a little while
the inhabitants will not say, ‘I am sick.’”10 before the coming of the Lord. On arriving at
“Br. Judson informs us that... he found Buffalo, he was attacked with a severe bilious
Br. Fitch at Buffalo barely alive. His soul, fever, and died on Monday, October 14th, in
however, was full of hope and glory. He said full faith that he should awake in a few days
that it was indelibly written on his soul, in the likeness of his Redeemer.”12
that the Lord would come on the 10th day Ellen White wrote regarding Brother
Fitch’s early death that God had laid him in
of the 7th month and if he went into the
grave, he would only have to take a short
the grave to save him and that while in vision
sleep, before he should be waked in the
she had met him at the tree of life in heaven.
resurrection morn.”11 (see Early Writings p. 17.) Charles Fitch left a
Evidently Br. Judson had vi-sited Fitch on definitely inspiring example for those follow-
or prior to October 14, when he actually died. ers of Christ today who, loving their Saviour
The next Midnight Cry to be published was supremely, desire His Second Advent above all
October 31, 1844, because none was published earthly treasures and are willing give their all
towards that end. —MS
9
  Ibid.
10
  Ibid., Oct. 12, 1844, p. 124.
11
  Ibid., Oct. 19, 1844.
86 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 3

One Precious Boon

One precious boon, O Lord, I seek, To that bright, blest immortal morn,
While tossed upon life’s billowy sea; By holy prophets long foretold,
To hear a voice within me speak, My eager, longing eyes I turn,
“Thy Saviour is well pleased with thee.” And soon its glories shall behold.

The friends I love may turn from me, Then all the scoffs and scorn I’ve borne
Their words unkind may pierce me through; For His dear sake who died for me,
But this my daily prayer shall be, To everlasting joys will turn,
“Forgive; they know not what they do.” In glorious immortality.
Hymn written by Charles Fitch when he accepted the second advent message. In Hymns & Tunes, p. 624 , verses 1, 3, 4 & 5.

WRITE THE VISION

Comments on the 1843 Chart
Joseph Bates: attained; knowledge is still increasing. It is evident
that God saw fit to suffer a mistake in some of
“In May 1842, a general conference was again the figures in the ‘43 chart, but for wise purposes
convened in Boston, Mass. At the opening of this hid that mistake until the proper time arrived for
meeting, Dr. Chs. Fitch and A. Hale of Haverhill the mis-take to be developed.” Review and Herald,
presented us the Visions of Daniel and John, which January 10, 1856.
they had painted on cloth, with the prophetic
numbers and ending of the vision, which they James White:
called a chart. Br. Fitch, in explaining the subject,
said... he had been turning it over in his mind, and “I had purchased the chart illustrating the prophe-
felt that if something of this kind could be done, cies of Daniel and John, used by lecturers at that
it would simpli-fy the subject, and make it much time, and had a good assortment of publications
easier for him to present to the people. Here new upon the manner, object, and time of the second
light seemed to spring up.... This thing now became ad-vent. And with this chart hung before me, and
so plain to all, that it was unanimously voted to these books and the Bible in my hands, I spent
have three hundred of these charts lithographed several weeks in close study, which gave me a
forthwith, that those who felt the message may clearer view of the subject.” Life Incidents, p. 72, 73.
read and run with it.” Second Advent Way Marks
and High Heaps, April, 1847, pages 10, 11. Ellen White:
“I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by
Hiram Edson:
the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be
“The Advent chart of 1843, without a doubt, altered; that the figures were as He wanted them;
was arranged in the order of God’s counsel; but that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some
perfection of knowledge in understanding all of the figures, so that none could see it until His
parts of the inspired volume had not then been hand was removed.” Early Writings, p. 74
Volume 2 — Number 3 One Precious Boon | 87

“The hand of the Lord was removed from the lated to manifest the true waiting ones. Again
figures, and the mistake was explained. They saw they had a point in time.” Ibid., p. 243.
that the prophetic periods reached to 1844, and “Jesus did not come to the earth as the waiting
that the same evidence which they had presented joyful company expected, to cleanse the sanctuary
to show that the prophetic periods closed in by purifying the earth by fire. I saw that they were
1843, proved that they would terminate in 1844. correct in their reckoning of the prophetic periods;
Light from the Word of God shone upon their prophetic time closed in 1844, and Jesus entered
position, and they discovered a tarrying time, the most holy place to cleanse the sanctuary at the
“‘Though it tarry, wait for it.’ In their love for ending of the days. Their mistake consisted in not
Christ’s immediate coming, they had overlooked un-derstanding what the sanctuary was and the
the tarrying time of the vision, which was calcu- nature of its cleansing.” Ibid., p. 236.

“... Make it plain upon tables, that he... may run that readeth...”
Habakkuk 2:2, 3.

Thus the ‘1843 Chart’ used

by the Millerite advent preach-
ers, served the purpose for which
God had intended it. It powerful-
ly aided in clarifying the message
and convincing of the nearness
of Christ’s return. And, though
not free of error, it evidences even
to believers today that God was
leading in the past, and is control-
ling events in these last days.
(All quotes printed in this ar-
ticle are found in The Keys to the
Pioneer Charts, a 16-page, com-
pilation by Lee Coleman, The
Writer’s Inkhorn Ministry, P.O.
Box 371, Redwood Valley, CA
95470.)

The 1843 Chart

88 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 4

Volume 2 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1992

Joshua V. Himes
This issue features Joshua V. Himes, the pioneer who, second only to William Miller himself, was dedi-
cated to publishing and promoting the message of the second coming of Jesus.
Volume 2 — Number 4 Empowered to Lighten the Earth | 89

Empowered to Lighten the Earth

“In a large degree through our publishing houses is to be
accomplished the work of that other angel who comes down from
heaven with great power and who lightens the earth with his glory.”
Ellen G. White, Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 7, p. 140.

T he beginnings of the Seventh-day Ad-

ventist publishing work, the important
and powerful work of “that other angel,” can
by Miller and others was published and sold or
lent for use in these reading rooms. These in-
cluded Miller’s Lectures, which were published
be traced to that December meeting between by Himes in Boston in 1842. It was this latter
Joshua V. Himes and William Miller (see ar- publication that convinced Joseph Bates and
ticle on Himes). No longer could the simple Charles Fitch of the truth of the advent message.
farmer remain in the background. Himes be- From November 17 to December 17, 1842,
came one of the greatest publicity agents of the first volume of The Midnight Cry! was
his time; the mouthpiece, yes, the amplifier published in New York. Twenty-six editions of
for Miller. The searchlight of publicity was ten thousand copies each were published dai-
turned squarely upon him, and a new field of ly and hawked on the streets by newsboys or
endeavor opened up before him. The publish- distributed otherwise. Simultaneously, a series
ing work was used by God to accomplish this. of lectures was offered. On completion of the
Like a miracle it opened up the great cities to first volume, the second volume was published
Miller; and within three years, Miller’s name as a weekly. Shortly after the disappointment,
and doctrine became household words. in October of 1844, the name was changed to
Miller had felt the need of a medium of The Morning Watch!.
communication with the public which would Many newspapers which lasted only a few
present his views and act as a shield against weeks or months were printed to publicize
the abusive attacks of other journals. Joshua the meetings. Among those that endured
V. Himes was used of God to start the first longer were The Voice of Truth in Rochester,
adventist newspaper, The Signs of the Times, The Western Midnight Cry! in Cincinnati,
on March 20, 1840. By the end of the first Trumpet of Alarm in Philadelphia, and the
year the subscription list stood at 1,500. In Voice of Elijah in Montreal.
July, 1841, Josiah Litch became associate edi- By October 22, 1844, eight million copies
tor; and in April, 1842, the paper was changed of The Midnight Cry!, Signs of the Times, and
from a semi-monthly to a weekly publication. other published works, including advent hymn
In 1841, readers were offered a 20% commis- books and the 1843 chart, had been scattered
sion to act as agents for the paper. to the ends of the earth.
The Berean Society was formed in larger From these flourishing roots which be-
cities to establish reading rooms where books gan with such a vision as Joshua Himes had,
and literature on the prophecies were available a new work sprang up, directed and nurtured
to the public. A series of books and pamphlets
90 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 4

by God. To the Seventh-day Adventist group ecy as they “that keep the commandments of
came the message through Ellen White: God, and the faith of Jesus.” Revelation 14:12.
“At a meeting held in Dorchester, Mass., Results from surveys made in various large
November, 1848, I had been given a view of cities together with the recent experience of
the proclamation of the sealing message, and giving away multiplied thousands of copies of
of the duty of the brethren to publish the light The Great Controversy, reprinted under various
that was shining upon our pathway. names, indicate that in the larger cities of the
“After coming out of vision, I said to my United States, knowledge of the Seventh-day
husband: ‘I have a message for you. You must Adventist message is limited.
begin to print a little paper and send it out to the It is time again for God to raise up many
people. Let it be small at first; but as the peo- like Joshua Himes, to revitalize the church
ple read, they will send you means with which presses, and to empower multiplied thousands
to print, and it will be a success from the first. of “desktop” publishers who will scatter the
From this small beginning it was shown to me printed page with the word that the sealing
to be like streams of light that went clear round time, and the sealing message of the Seventh-
the world.’” The Publishing Ministry p. 15, 16. day Sabbath is soon to end with the glorious
The Present Truth was launched in June, return of our Lord and Saviour.
1849, with the publication of a thousand cop- From an understanding of the beginnings
ies of the first issue. Joseph Bates, published a and importance of the publishing work, may
72-page pamphlet in 1849 entitled, A Seal of inspiration and insight be gained that will mo-
the Living God. In November, 1850, The Pres- tivate God’s remnant church with greater de-
ent Truth was enlarged, and the name changed sire to warn the world of the close of probation
to the Advent Review and Sabbath Herald and and the soon coming of Christ in great glory.
printed in Paris, Maine. Under the guidance At the close of probation the opportunity to
and protection of God, this paper has contin- know and love God will cease because of the
ued to this day as the general paper of the Sev- maturation of rebellion in all who do not be-
enth-day Adventist Church and now is named lieve His Word and who reject the love of God.
the Adventist Review. “Thou must prophesy again before many
“The publications sent forth from our peoples, and nations, and tongues, and
printing houses are to prepare a people to meet kings.” Revelation 10:11.
God.” Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 7, p. 139. “Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every
“We are not only to publish the theory of eye shall see him, and they also which pierced
the truth, but to present a practical illustration him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail be-
of it in character and life. Our publishing insti- cause of him. Even so, Amen.” Revelation 1:7.
tutions are to stand before the world as an em- “Behold, I come quickly; and my reward
bodiment of Christian principles.” Ibid., p. 142. is with me, to give every man according as his
The commission to publicize the soon-com- work shall be.” Revelation 22:12.
ing of the King of Kings and Lord of Lords—to —RF
warn the world of the close of probation and
complete “the proclamation of the sealing mes-
sage”—falls on the remnant described in proph-
Volume 2 — Number 4 Editorial Prowess | 91

Editorial Prowess
N o man of the present age, per-
haps, has done more for the
cause of Christianity, in raising a
they had nothing to fear of the com-
ing of the Judge these one thousand
years at least, yet. The doctrine of
resurrection of damnation....
It is a fact which should make
a deep impression on the minds of
barrier against the desolating flood the resurrection was almost obliter- those interested in this cause, and
of infidelity which has well-nigh ated from the pulpit theology of the excite them to diligence in the work
overwhelmed the church and the age. Yes, the great doctrine, on which of circulating these writings, that it
world, than William Miller. rests the whole Christian fabric, was is only where men read, after having
The doctrine of the second well-nigh abandoned to the enemy. their minds called up to the subject,
coming of Christ, and the great ob- How seldom was it heard from the that they become confirmed and consis-
jects of his coming, had well-nigh pulpit, that, as truly as the body of tent believers in the doctrine. But there
become obliterated from the mind Christ was raised from the grave by is but little doubt in the case of one
of the community, or, if believed at the power of God, so surely all that who reads and studies the subject
all, it was feebly, and with faint im- are in the graves will come forth; faithfully, but that he will be con-
pressions with respect to its near they that have done good, at Christ’s firmed in its truth.•
approach; the great mass of reli- coming, to the resurrection of life, Comments from the preface to Vol. III of
gious teachers were almost perfectly and they that have done evil, at the Miller’s Works, printed in Boston, by J.V.
asleep, assuring their people that end of the one thousand years, to the Himes in 1842. Italics supplied.

Scoffers Shall Come in the Last Days

T he spirit of lying was “... prevalent, es-

pecially among many of the conduc-
tors of the public press,” Himes said in an
“Joshua V., You must stay with me!”

editorial in Signs of the Times, September

21, 1842, p. 8, regarding those who scoffed
at the advent message. His droll method of
counteracting the media’s gibes was simply
to reprint the ludicrous assertions in his
Scoffer’s Corner without comment. The can-
did, unprejudiced reader could easily discern
their falsehood. The press attacked the men,
the message, and the believers.
“William Miller is a weak-minded, vain
and self-confident old man,” published one.
“I call him an imposter,” charged another.
“His believers are becoming insane,” report-
ed still another. Himes was labeled an em-
bezzler by men who perceived his motives as Cartoon depicting the Boston Advent Tabernacle
ascending while the Devil below, has Joshua Himes in
selfish. (See cartoon at right.) his grips, supposedly for embezzling.
92 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 4

“Marvelous beyond expression is the blind- But, when Christ appears, “The derisive
ness of the people of this generation. Thousands jests have ceased. Lying lips are hushed into si-
reject the word of God as unworthy of belief.... lence.... The cry bursts forth from lips so lately
Skeptics and scoffers... divert themselves by scoffing, ‘The great day of His wrath is come,
holding up to ridicule the solemn declarations and who shall be able to stand?’” Ibid., p. 642.
of Scriptures concerning Christ and the plan of
salvation....” The Great Controversy, p. 561.

Campmeeting
T he camp meeting had been used for re-
vival and evangelistic purposes for some
time, but not by the Millerites before Himes
He vividly described, “The white circle
of tents; the dim wood arches; the upturned,
earnest faces; the loud voices of the speakers,
joined them. At a general conference of advent burdened with the awful symbolic language
believers called by Joshua V. Himes in Boston of the Bible....”2
in May, 1842, it was voted to schedule several At the East Kingston camp meeting an of-
camp meetings. fering was taken up to purchase a very large
The first of these camp meetings at East tent capable of holding a much larger number
Kingston, New Hampshire, was directed by of worshippers under one roof. Himes carried
Himes. He reported in the Signs of the Times, the idea forward to completion with exempla-
July 13, 1842, that ten to fifteen thousand at- ry enthusiasm and fully believed there was no
tended that camp meeting. Curious visitors and time to lose if Christ was coming about 1843.
media men swelled the attending throng. Even The great tent was the largest tent in the
John Greenleaf Whittier was among those who country, and perhaps the world. With an 120
wrote describing the event. He was evidently foot diameter and a center pole of 55 feet,
impressed with the organization of the meet- this tent could seat 4000 comfortably; and
ings and the sincerity of the worshippers. 2000 extra could squeeze into the aisles. It
He wrote, “When I reached the ground, would also provide protection from inclement
a hymn... was pealing through the dim aisles weather. “It was no small task to set up the
of the forest.... The preachers were placed in great tent, and with transportation facilities
a rude pulpit of rough boards, carpeted only poor, it was an even greater task to move it
by the dead forest leaves and flowers, and tas- from one place to another. This they did eight
selled... with the green bows of the somber times over from the twenty-eighth of June to
hemlocks around it. One of them followed the the third of November....”3
music in an earnest exhortation on the duty of “Newspapers were astonished at the speed
preparing for the great event... and his descrip- with which it was dismantled, transported by
tion of the last day had the ghastly distinctness
quoted in D. T. Arthur’s Doctoral Thesis, Joshua V. Himes and
of Anelli’s painting of the End of the World.”1
the Cause of Adventism, p. 24, 25.
2
  Ibid.
1
  J. G. Whittier, The Works of John Greenleaf Whittier (Bos- 3
  Francis D. Nichols, “The Great Newark Camp Meeting—
ton: Houghton, Mifflin and Co., 1892), Vol. V, 425, 426, November, 1842,” Review and Herald, May 18, 1944, p. 5.
Volume 2 — Number 4 Action and on a large scale and without delay | 93

wagon, steamboat, or train, and raised in anoth- “We have been perplexed to know how to
er town. When it was pitched, people wagered break through the barriers of worldliness and
that it wouldn’t fill. When meetings began, prejudice, and bring before the people the pre-
they were stunned to see it jammed.”4About cious truth which means so much to them.”6
one half million people attended the one hun- Himes declared, “Our Work is one of un-
dred twenty-five camp meetings held from utterable magnitude. It is a mission and an
1842 through to October of 1844! enterprise.... It is an alarm, and a CRY, ut-
Ellen White said this concerning camp tered by those who, as watchmen standing
meetings, “This method of presenting the upon the walls of the moral world, believe the
truth to the people is by the devising of our WORLD’S CRISIS IS COME!”7
God.... Our camp meetings should be so con- “The Lord has instructed us that the
ducted as to accomplish the greatest possible camp meeting is one of the most important
amount of good.”5 instrumentalities for the accomplishment of
this work.”8•  —MS
4
  C. M. Maxwell, Tell It to the World, Pacific Press Publish-
ing Association, Mt. View CA., p. 21. 6
  Ibid., pp. 31, 32.
5
  Ellen G. White, Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 6, Pacific 7
  The Midnight Cry, Nov. 17, 1842, p. 2.
Press Publishing Association, Mt. View, CA. p. 3. 8
  Testimonies, Volume 6, pages 31, 32.

Action and on a large scale and without delay—

that was the spirit of Joshua V. Himes
D o you really believe this doctrine?”
The question seemed to reverberate
through the dimly lit drawing room as the two
“Well,” charged Himes, “If Christ is to come
in a few years, as you believe, no time should be
lost in giving the church and the world warning
men faced each other. The younger of the two, in thunder-tones to arouse them to prepare.”
eagerly searching for a cause in which to spend “What can an old farmer do?” Miller de-
his radical energy and remarkable talents, ad- fended himself and pled, “No one, as yet,
dressed the elder, an honest farmer and avid seems to enter into the object and spirit of my
Bible student whose lectures on Christ’s soon mission, so as to render me aid. I have been
coming were beginning to shake the world. looking for help. I want help.”
“I certainly do, or I would not preach it.” “Then, Father Miller,” challenged Himes
Miller affirmed. excitedly, “Prepare for the campaign; for doors
“Well then,” urged Joshua Himes, “what are shall be opened in every city in the Union, and
you doing to spread it throughout the world?” the warning shall go to the ends of the earth!”
For eight years Miller had been going Because of this conversation and his con-
mostly to small towns. He had done all he viction that the advent message was truth,
could and had no way to progress any faster in Himes dedicated himself, his family, and all
spite of the urgency of his message. he had upon the altar of God. How this stim-
ulating interview in December of 1839 came
94 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 4

Joshua Himes The Midnight Cry!

Edits Signs of the Times, calls first Joins American
& the “Great Tent”
General Conference of Adventists Millennial Association
Missionary, Ordained
Apprentice Joins Albany Conference,
Christian Church Joins Miller,
December edits Advent Herald
1805 1821 1825 1827 1839 1840 1842 1845 1863 1895

Birth Death
1823 1826 1830 1837 1838 1844 1855 1875
Nonresistance Society
Baptized & Licensed as March & October, Joins Advent
Boston, MA, First Joins Episcopal
exhorter Chardon Street The Great Disappointment Christian Church
Married Christian Church Church
Chapel

about, and the amazing results that followed supporting missionary. Joshua Himes became
it, make a fascinating, inspiring story. a minister after all. Whether he made cabinets
Joshua Vaughan Himes was born in Wick- to support himself is never mentioned.
ford, Rhode Island, on May 19, 1805. His In November of 1826, Joshua married
home and early education must have been his sweetheart of New Bedford, Miss Mary
outstanding so as to produce the dynamic Thompson Handy. They were eventually to
personality, principled character, and talented have a large family of nine boys. Very little is
businessman that he became. written about Mary except that she supported
Joshua was to have been educated for the Joshua in his varied activities and later became
ministry, or so his earnest Episcopalian par- a leading member of the Boston Female Anti-
ents had planned. Instead of this, adverse busi- slavery Society. Mary would have been consid-
ness dealings forced his father to apprentice ered a female activist in a time when women,
him at the age of sixteen to William Knights, by tradition, were relegated exclusively to car-
a Unitarian cabinetmaker in New Bedford, ing for the home and family.
Massachusetts. This apprenticeship lasted In 1828, Himes moved to Plymouth and,
from 1821 to 1825—five long, full years. in 1829, to Fall River, Massachusetts. In each
At first Joshua attended church with his place he worked, he preached wherever he
employer, but could not accept the Unitarian could get a hearing. His enthusiasm and tal-
beliefs which negated the teachings of Christ ent must have caught the attention of some
and His disciples. He decided to join the First leaders of the Christian Church, for in 1830,
Christian Church of New Bedford. On Febru- at the age of 25, he was moved to the First
ary 2, 1823, at just 18 years of age, he was bap- Christian Church at Boston. This church had
tized and began preaching. He was licensed gone through poor times and the membership
as an “exhorter,” and continued preaching on had dwindled to only seven families. Within
the side until 1825 when he completed his ap- just two years, Himes had the chapel filled.
prenticeship. That same year, the Massachu-
setts Conference of the Christian Church in
New Bedford commissioned Joshua as a self-
Volume 2 — Number 4 Action and on a large scale and without delay | 95

“Himes saw Christianity as a guide to re- 1839, Miller presented his first series in a major
forming the world and entered any cause which city. Interest was so great that meetings were
seemed to promise success in any degree.”1 scheduled twice a day, yet hundreds had to be
During the first seven years in Boston, turned away for lack of space.”2
youthful, energetic Himes espoused a variety It was after hearing Miller’s lectures at
of social reform movements: Chardon Street Chapel that the conversation
ANTI-SLAVERY: Himes was a good at the beginning of this article took place.
friend and staunch supporter of William Himes testified that when Mr. Miller
Lloyd Garrison. His church donated $14.00 had closed his lectures, he could not contin-
in 1833 to the Abolitionist, official organ for ue preaching nor believing as he had before.
the Anti-slavery Society. Light on the subject was blazing on his con-
NONRESISTANCE (PACIFIST) SO- science day and night. Himes, “a man of faith
CIETY: He was once elected director of this and audacity and a born promoter, set out to
radical group which also supported WOM- find openings for Miller to preach.”3
EN’S RIGHTS. Besides influencing other pastors of the
EDUCATION: He supported a boy’s Christian Church in the large cities to open
trade school, Cherry Farm Hill, where boys their doors to Miller’s lectures, Himes became
could earn and learn at the same time. the prime mover, often editor and publisher,
TEMPERANCE: Himes served as a of a series of powerful religious newspapers
traveling lecturer on this subject. and advent sermons and hymnals that were
A substantial group of church members destined to circle the globe. He ingeniously
became dissatisfied with his pastoral work, stimulated interest in the advent message by
considereing him too radical and progres- inviting full and free discussion in the first ad-
sive a pastor. In 1837, they informed Himes vent newspaper, The Signs of the Times.
that they wished to hire another pastor in He organized a number of general confer-
his place. Though he sought to avoid this ences on the advent and encouraged the sched-
dismissal at first, he finally left peaceably, uling of camp meetings to prepare people for
taking with him a portion of the church’s the advent. The combined effect was so suc-
membership that sympathized with him. cessful that thousands were converted to Christ
They purchased a property on Chardon and joyfully embraced the hope of the advent
Street and built a church with a capacity for message. He was often heard remarking en-
500. Soon it was filled and under Himes’s thusiastically that what we do must be done
leadership, Chardon Street quickly!
Christian Church became “Seventh-day Adventists “Action, and on a large
famous as the site of some of were raised up to carry the scale and without delay—that
the most radical reform con- work forward to completion.” was the spirit of Joshua V.
ventions of the times.
Himes met Miller in 1839 in Exeter, New
Hampshire. He was so impressed with Miller’s 2  Tell It To The World, Story of Seventh-day Adventists,
message that he invited him to speak at the by C.M. Maxwell, Pacific Press Pub., Mountain View, CA.
Chardon Street Chapel. “On December 18, 1977, p. 16.
96 | Lest We Forget Volume 2 — Number 4

Himes.”4 “Through the distribution of their dar, or October 22, 1844. “When Miller and
papers to sailors and by the sending of pub- Himes returned to the East at the end of sum-
lications to every English and American mis- mer, they found the Adventist front aflame
sion in the world, [the Millerite] message was with the torches of the midnight cry.”9 In late
preached... to the far corners of the earth.”5 August, Himes accepted the new message, and
“Himes was the great Napoleon of the press on October 6, Miller also endorsed it.
and business manager of the cause. He was the October 22, 1844 came and passed, and
very personification of activity.”6 an even greater disappointment was felt by
Miller declared that, based on the Jewish the believers. The Millerites grouped and re-
New Year, he expected Christ’s coming some- grouped around different ideas. The Albany
where between March, 1843 and March, 1844. Conference, or main body of Adventists, be-
But this period came and went, and Jesus did lieved that Jesus was soon to come, but that
not appear. However, the leaders had been they should not try to set a date. They at-
cautious to declare on the printed page, “If we tempted in April of 1845 to form a permanent
are mistaken in the time, and the world still organization. Himes was among the leaders,
goes on... we shall have the satisfaction of hav- along with Miller and Litch, who organized
ing done our duty.... Can we ever regret that this group. Another group believed that the
souls were converted—that the virgins were prophecies and the dates were correct, but that
awakened, and prepared to meet their Lord?”7 the event was wrong. They studied their Bi-
Himes had cautioned regarding time-setting, bles to discern their error and later became the
“We have no right to be dogmatic respecting it; Seventh-day Adventist Church. Others aban-
and we should consider how fallible we are, and doned their hope of the advent as a delusion;
how liable we are to be deceived. We should and others still continued setting new dates.
therefore so live that we may be prepared for the The Albany Conference split in 1855 into
earliest appearing of our Lord; and yet also so the American Millennial Association which
manage our affairs in connection with the busi- Himes joined in 1855, and the Advent Chris-
ness of life, that we may occupy till He come.”8 tian Church which he joined in 1863. At
While Miller and Himes were on a jour- age 70, in 1875, Himes joined the Episcopal
ney to encourage the believers, Elder Samuel Church where he remained up until his death
S. Snow began preaching what he described in 1895. Throughout his long life, he contin-
as “The Midnight Cry,” proclaiming that the ued watching for the advent.
tarrying time was due to end on the tenth He told Dr. Kress at the Battle Creek San-
day of the seventh month of the Jewish calen- itarium, that “The Seventh-day Adventists
were raised up to carry the work forward to
4
  “Millerism Begins Its Rapid Expansion,” Review & Her- completion—in calling the people in all the
ald article by [Link], Apr. 6, 1944, p. 5. world to move forward into the eternal land
5
  “Joshua V. Himes”, SDA Encyclopedia, Review & Herald of promise.”10 He mentioned to J. N. Lough-
Publishing Association, 1974, p. 893.
borough while traveling on the train in 1894,
6
  “Origin of the Adventist Publishing Work,” Everett Dick,
Review & Herald, Dec. 10, 1931, p. 8. 9
  Origin and History of SDA, by Arthur W. Spalding,
7
  Signs of the Times, August 3, 1842, p. 141. Review & Herald Publishing, 1961, p. 94.
8
  Signs of the Times, April 12, 1843. p. 44. 10
  Review and Herald, April 7, 1949, p. 6.
Volume 2 — Number 4 Action and on a large scale and without delay | 97

that “He was thankful he had never opposed this doctrine? Well then, what are you doing
the work of Mrs. E. G. White.”11 to spread it throughout the world?”•
If Joshua Vaughan Himes had lived today, —MS
perhaps he would ask the same questions of
each Seventh-day Adventist today that he
asked of Father Miller, “Do you really believe

  Ibid.
11

THE MIDNIGHT CRY!

JOSHUA V. HIMES, Publisher
{ The vision is yet for anwaitappointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie; though it tarry,
for it: because it will surely come, it will not tarry. } N. SOUTHARD, Editor

Vol. VII.—No. 15 New-York, Friday, October 11, 1844 Whole No. 146

D ear Brethren and Sisters:—We find that we have ar-

rived at a most solemn and momentous crisis; and
from the light we have, we are shut up to the conviction
but unprofitable servants. We can therefore only offer the
prayer of the publican,—God be merciful to us sinners.
We feel that we are now making our last appeal;
that the 10th day of the seventh month, must usher in that we are addressing you through these columns for
the glorious appearing of the great God and our Sav- the last time. In this crisis we must stand alone. If any
iour Jesus Christ. We therefore find our work is now are hanging upon our skirts, we shake them off.—Your
finished and that all we have to do, is to go out to meet blood be upon your own heads. We ask forgiveness of
the Bridegroom, and to trim our lamps accordingly. In God and all men, for every thing in which we may have
looking back upon our past labors, we can see the work- been inconsistent with His honor and glory; and we
ings of God’s providence. At first the message of the desire to lay ourselves upon His altar. Here we lay our
coming Saviour was given, and its evidence presented friends and worldly interests, and trust alone in the mer-
in all kindness and love. The effect was, by the blessing its of Christ’s atoning blood, through the efficacious and
of God, efficacious in the conversion of many souls. But sanctifying influence of God’s Holy Spirit, for pardon
then men arose on every hand, to overthrow the truth, and forgiveness and acceptance at the Father’s mercy
it became necessary to fight the battles of the Lord, and seat. May the blessing of God rest upon all of us; and
to finish the controversies of Zion. We seemed, then to that we may all meet in God’s everlasting Kingdom, is
be moved to enter the arena of debate, and contended the prayer of your unworthy servant. —[Link].
earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints. But
now we find that our controversies are all over—that The above was written in Boston, with the expecta-
the battle has been fought, and our warfare ended. And tion that this would be the last paper. I heartily join in
now we wish to humble ourselves under the mighty the prayer and confession expressed by Bro. H.
hand of God, that we may be accepted at His coming.... —[Link].
We have been slow of heart to believe all that Moses [Masthead is similar to that on actual Midnight Cry!.]
and the prophets have spoken, and all our labors and toils
appear to us as nothing; and that at best we have been
98 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 1

Volume 3 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1993

Hiram Edson
This issue features Hiram Edson’s life and experience, and how he received a revelation on October
23, 1844, that gave hope to the disappointed adventists. This revelation of Christ as High Priest in
the heavenly sanctuary became one of the main doctrinal pillars of the Seventh-day Adventist church.
Volume 3 — Number 1 THE UNIQUE PILLAR | 99

THE UNIQUE PILLAR

W hile all the doctrines of the Bible are
true, and certainly important..., yet all
doctrines are not of equal stature and stand-
the greater framework of the immutable Law
of God), and the high priesthood of Jesus
Christ in His heavenly sanctuary.3
ing. Ellen [White] quickly came to differen- And the “three steps”? The three angels’
tiate among them by means of an interesting messages of Revelation 14 not only support
metaphor, the chief elements of which are: (a) the total framework of “present truth,” but also
a “solid, immovable platform,” (b) four princi- provide the key to unlock contemporary mean-
pal “pillars” that support the platform, and (c) ing and open the door of understanding....4
“three steps” that serve the dual functions of Of all the pillar doctrines, the doctrine of
supporting the platform (as do the “pillars”) Christ’s high priesthood in the sanctuary...
and providing entry to it.1 was “especially” validated by the Holy Spirit
Interpreting her own symbols, Ellen [White] “over and over again” and “in a marked man-
explained that the “platform” of “truth”—not ner,” more than any of the others.5 Also, it
merely truth as prepositional “theory,” nor yet alone constitutes the unique contribution of
truth as “controversial subject,” but rather the Seventh-day Adventists to the theology of
truth “as it is in Jesus”2—was the total doctrinal Protestant Christendom, “the very message
construct of the newly developing church. that has made us a separate people, and has
The pillar doctrines were chiefly those given character and power to our work.”6
that support the four corners of that plat- 3
  Counsels to Writers & Editors, p. 30.
form—cardinal teachings such as the second 4
  Early Writings, 258.
coming of Christ, conditional immortality 5
  Evangelism, 224.
(“soul sleep”), the seventh-day Sabbath (in 6
  Counsels to Writers & Editors, 54. From a new book we
highly recommend: The Great Visions of Ellen G. White, Vol.
  Ellen [Link], Early Writings, pp. 258, 259.
1
1, Roger W. Coon, Review & Herald Publishing Assoc.,
  Review & Herald, June 3, 1890.
2
1992, pp. 42, 43.

THE VOICE OF GOD

“G o, heal thy sick brother.” The impres-
sion was powerful, as though an au-
dible voice had given the command.
He went to his neighbor’s very late that
night with the message, “Brother, the Lord Je-
sus make you whole.” Because Edson obeyed
Hiram Edson had been praying at home, the command impressed upon his mind, the
when this command was clearly impressed man was healed. His family learned of and re-
upon his mind. At first he doubted the voice joiced in the advent message; and many among
was from God. His mind plunged into a ter- the congregation that attended the next night’s
rible experience of darkness. The same com- preaching service responded to the powerful
mand was repeated. Edson yielded, “Anything, testimony of how God had wrought the mi-
Lord, to save me from this despair.” raculous healing.
100 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 1

“Go talk the truth to your neighbors,” the hopes and expectations were blasted, and such a
voice spoke on another occasion regarding the spirit of weeping came over us as I never expe-
new advent belief. Solemnly, Edson promised rienced before.... We wept... till the day dawn.”3
to obey, but being a simple farmer, he hesi- “I said to some of my brethren, Let us go to
tated. Before this command, he had been re- the barn. We entered the granary, shut the doors...
joicing at the victory, liberty and freedom he and bowed before the Lord.... We continued in
had experienced since learning the advent earnest prayer until the witness of the Spirit was
message. He longed to continue in this expe- given that our prayer was accepted, and that
rience, but felt as though he was being shut light should be given, our disappointment be ex-
off from God. As he prayed earnestly one day, plained, and made clear and satisfactory.”4
he remembered his broken promise. It seemed With this assurance he and Brother Cro-
the heaviest cross ever presented to him to lift. sier left to encourage some of the brethren in
But, realizing the cause of his despondency the faith. They walked through the cornfield
and darkness, he made the supreme effort. to avoid the mocking jeers of the neighbors
What a blessed result! At the third house who had refused to believe the advent mes-
he visited, “old and young, the grey-headed sage. Edson stopped in the field to pray once
and youth, were melted to tears; expressing more. There, heaven was opened to his view.
their desire for saving grace.”1 Whether an impression or a vision, Edson
There was one house he refused to visit. says, “I saw distinctly, and clearly, that instead of
The father was dissipated and Edson felt our High Priest coming out of the Most Holy
it would be casting pearls before swine. He of the heavenly sanctuary to come to this earth...
described his experience, “I was stopped on at the end of the 2,300 days, that he for the first
the road opposite the house, by some unseen time entered on that day the second apartment
power, and could not make progress... a shad- of that sanctuary and that he had a work to per-
owy form in human shape... led toward the form in the Most Holy before coming to this
house.... Twice... Thrice.... The Lord’s angel earth.... While I was thus standing in the midst
was accompanying me and leading me.... I of the field, my comrade passed on almost be-
entered the house, was received kindly... and yond speaking distance before missing me. He
learned that they were backsliders and desir- inquired why I was stopping so long. I replied,
ous to return to the Lord.”2 This experience ‘The Lord was answering our morning prayer, by
confirmed Edson’s belief that the new doc- giving light with regard to our disappointment.’”5
trine was from heaven. The two men decided they must share with
“Go, encourage the brethren.”—Hiram the world the glad message Jesus had sent clar-
Edson received another impression from God ifying the event that actually had taken place
on October 23, 1844, the day after the disap- at the end of the 2300 days. Crosier says that,
pointment. Hiram described how they felt “Very early in the morning I was on horseback
when Christ failed to appear: “Our fondest
1
  The Life and Work of Hiram Edson by James Nix, Thesis,
Andrews University, Berrien Springs, 1971, p. 12. From 3
  Ibid., pp. 18-20.
Edson’s Manuscript. 4
  Ibid.
2
  Ibid. 5
  Ibid.
Volume 3 — Number 1 THE UNIQUE PILLAR | 101

going from place to place to tell the good news plete visual representation of the plan of salva-
and to cheer those whom I could reach.”6 tion, with every type having its antitype. (5) The
Together with Doctor F. B. Hahn, they real purpose of the Day of Atonement... is to
studied in depth the new light. Scriptures they prepare a cleansed people. (6) Christ’s cleansing
had read before, but not understood, now came of the heavenly sanctuary also involves cleansing
to life with new meaning. As they began study- the hearts of His people. (7) The typical ‘scape-
ing, “Edson’s Bible fell open to Hebrews 8 and goat’ represents not Christ, but Satan. (8) As the
9. There they found confirmation of the concept ‘author of sin,’ Satan will receive the ultimate
that the sanctuary to be cleansed was neither the guilt for the sins he has caused Israel (God’s
earth nor the church, but rather the heavenly People) to commit. (9) Atonement for sin did
temple, of which that on earth had been a type.”7 not begin until Christ entered the heavenly
Crosier was selected to write up their sanctu- sanctuary following His resurrection.”9
ary study, and they financed a printing of it that Go into the vineyard. Edson was shown
winter (likely March, 1845) in The Day Dawn, that “we must prophesy again,” indicating a
a Millerite paper published by Crosier. A more preaching commission. Ellen White explained
in depth sanctuary article entitled, “The Law of the importance of Edson’s sanctuary revela-
Moses,” was printed in an extra edition of an- tion and indicated the message to be preached,
other advent paper, The Day-Star, February 7, “They saw their great High Priest had entered
1846. This latter printing was the one Ellen and upon another work of ministration, and fol-
James White read and thrilled to see how the lowing Him by faith, they were led to see also
Lord was leading towards the understanding of the closing work of the church. They had a
this pivotal doctrine. “The Lord shew [sic] me clearer understanding of the first and second
in vision more than one year ago, that Brother angels’ messages, and were prepared to receive
Crosier had the true light, on the cleansing of and give to the world the solemn warning of
the Sanctuary, etc.; and that it was his will, that the third angel of Revelation 14.”10 “Every one
Brother C. should write out the view which who has received the gospel has been given sa-
he gave us in the Day-Star, Extra, February 7, cred truth to impart to the world.”11
1846.” She added, “I feel fully authorized by the “Hundreds, yea, thousands, who have heard
Lord, to recommend that Extra, to every saint.”8 the message of salvation, are still idlers in the
Several important concepts were advanced marketplace, when they might be engaged in
in the published February, 1846, article: “(1) A some line of active service. To these Christ is
real, literal, sanctuary exists in heaven. (2) On saying, ‘Why stand ye here all the day idle?’ and
October 22, 1844, Christ moved from the first He adds, ‘Go ye also into the vineyard’.... There
apartment of the sanctuary to the second (the is a large work to be done outside the pulpit, by
most holy place). (3) Before He returns to earth, thousands of consecrated lay members.”12
Christ has a work to do in the most holy place.... “When the members of the church of God
(4) The Hebrew sanctuary system was a com- do their appointed work... the whole world will
6
  Ibid. 9
  Schwarz, p. 62, 63.
7
 [Link], Light Bearers to the Remnant, Pacific Press 10
  Great Controversy, p. 432.
Publishing Assoc., Mt. View, CA., 1979, p. 62. 11
  Acts of the Apostles, pp. 109-11.
8
  Nix, p. 27, & also, A Word to the Little Flock, p. 12. 12
  Ibid.
102 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 1

soon be warned, and the Lord Jesus will return

to this earth with power and great glory.”13 •
—MS

Get ready!!
D ear and well beloved companions in tribula-
tion: I feel something of the importance
of the present crisis; I feel that these are im-
two apartments, the holy and the most holy
place, the first and second veil. Into the second
went the High Priest alone once every year
portant moments, fraught with momentous on the tenth day of the seventh month, and
and eternal consequences, which hang upon a he could enter it on no other day on pain of
few short days or weeks, and then the die is death.—Lev. 16:2, 23:27. everything upon his
cast; then he that is unjust and unholy, will re- day,—verse 37. Aaron, the typical priest, on
main so still, and he that is unholy and filthy, the 10th day of the 7th month, was arrayed in
must remain so still; and then, says Jesus, be- the holy linen garments with the golden mitre,
hold I come quickly, and my reward is with me, the holy crown upon his head with the breast
to give to every man according as his WORK plate of judgement, upon which were four
shall be. Let us WORK then brethren with our rows of stones, in them engraved the names of
might what our hands find to do, as we never the Twelve Tribes of Israel, that Aaron might
worked before; for we have but a few linger- bear their names on his heart when he goeth
ing moments to work in, and remember our into the most holy place before the mercy seat
reward is to be according as our WORK shall to make an atonement for them.
be. Feeling something of the sublimity of the A golden bell and a pomegranate, upon
present crisis, and the grand and momentous the hem of the robe round about, and it shall
crisis which is just ready to burst upon us, I be upon Aaron to minister, and his sound shall
wish to offer a few thoughts for your candid be heard when he goeth in unto the holy place be-
reflection and deliberate consideration.... fore the Lord, and when he cometh out, that he die
We have before shown that the 2300 days not.—Ex. 28:33-35. Now Paul tells us that this
ended the 10th of the 7th month, 1844, and service was an example and shadow of heavenly
no where else. Jesus became a minister of the things.—Heb. 8:1-5, 9:1-7. Type must have
sanctuary and of the true tabernacle which its antitype; there can be no shadow without
the Lord pitched, and not man, at the end of a body and substance which casts the shadow.
the seventy weeks. In A.D. 33, then there was Said our high priest, I am the vine, ye are the
but 1810 years remaining to fill up the 2300 branches. Can a vine be removed and not af-
which brought us to 1843, to the tarrying of fect the branches? certainly not. There is a com-
the vision. In the pattern the figure of the true pany which follow the lamb whither-soever he
tabernacle, the typical sanctuary, there were goeth.—Rev. 12:4. So also when Jesus our high
Volume 3 — Number 1 HIRAM EDSON (1806–1882) Chosen Instrument | 103

Priest and minister of the true sanctuary and ready!!! Blow the trumpet in Zion! sanctify a
tabernacle was arrayed in the royal robe to go fast, call a solemn assembly, gather the peo-
into the most holy place before the mercy seat, ple, sanctify the congregation, assemble the
to blot out the sins of his people, make atone- elders. Let the priests, the ministers of the
ment, and cleanse the sanctuary at the end of Lord, weep between the porch and the altar,
the 2300 days. We heard the sound of his going in and let them say, spare thy people, O Lord,
1844. Behold the Bridegroom cometh, &c. and give not thine heritage to reproach that
And now, with all the confidence and posi- the heathen should rule over them: wherefore
tiveness with which we proclaimed the mid- should they say among the heathen, where is
night cry in 1844, yea, with tenfold more con- their God? Then will the Lord be jealous for
fidence and positiveness, we now declare that his land and pity his people, and drive far off
we are now beginning to hear the sound of our from them the northern army, the destroyer of
high priest coming out.... the Gentiles.• —Edson
But before he stands up the servants of
Excerpts from: THE TIME OF THE END; ITS
God must all be sealed and their sins be BEGINNING, PROGRESSIVE EVENTS, AND FI-
blotted out—the plan and work of redemp- NAL TERMINATION, by Hiram Edson, printed by
tion be completed.... Henry Oliphant, 1849, p. 1, 14, 27.
My brethren, the great day of the Lord is
near. It is near and hasteth greatly. Get ready!
get ready!! get ready, in the name of God, get

HIRAM EDSON (1806–1882)

Chosen Instrument

W ho was this “... chosen instrument of

God for the introduction of the sanc-
tuary truth?”1
exact place of his birth. Time has obscured all
these facts.”2
Edson was a Methodist farmer when he
Little is known of Hiram Edson, his fam- married Miss Effa Chrisler on December 2,
ily, or life before he became a follower of the 1830. After five years, in 1835, they bought a
Millerite advent message. He descended from 56-acre farm near Port Gibson, New York. Effa
an English clergyman named Elijah Edson, died in May of 1839, leaving Edson with three
who had immigrated to Boston in order to children—George, 8, Susan, 6, and Belinda, 4.
escape religious persecution. Hiram was born He so greatly felt the need of a mother for his
December 30, 1806, in Jefferson County, New small children that he remarried in about six
York. We have been unable to discover the months. Youthful, 23-year-old Esther Persons
names of Edson’s parents and “... whether or became his second wife in October of 1839.
not he had any brothers or sisters, or even the Edson and Esther’s first child, Viah Oph-
elia was born June 5, 1841; but she was only

  Origin and History of SDA, A. W. Spalding, Review &

1
  The Life and Work of Hiram Edson by James Nix, Thesis,
2

Herald Pub., 1961, p. 216. Andrews University, Berrien Springs, 1971, p. 3.

104 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 1

with them for about a year. Their second ment—Jesus had a work of cleansing to per-
daughter was born June 2, 1843, and also form in the most holy place before He would
named Viah Ophelia, taking the place of their return in power and glory. Edson was led to
first baby. Their third and last child, Lucy Jane, understand that the Millerites’ experience was
was born 13 years later on July 30, 1856. This a fulfillment of John’s prophecy in Revelation
completed Edson’s family. 10:9, “It will make your stomach bitter, but it
By 1843, Millerism was spreading rapidly, will be as honey in your mouths.”
but little had been done in central New York Edson held a conference on the sanctuary
before the summer of 1843. A camp meeting at Port Gibson, perhaps in the fall of 1846.
using the “great tent” was scheduled to begin Both James White and Joseph Bates planned
June 23, 1843, in Rochester, New York, about to attend, but only Bates was able to be there.
30 miles from Port Gibson. The camp meet- He was invited to preach at the conference and
ing lasted for two weeks; then J. V. Himes took advantage of the opportunity to share the
moved on with the tent, leaving Charles Fitch news of the Sabbath. “Edson had already dis-
and T. F. Barry to continue with the meetings cussed the Sabbath with friends before Bates
in a rented hall. approached him on this subject.... Edson stat-
His daughter, Viah Ophelia, told that she ed [in his manuscript] that from ‘my under-
was born about the time her parents accepted the standing of the opening of the tabernacle of
advent doctrine as preached by Miller. It is safe the testimony in heaven, and the seeing of the
to conclude that they attended some of those ark of his testimony [Rev. 11:19] and the few
meetings held in the great tent that summer of lines I had seen from the pen of T. M. Preble,
1843 and that, during the latter part of Novem- I had been looking at the subject of the sev-
ber, when Miller spent ten days in Rochester, enth day Sabbath.’”4 “As soon as the reading
they heard him preach his convincing message. was finished, Brother Edson was on his feet
These facts considered as a whole would place and said, ‘Brother Bates, that is the light and
the Edsons’ conversions during 1843. truth! The seventh day is the Sabbath, and I
The Edson home was often a common am going to keep it with you!’”5 Bates likewise
meeting place for the little company of advent studied into and accepted the sanctuary doc-
believers in the area. Some accounts of the trine during this conference.
story say that the group met there on October The light on the sanctuary was “a revolu-
22, 1844, to wait for Christ to appear in glory. tionary idea, the germ of a doctrine so radical
Edson says that several believers met togeth- as to bear a chief part in differentiating be-
er in his granary on the dawn of October 23, tween the old and the new adventist bodies.”6
1844, and prayed that “God would not desert The new party which arose from this idea, “...
them... in this hour of trial....”3 [See article, accepting the High-Priest-in-the-Sanctuary
THE VOICE OF GOD.]
That same morning Edson received the 4
  Foundations of the Seventh-day Adventist Message and
Mission, P.G. Damsteegt, W. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
revelation about Christ’s work in the heav-
Grand Rapids, MI, 1977, p. 139, 140.
enly sanctuary that explained the disappoint- 5
  Quoted from Pioneer Days of the Advent Movement, by A.
W. Spicer, page 62, quoted in Nix’s thesis, p. 30.
  Origin and History of SDA, p. 101.
3 6
  Nix, p. 102.
Volume 3 — Number 1 HIRAM EDSON (1806–1882) Chosen Instrument | 105

concept, and maintaining the reliability of “... to hire a man to go and do Elder J. N. An-
the reckoning which came out at October 22, drews’ work, so that Andrews would be free to
1844, held that the last time prophecy had do evangelistic work with a tent.”10
been therein fulfilled, and time should no lon- In the mid-1850’s Edson began slow-
ger be a tenet or test.”7 ing down. He spent more time at home, and
The Seventh-day Adventist Church was wrote out a first-hand 30-page document of
later organized upon a platform of basic car- how God had worked in his life, adding to this
dinal teachings including the literal “... second a long series of theological speculations. Ellen
coming of Christ, conditional mortality..., [the] White commented regarding his manuscript,
seventh-day Sabbath..., and the high priesthood “... the matter which he brought together,
of Jesus Christ in His heavenly Sanctuary.”8 was... not meat in due season for the flock of
After this experience, Edson dedicated God. It... would bear fruit in dissension and
long periods of time, often in the winter, to discord.”11 The whole manuscript was never
evangelistic trips in New York and in Canada. published.
At different times he traveled with J. N. An- There was despondency among the con-
drews, G. W. Holt, and F. Wheeler, and was verts in the area and Edson worked to encour-
a pioneer in Canada, alone and with Joseph age them. Elder White wrote that “A rash,
Bates. Young John Loughborough was trained hasty, fitful spirit has had a blighting influence
in the ministerial work by Edson, “... who at in Central New York; but it has been removed
the request of James White took him on a under the judicious labors of Brn. Wheeler
horse-and-buggy campaign through western and Edson.”12
Pennsylvania, and later labored much with The Review of July 26, 1864 carried an
him.”9 Edson farmed to support his family, appeal for funds to sustain Brother Edson at
but lived to preach the Sanctuary and Sabbath the Dansville, N.Y., Water Cure. Edson wrote
doctrines. In those days, there was no organi- afterwards, “I am thankful for the light on
zation to issue licenses or pay salaries; but this health reform received while at Dansville and
did not deter spirit-filled men like Edson. from the publications, How to Live, etc.”13
Over the years Edson generously supplied There is enough evidence to uphold the
funds to support the work, often on a sacrificial belief that Edson was an ordained minister,
basis. Some family silverware was sold to raise at least some part of his life. Official records
funds to publish Crosier’s exposition of the report he was granted a ministerial credential
Sanctuary doctrine. The Port Gibson farm was during the years between September 28, 1866
sold in 1850 to help the cause of God. His new and September 9, 1875.
farm, at Port Byron, was sold next and $700.00 In spite of the fact that Edson became
was lent for the purchase of the first SDA press somewhat cantankerous in his old age, and
and type. Another time Edson provided funds perhaps stayed away from church for a few
7
  Ibid., p. 103. 10
  Nix, p. 73.
8
  The Great Visions of Ellen G. White, Vol. 1, R. W. 11
  Ellen [Link] Letter, found in White Estate Doc. File,
Coon, R. & H. Pub. Assoc., Hagerstown, MD. 21740, 1992, #588, inCWE, p. 155 and Nix, p. 89.
p. 43. 12
  Review & Herald, Se. 15, 1859, p. 132.
9
  Origin and History of SDA, p. 216. 13
  Review & Herald, Feb. 13, 1866, p. 158.
106 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 1

years in the late 1870’s, his daughter wrote confidence of this man who had had such a
that Edson and his family were “firm believers remarkable experience in his Christian life.”15
in the cause of truth to the close of their lives, “And I heard a voice from heaven saying
and were true to the message.”14 unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which
The “chosen instrument” died on Janu- die in the Lord from henceforth: Yes, saith
ary 8, 1882. “The text that Edson asked to be the Spirit, that they may rest from their
used at his funeral certainly expressed well the labours; and their works do follow them.”
Revelation 14:13.• —MS
14
  Review & Herald, Apr. 1, 1920. p. 22.   Nix, p. 94.
15

Move to farm, First wife dies

Hiram Edson
Port Gibson in May Water Cure
Remarried in Health Reform
Oct. Evangelism
Birth Marriage New York, Pa. & Canada Ill health until death Death
Dec. 30 Dec. 2 Ministerial Credentials Jan. 8

1843 1844 1845 1846 1849

1806 1830 1835 1839

Sanctuary Article 1855 1860 1864 1866 1874 1882
Day Dawn
1843 1844 1845 1846 1849

Joins Millerites Rhodes’ Rescued

Disappointment Sanctuary Article
Sanctuary Day-Star Extra
Revelation Sanctuary Conference
October 23 Sabbath kept

Ellen White’s First Sanctuary Vision

I saw a throne, and on it sat the Father and

the Son. I gazed on Jesus’ countenance and
admired His lovely person. The Father’s per-
were bowed before the throne would offer up
their prayer and look to Jesus; then He would
look to His Father, and appear to be pleading
son I could not behold, for a cloud of glorious with Him. A light would come from the Fa-
light covered Him.... Before the throne I saw ther to the Son and from the Son to the pray-
the Advent people—the church and the world. ing company. Then I saw an exceeding bright
I saw two companies, one bowed down before light come form the Father to the Son, and
the throne, deeply interested, while the other from the Son it waved over the people before
stood uninterested and careless. Those who the throne. But few would receive this great
Volume 3 — Number 1 Ellen White’s First Sanctuary Vision | 107

light. Many came out from under it and im- where Jesus was. He stepped into the chariot
mediately resisted it; others were careless and and was borne to the holiest, where the Father
did not cherish the light, and it moved off from sat. There I beheld Jesus, a great High Priest.
them. Some cherished it and went and bowed standing before the Father. On the hem of His
down with the little praying company. This garment was a bell and a pomegranate, a bell
company all received the light and rejoiced in and a pomegranate. Those who rose up with
it, and their countenances shone with its glory. Jesus would send up their faith to Him in the
I saw the Father rise from the throne, and holiest and pray, “My Father, give us Thy Spir-
in a flaming chariot go into the holy of holies it.” Then Jesus would breathe upon them the
within the veil and sit down. Then Jesus rose Holy Ghost. In that breath was light, power,
up from the throne, and the most of those who and much love, joy, and peace.
were bowed down arose with Him. I did not I turned to look at the company who were
see one ray of light pass from Jesus to the care- still bowed before the throne; they did not
less multitude after He arose, and they were know that Jesus had left it. Satan appeared to
left in perfect darkness. Those who arose when be by the throne, trying to carry on the work
Jesus did, kept their eyes fixed on Him as He of God. I saw them look up to the throne, and
left the throne and led them out a little way. pray, “Father, give us Thy Spirit.” Satan would
Then He raised His right arm, and we heard then breathe upon them an unholy influence;
His lovely voice saying, “Wait here; I am go- in it there was light and much power, but no
ing to My Father to receive the kingdom; keep sweet love, joy, and peace. Satan’s object was to
your garments spotless, and in a little while I keep them deceived and to draw back and de-
will return from the wedding and receive you ceive God’s children. February, 1845, in Early
to Myself.” Then a cloudy chariot, with wheels Writings, pp. 54-56.  —E. G. Harmon White
like flaming fire, surrounded by angels, came to

Sanctuary Visions – Ellen [Link]

Date Place Reference
February, 1845 East ME EW, 54-56.
October, 1845 unknown EGW & Her Critics, 626-7.
Feb.-Apr., 1846 Unknown A Word to the Little Flock, 12.
March 6, 1846 Fairhaven, MA A Word to the Little Flock, 21.
April 3, 1847 Topsham, ME EW, 32-35.
1847-1848 Referred to in Life Sketches, 162.
January 5, 1849 Rocky Hill, CN EW. 36-38. (Two visions.)
March 24, 1849 Topsham, ME EW, 42, 43, 86.
September, 1850 Sutton, VT EW, 52, 53.
May 14, 1851 unknown EW, 70, 71.
108 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 1

RHODES’ RESCUE
S . W. Rhodes had labored diligently and ef-
fectively in the Advent Awakening in 1843
and 1844. He was a man of means, which he
tongue, unknown to us all. Then came the
interpretation—‘Yes, to go with thee.’—PT,
December, 1849.
dedicated to spreading the message. When the The group knew that neither James nor
time of the expected advent of Christ passed Ellen White had much faith in the interest
in 1844, Rhodes was humiliated. He withdrew that was felt for Rhodes, and she cautioned
from public contact and secluded himself in a Ralph “to be sure to get a clear duty from the
forest in the heart of New York State, sustain- Lord.” She told him that she thought Edson’s
ing himself by hunting and fishing and rais- feelings for Rhodes were mere sympathy. Ed-
ing a small garden. Hiram Edson knew where son continues the story:
Rhodes was and twice journeyed by foot to the “The next morning we had a season of prayer,
hideout and tried to persuade him to rejoin his and the Spirit was richly poured out, and
brethren. Both attempts failed. the Lord gave Sister White the following
On November 7, 1849, Edson started a vision, which was contrary to her former
third time in an attempt to rescue Rhodes. Af- opinion and feeling relating to our going
ter walking fourteen miles, he felt impressed to after Brother Rhodes, up to the time that
the Spirit took her off in vision.”—Ibid..
turn back. With Rhodes uppermost in Edson’s
mind, he attended the conference at Center- From the account of the vision as recorded in
port, New York, on Sabbath and Sunday, No- Present Truth we quote the heart of the message:
vember 17 and 18. There he met Brethren “While in vision the angel pointed to the
Ralph and Belden, who had come from Con- earth, where I saw Brother Rhodes in thick
necticut, and James and Ellen White, who had darkness; but he still bore the image of Jesus.
I saw it was the will of God that Brethren
come from nearby Oswego. The meeting was
Edson and Ralph should go.
a “refreshing season.”
“Then I was shown Brother Rhodes’s past
At the close of the conference, Edson told labors in the Advent cause; that he had
Ralph about Rhodes. He discovered that both been mighty in word and in deed. I saw him
he and Ralph were impressed that they should standing before the people, with the Bible
visit Rhodes together. That evening a half in his hand, and a stream of light coming
dozen joined in a season of prayer over the from his mouth, which found its way to the
Rhodes case. Hiram Edson reported: hearts of the people.... I saw that he had
“Brother Ralph asked the Lord, in secret, to proclaimed the Advent with great confi-
pour out his Spirit upon us if it was His will dence, and had shown his faith by his works,
that we should go after Brother Rhodes. and when the time passed, the disappoint-
“The Spirit was poured out, and it settled ment was very great....
upon us, so that the place was awful, and “I saw that Jesus was pleading His blood
glorious. While I was inquiring of the Lord for Brother Rhodes, and that the angel was
if He had sent His servant so far to go with ready to enroll his name, as soon as he would
me to hunt up Brother Rhodes, at that come out of that dark place, and stand on
moment Brother Ralph broke out in a new all the present truth.... I saw that Brethren
Volume 3 — Number 1 RHODES’ RESCUE | 109

Edson and Ralph should make him believe Triumphantly, Hiram Edson reported:
there was hope and mercy for him, and tear “Brother Rhodes finally consented to come
him away, then he would come among the with us, and went about arranging his busi-
flock; and that angels would attend them ness in order to leave.... Friday, November
on their journey.”— 23, we returned as far as Brother Arnold’s
Shortly after the vision, the two men start- of Volney.... They were all rejoiced to see
ed on their way to rescue Rhodes. They found Brother Rhodes.”
him at work in a field by the Black River. They The account closes with these words:
told him that they had come in the name of “He stands firm in all the present truth; and
the Lord to get him to go with them to see the we heartily bid him Godspeed as he goes to
brethren and go with them into the kingdom. search out and feed the precious, scattered
Again there was a speaking in an unknown flock of Jesus.”
tongue. Hiram Edson as eyewitness reported: Records of the influence and work of El-
“God displayed His convincing power, and der Rhodes following this experience attest to
Brother Ralph spoke in a new tongue, and his effective ministry.•—A.W.
gave the interpretation in power, and in the
demonstration of the Holy Ghost.”

(This story comes largely from an account by Hiram Edson published in Present Truth, November, 26, 1849. It
has been written up by Arthur L. White in his biographical series about Ellen G. White, Volume 1, THE EARLY
YEARS, 1827-1862, Review and Herald Publishing Association, 1985, pages 196-198. The publishers recommend
this biographical work to the readers.)
110 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 2

Volume 3 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1993

Samuel S. Snow
This issue features Samuel S. Snow, the man whose calculations brought to light October 22, 1844 as
the date for Christ’s coming.
Volume 3 — Number 2 Behold! | 111

Behold!
The Bridegroom Cometh!

T he camp meeting at Exeter, New Hamp- joined a sister and her husband, Elder & Mrs.
shire, lacked inspiration, depth, spirit! El-
der Joseph Bates was preaching on the third
John Couch. With open Bible, he whispered
into her ear the words that had inspired her to
day, August 15, 1844, reviewing the great lines interrupt Elder Bates.
of prophecy which proved Christ’s second The result was electrifying! Snow had a mes-
coming was at the door. sage regarding the calculation of the time proph-
An Interrupted Sermon ecy that brought new inspiration, purpose and
consecration to the believers. Christ would come
Suddenly, a strong, clear, pleasant voice in the autumn that year, 1844! How did he arrive
rang out across the crowd of believers, “Broth- at his time calculations and startling conclusion?
er Bates! It’s too late to spend our time upon
these truths! We know them well and they Error in the Calculations
have blessed us and guided us in their time.” In the May 17, 1844, issue of The Midnight
A middle-aged, modest-appearing wom- Cry, William Miller had pointed out several
an had interrupted Elder Bates. She contin- Jewish events that suggested the seventh month
ued, “It is too late! Too late to spend our pre- as a possible time for the advent. Among these
cious camp meeting time as we have till now. events were the atonement and cleansing of the
Time is too short!” sanctuary. He said that on the Day of Atone-
The crowd leaned forward, eager to catch ment, the tenth day of the seventh month, the
her words. “Let the Lord’s servants speak who High Priest entered the inner sanctuary for the
have meat in season for his household. Here is work of atonement. Miller recommended it as
a man with a message from God. ‘Behold, the worthy of prayerful consideration.
Bridegroom cometh, go out to meet Him!’” Perhaps Snow considered this possibility,
“Amen!” responded the vast throng with for he wrote a challenging article printed in
emotion. Elder Bates invited the man to come The Midnight Cry, February 16, 1844, p. 243,
forward and speak; then he sat down to listen. in which he declared, “The Lord has shown
Samuel Sheffield Snow had arrived on me... that we must wait and suffer a little lon-
horseback while Bates was speaking. He had ger.” Giving several arguments regarding the

Samuel S. Snow & Prophetic Chronology:

Was he responsible for the
disappointment on October 22, 1844?
112 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 2

“dispensation of the fullness of times” (Eph. er, S. S. Snow, “... showed to the entire satisfac-
1:10), he proposed that the termination of the tion of that vast body of intelligent believers...
prophetic periods would be in the autumn of the prophetic period [would] ... terminate in
A.D. 1844 rather than in the spring. the fall.” He told how, on “The next day... the
His first argument was based on the idea same speaker repeated, with still greater clear-
of a week of 7000 years, wherein for each day ness and force..., that the types pointed to the
of the creation week, 1000 years would cor- tenth day of the seventh month as the time for
respond to the age of the earth. The last 1000 our great High Priest to come out of Heaven
years or Sabbath and bless his waiting people.” Life Incidents in
“I saw that this rest, would be dur- Connection with the Great Advent Movement, J.
message will close ing the Millenium. S. White, S.D.A. Publishing Association, Bat-
with power and Entire years must tle Creek, MI, 1868, pp. 161, 162, 164.
strength far exceed- be taken into ac- Elder Bates declared that Snow’s mes-
ing the midnight cry. count, and events sage “worked like leaven throughout the whole
Servants of God, en- such as the Hebrew camp.” When that meeting ended, “the granite
dowed with power captivity (B.C. 742) hills of New Hampshire were ringing with the
from on high... , went and the breaking mighty cry, ‘Behold the Bridegroom cometh!
forth to proclaim the of the power of Go ye out to meet him!’” Joseph Bates, Life of Jo-
message from heaven.” Manasseh (B.C. seph Bates, Review & Herald Pub., 1927, p. 218.
Ellen G. White, Early 677) occurred in Though the leaders were slow to accept
Writings, pp. 278, 279 the autumn, rather the message, it spread like wildfire through
than the spring or the ranks of the believers. The tenth day of the
beginning of the year. This would bring the seventh month, the Jewish Day of Atonement,
end of the age and the beginning of the mil- October 22, 1844, was considered to be the tar-
lenial Sabbath to the fall of 1844. get date. The countdown to the Advent was on!
His second argument was based on the Snow intensified efforts to get the news to
2300 day prophecy of Daniel 8. He proposed the public. He published the True Midnight
that the 70 year period did not begin on the Cry, a four page article, at Haverhill, Mas-
first day of the year; that Artaxerxes began to sachusetts, on August 22. It was filled with
reign in the autumn of B.C. 457; and that the brief but convincing arguments. His preach-
other dates on the time line like A.D. 27, the ing of the “definite time” was soon taken up by
end of the 69 weeks, with the imprisonment hundreds of Millerite preachers, while Snow
of John the Baptist, which occurred after the himself lectured continuously throughout the
passover, should be adjusted accordingly. This East. Great power attended the cry and even-
left 1817 full years to be fulfilled, which would tually, the ranks of the believers and leaders
bring the end of the prophetic period down to closed together in support of the new date, and
the autumn of A.D. 1844. the message spread with surprising swiftness,
Not until the Exeter camp meeting did working a deeper consecration in the believers.
this prophetic chronology become prominent. Perhaps due to their profound certainty
James White, an eye witness at the camp meet- regarding the corrected date, the believers
ing, narrated how the solemn, dignified preach- were destined to suffer an even more bitter
Volume 3 — Number 2 WAKE UP THE MIGHTY MEN! | 113

disappointment when Jesus failed to return to “Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out
the earth on October 22, 1844, in the Fall as to meet Him!” (Matt. 25:6).
expected, than the disappointment of March- Ellen G. White envisioned the last days,
April of that year. declaring, “As the third angel’s message swells
Behold, the Bridegroom Cometh! into a loud cry, great power and glory will at-
tend its proclamation.” Testimonies, Vol. 7, p. 17.
Snow’s prophetic chronology had been May God grant His people in 1993 even
correct. God had given him insight and un- greater consecration, urgency, and power than
derstanding, and sent through this talented, was manifested in the advent movement of
though imperfect, man the message which 1844. Let us wake up! Let us lay aside quar-
electrified the Adventists of 1844. Today, relsome divisions and theological question-
we understand that time setting is not wise. ings. Let us consecrate our lives anew to the
Nevertheless, Jesus said, “When ye see these Saviour, and unite in the power of the Holy
things come to pass, know ye that the king- Spirit to preach the warning to a suffering
dom of God is nigh at hand.” (Luke 21:31). and dying world. The Bridegroom, Jesus, is
The signs of the times are shouting out the coming! Get ready!! “Even so, Come, Lord
same electrifying message of the midnight Jesus.” Revelation 22:20.  —MS
cry, but with even greater force and urgency,

WAKE UP THE MIGHTY MEN!

1844
is a date rooted in Bible cry. This midnight cry is still light for us, if we
prophecy. Out of this cradle will but take it to Scripture and build upon it.
in time our denominated What is the marriage into which Christ has
church was born. The Lord then raised up gone? If He has already gone into it, He is clearly
godly men and women to understand, at least ready. Who is left to be ready for it? What does
in part, the awesome work He was to take up it mean for Him to receive a kingdom? How
at that time—the closing work of salvation. does He obtain subjects? What type of King is
Though the “coming” prophesied was not that He? How does He exercise dominion? Could
which they expected (the coming of Christ to answers to these questions explain why He has
this earth would take place later in the antitypi- not yet come to claim His bride, His kingdom?
cal Day of Atonement). He did “come” to the We are told that 1844 was the last of the
Ancient of Days to receive a kingdom. (Dan. time prophecies, that after that time, as the
7:13, 14). This coming of the bridegroom was angel declared, “there should be time no lon-
at midnight, as mentioned in Christ’s parable of ger.” (Rev. 10:6). The reason for this was that
Matthew 25, and was heralded by the midnight “in the days of the voice of the seventh angel,
when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of
114 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 2

God should be finished, as he hath declared to “Satan has been having things his own
his servants the prophets.” (Rev. 10:7). Since way; but the Lord has raised up men and giv-
God has no more en them a solemn message to bear to His peo-
“The Advent people were time prophecies ple, to wake up the mighty men to prepare for
traveling to the city, which on His agenda, battle, for the day of God’s preparation. This
was at the farther end for what is He message Satan sought to make of none effect,
of the path. They had a waiting? What is and when every voice and every pen should
bright light set up behind this “mystery of have been intensely at work to stay the work-
them at the beginning of God” that is to ings and powers of Satan there was a draw-
the path, which an angel
be finished? Has ing apart; there were differences of opinion.”
told me was the midnight
cry. This light shone all
it happened? (EGW, 1888 Materials, p. 210, 211).
along the path and gave What events “Questions were asked at that time. ‘Sis-
light for their feet so that were to take place ter White, do you think that the Lord has any
they might not stumble. If between the new and increased light for us as a people?’ I
they kept their eyes fixed coming of Christ answered, ‘Most assuredly, I do not only think
on Jesus, who was just be- to the Ancient so, but I can speak understandingly. I know
fore them, leading them of Days in the that there is precious truth to be unfolded to
to the city, they were safe.” Holy of Holies, us if we are the people that are to stand in the
Early Writings, p. 14. and the coming day of God’s preparation.’” (Ibid. p. 219).
of Christ to this “Do not allow your minds to be diverted
earth? The answer to these questions should en- from the all-important theme of the righ-
gage our deepest study and strongest commitment. teousness of Christ by the study of theories.
If we review the sequence of events in broad Do not imagine that the performance of cere-
strokes as revealed in Scripture, we find that be- monies, the observance of outward forms, will
fore the coming of the day of the Lord, He in make you an heir of heaven. We want to keep
His great mercy does a special work to prepare a the mind steadfastly to the point for which we
people to meet Him (cf. Mal. 4:5, 6; Luke 1:17). are working; for it is now the day of the Lord’s
Times of judgment have ever been revelations preparation, and we should yield our hearts to
of God’s character and man’s need. This work God, that they may be softened and subdued
we believe the Lord undertook in 1844. There by the Holy Spirit.” (Ibid. p. 962).
has been no time prophecy since to delay His “The natural heart is not to bring its own
second coming. But since this work of prepara- tainted, corrupting principles into the work
tion is noncoercive, those being prepared can de- of God. There must be no concealing of the
lay it. And they have. The Lord attempted to principles of our faith. The third angel’s mes-
complete this work numerous times since 1844. sage is to be sounded by God’s people. It is
Many times He tells us He could have come to swell to the loud cry. The Lord has a time
“ere this”. Especially in 1888, He confronted appointed when he will bind off the work; but
this church with the message that was to pre- when is that time? When the truth to be pro-
pare them, and through them, the world. No- claimed for these last days shall go forth as a
tice some inspired comments on that history: witness to all nations, then shall the end come.
If the power of Satan can come into the very
Volume 3 — Number 2 THE 7th MONTH | 115

temple of God, and manipulate things as

“Jesus would encourage them by raising His
he pleases, the time of preparation will be
glorious right arm, and from His arm came a
prolonged.” (Ibid. p. 1525).
light which waved over the Advent band, and
Let us unite the light of the midnight
they shouted, “Alleluia!” Others rashly denied
cry with the loud cry of Christ’s righteous-
ness given to this church. Let us allow the the light behind them and said that it was not
Lord the freedom to do the work in and God that had led them out so far. The light be-
through us. Thus we will hasten the day hind them went out, leaving their feet in per-
when the desire of His heart ( John 17:24) fect darkness, and they stumbled and lost sight
is met, and His disappointment at the de- of the mark and of Jesus, and fell off the path
lay (RH, 12/15/04) is removed.  —FB down into the dark and wicked world below.”
(all emphasis supplied) Early Writings, p. 15.

THE 7th MONTH

A Prophetic Chronology
by Samuel S. Snow

D ear Bro. Southard:—I have shown in a

previous No. [Aug. 22, 1844], the con-
firming of the covenant signifies the estab-
baptized. Luke 3:21. We are told in verse 23,
that he “began to be about thirty years of age.”
The Christian era is reckoned from the
lishing of the gospel on its firm foundation, i. e. end of the year of the Julian period, 1473—the
“Jesus and the resurrection,” by the testimony year 1, of our era coinciding with 4717. But it
of Christ and of his apostles, accompanied by is evident that Jesus was born four years before
those miracles which were indispensably neces- this date. Josephus, in his Antiquities, B. 17,
sary. Now if we can ascertain when that work ch. 6, mentions particularly, an eclipse of the
began, we shall have the exact chronology of moon, which occurred just before the death of
the last week of the 70, and consequently of Herod. By examining the astronomical tables,
the 2300 days. This is my present purpose. Ferguson has shown that this very eclipse was
John began his ministry in the fifteenth March 13, in the Julian year, 4710. Christ
year of Tiberius Cesar. Luke 3:1-3. According was born before this; for this same monster,
to the harmonious testimony of chronologists, Herod, sought to destroy him, and he was car-
the administration of Tiberius began in Aug., ried into Egypt till Herod was dead. The true
A. D. 12. From that point fourteen full years time, therefore, of the birth of our Lord, is near
reach to Aug., A. D. 26, when the fifteenth the end of the Julian year, 4709, just four years
year began. John’s ministry, therefore, com- before the common era. He was consequently,
menced in the latter part of A. D. 26. After he thirty years old, near the end of A. D. 26. The
had baptized the mass of the people, Jesus was first passover after this is given in John 2:13.
116 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 2

This was in the spring of A. D. 27. Jesus was confirming of the covenant for one week. As
in Jerusalem, the capital of Judea, at this time, the beginning of the week was in the autumn
but after this he was absent from that land for of A. D. 27, the “midst of the week,” was the
a while; for in chap. 3:22, we are told that he spring of A. D. 31, at the crucifixion; and the
“returned into Judea.” We are also informed, in week ended in autumn, A. D. 34, when Paul,
verse 24, that “John was not yet cast into prison.” the special and last witness, gave his testimony
It is certain, therefore, that the imprisonment to “Jesus and the resurrection.” The remain-
of John was as late as the summer or autumn of ing 1810 years extend to autumn, A. D., 1844.
A. D. 27. From Matt. 4:12, 17; Mark 1:14, 15; And as the middle of the week was in the
and Acts 10:37, we learn that “after John was first month, so the week ended in the seventh
put in prison,” Jesus began his public preach- month. The 2300 days must, therefore, end in
ing in Galilee, saying, “the time is fulfilled.” the seventh month of this year.
Here ended the 69 weeks, and here began the The Midnight Cry, Sept. 19, 1844, p. 87.

SAMUEL S. SNOW
1806-1870

Modern Elijah?
“I stand before you as a monument of the grace
of God, a living proof of his truths.... A few
years ago I was a callous and hardened Infidel,
took the book home and read it, and the more
I read it the more was I impressed with its
truth.... I saw the perfect harmony between
and was so for years.... Falling in with unbeliev- Daniel and the Revelation... , that the Bible,
ers in the Bible, and various skeptics, I became which I had so long rejected, was the word of
God... , [and] that I had been rebelling against
impregnated with their false doctrines, and, up
[God].... I prayed to God in secret, I prayed in
to my 35th year, I was a settled unbeliever in the
my family, and I went forward in the discharge
Bible.... From 1833 to 1839, I was a constant pa- of that duty that belongs to Christians.”2
tron of the Boston Investigator, the organ of the
Snow’s “family” always remains in the
Infidels.... I took an active part in this cause, and
background. Evidently, they were in agree-
was for several years an agent for the Investiga-
ment with his change of heart. His wife, son
tor... and a contributor to its columns.”1
and three daughters supported him and often
“I remained a skeptic till 1839, and then,
followed him wherever he would be staying
through the power of God, who ordered my
steps to be turned into the right way, a book
any length of time.
written by Mr. Miller fell into my hands, In 1840, Snow united with a congrega-
which advocated the coming of Christ.... I tionalist church, even though it was against
had often heard of Mr. Miller and his views, the advent faith, but within three years, felt it
and supposed them to be all moonshine.... I necessary to withdraw from the church.
  The Midnight Cry, March 7, 1844, p. 260.
1 2
  Ibid.
Volume 3 — Number 2 SAMUEL S. SNOW | 117

In 1842, Snow felt it was his duty to

begin preaching the Millerite doctrine, 1806 Birth (Perhaps 1786).
though without good results. At the East
Kingston camp meeting in 1843, he con- 1833 Infidel Snow supports Boston Investigator.

secrated himself for the first time; and, lay- 1839 Reads Miller’s book, Snow converted.
ing all on the altar before God, he left his 1840 Joins Congregational Church.
family and began laboring full time, with- 1842 Begins preaching, little success.
out wages in the vineyard of his heavenly
East Kingston Camp meeting,
Father. His witness was, “I believe that as 1843 Complete consecration to Ministry.
certain as the Bible is God’s truth, that just
Snow’s Article in The Midnight
so certain the next event will be the coming Feb. Cry suggesting error in prophetic
of the Lord Jesus Christ.”3 This conviction chronology.
possessed Snow’s life from this time on. Mar. Disappointment, Spring.
After closely studying the prophetic cal-
culations, Snow became convinced that they
T Apr. Moves family to Worcester, MA.

were in error. That the true end of time date I 1

8
15. Exeter, NH. camp meeting:
should fall in the autumn of 1844. This he
wrote of at least twice to the editor of The M 4 Aug.
“midnight cry” begins.

Midnight Cry. The issues of February 22,

and March 7, 1844 carried his arguments.
E 4
22. Haverhill, MA., Snow prints
“The True Midnight Cry.”

Oct. 22. Great Disappointment.

In April of 1844, Snow moved his fam-
ily to Worcester, Massachusetts., where they
were located through to the end of that year. L Preaches advent to be in Fall of
Snow’s conviction that Miller’s proposed
date was incorrect was greatly augmented
I Dec. any year between 1843 and 1847.

when the Spring date passed uneventfully. N 1 Jan. Moves family to N.Y.,
Pastors Franklin Hall Church.
He continued agitating the idea in his cor-
respondence with The Midnight Cry on May
E 8 Feb. Preaches “Shut Door”
Dismissed from Franklin Hall.

2, June 27, August 22, and September 19. 4 Mar. Mount Zion Church founded,

His great breakthrough came with the 5 Jubilee Standard printed,

Snow falls out with advent leaders,
camp meeting at Exeter, New Hampshire, Aug. and begins calling self Elijah.

August15. Snow next published his chron- Book: Overflowing Scourge, in it Snow claims
ological conclusions in a paper called The 1848 to be the “Premier of King Jesus.”
True Midnight Cry. He was welcomed at
other camp meetings. His message, that Jesus Book: The Voice of Elias, Commentary on
1863 Daniel and Revelation.
would come October 22, 1844, with its ap-
plication to the ten foolish virgins, and its cry, Mount Zion Church Manual published:
1868
“Behold the Bridegroom Cometh! Go ye out The Sacred Symbol.
to meet Him!” stirred the advent believers to 1870 Death.

  Ibid.
3
118 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 2

action. [See article entitled, “BEHOLD, THE Snow next adopted the “shut door” theory
BRIDEGROOM COMETH!,” p. 1.] from Joseph Turner, which in essence taught
Nevertheless, this date also passed. The that the date was correct, but the event in er-
EVENT the Millerites so fervently awaited ror, that the Bridegroom came spiritually and
once again failed to occur. For a brief time af- shut the door to His house, and therefore,
ter the disappointment, Snow questioned as to “only those who entered on the twenty-sec-
whether a mistake had been made in the pro- ond of October were saved, all other sinners
phetic reckoning of the year, and searched for were condemned.”5 Because of adopting this
another time or event. He rejected the message idea, he was dismissed from the Franklin Hall
Hiram Edson had received, that the date had church in February, 1845, after his last sermon
indeed been correct, and that Jesus had then on the 27th. With a group of members who
entered the most holy place and had a work agreed with him, he established a new group in
to do before He would return to the earth. March, 1845, called the Mount Zion Church.
He continued searching for a definite time for He began publishing a paper entitled The
Christ’s return. He preached it would be Octo- Jubilee Standard to disseminate the “shut door”
ber 22, of 1845, 1846, or 1847, and this caused theory, but it continued only sporadically for
sharp conflicts to develop between him and 21 issues, from March to August, 1845. Re-
the Millerites who had decided against further garding the “shut door” theory, He declared,
date setting. Finally, he moved to New York in “... every one that has eyes to see will at once
January of 1845, where he had been invited to perceive that the testimony must be closed....
pastor the Franklin Hall congregation. God has been judging his people, dead and
The story is told that “The people in living, since the 1st day of the 7th month....
Worcester wanted Snow to be their Pastor, the messengers of the luke-warm ‘Advent
but would not let him unless he confessed... churches’ are, by our Lord, addressed thus: ‘I
that their time setting was wrong.” He would know thy works..., because thou art lukewarm,
not relinquish this belief, and decided to go to and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out
New York. “So without enough money to get of my mouth.’ This signifies utter rejection.”6
to New York, he left his wife and four children He went so far as to say, “With those who
and headed south. He stopped in Hartford do not believe this great and glorious truth,
and gave only three lectures because he caught we have nothing to do.... Their doom is sealed,
cold. They gave him six dollars with which he and it is just.... They have likewise rejected the
proceeded to New York.” Once there, he was world’s last warning—the true Midnight Cry,
invited to pastor the Franklin Hall congrega- and God has rejected them.”7
tion and only “accepted on the condition that This reasoning regarding the shut door
they move his family to New York. They ar- was not accepted by the group of adventists
rived January 10, 1845.”4 who later was developed into the Seventh-day
Adventist church. Ellen G. White explained
  Snow, S. S., The Sacred Symbol: A Manual of the History,
4 5
  Davis, S. A., Research paper, Samuel Sheffield Snow, May
Laws, and Doctrines of the Church of Mount Zion, New York: 28, 1973, Andrews University, pp. 9, 10.
Baker and Goodwin, 1868, pp. 34-37. Quoted by Davis, S. 6
  The Jubilee Standard, June 19, 1845. p. 117.
A., pp. 9, 10. 7
  Morning Watch, March 29, 1845, p. 94.
Volume 3 — Number 2 LEADERS’ REACTIONS | 119

their belief regarding the shut door, “I saw that followers began publishing The True Day
Jesus had shut the door of the holy place, and Star, Dec. 29, 1845, proclaiming that Jesus
no man can open it; and that He had opened was King and Snow, his messenger, Elijah.
the door into the most holy, and no man can Snow also refused to endorse the move-
shut it... (Rev. 3:7, 8). The enemies of the pres- ment which was growing under the leader-
ent truth have been trying to open the door ship of James and Ellen White. Denouncing a
of the holy place, that Jesus has shut, and to woman in the pulpit, he said, “Let your woman
close the door of the most holy place, which [sic] keep silent in the congregation.... I suffer
He opened in 1844....”8 not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority
In May, 1845, Snow fancied himself to be over man, but to be in silence.”10 Neither did he
Elijah, the prophet. In a chapter entitled “A accept the additional light, such as the seventh-
Proclamation”, from a book he wrote, he de- day Sabbath and the sleeping state of the dead.
clared about himself, He preached his last sermon, Sunday, July
“By the special favor of God, through Jesus 13, 1870, at the Mount Zion Church. He died
Christ... , I have been called and commis- at the age of 84, according to his funeral ser-
sioned to go before the face of the Lord, in vice.11 Snow’s thinking had become twisted,
the spirit and power of Elijah, to prepare and he continued believing himself to be Eli-
the way for His descent from heaven.... jah until the day he died. From Samuel Snow’s
as His Prime Minister, I demand of all life we can understand that God may use a
Kings, Presidents, Magistrates, and Rulers, man to present actual truth, but that fact will
civil or ecclesiastical, a full surrender of all in no wise preserve him from undue exaltation
power and authority, into my hands, on
nor from erring from the path of truth. —MS
behalf of King Jesus the Coming One....
WAR, FAMINE, PESTILENCE, and
DESTRUCTION... shall go forth among
the nations more and more, till the earth
be utterly desolate. Then shall ye know
10
  Snow, S.S., The Voice of Elias: Or Prophecy Restored, Baker
that a prophet hath been among you.”9 His and Goodwin Printers, New York, 1863, commentary on
Daniel and Revelation, p. 218.
  Early Writings, pp. 42, 43.
8 11
  Some evidence exists that Snow was born in 1786. See
  Snow, S. S., The Overflowing Scourge, May 2l, 1848, p. 4.
9
Davis, S. M., Appendix A.

LEADERS’ REACTIONS
TO THE SEVENTH MONTH
JOSIAH LITCH: “I... am looking for the coming of the King of kings on the tenth day of the
seventh month.... I now rejoice in the glorious light which shines forth in the word of God from
the types of the Old Testament.” The Midnight Cry, October 12, 1844, p. 125.
120 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 2

CHARLES FITCH: (Ill at the time, died before October 22, 1844,—See Lest We Forget, Vol. 2,
No. 3.) “... on hearing Brother Storr’s article on the Seventh Month read, he shouted ‘Glory!!’
several times, said it was true, and he should be raised to proclaim it.” Ibid., October 12, p. 124.
WILLIAM MILLER: “I see a glory in the seventh month which I never saw before.... Let Brother
Snow, Brother Storrs and others be blessed for their instrumentality in opening my eyes. I am
almost home, Glory! Glory!! Glory!!!” Ibid., October 12, p. 121.
J. V. HIMES: “Our present position—the expectation that the Second Coming of the Lord is to
take place on the tenth day of the seventh Jewish month, which coincides nearly with October
22d, has produced an unexpected sensation.” Ibid., October 19, 1844, p. 136.
GEORGE STORRS: “On this present truth, I, through grace, dare venture all, and feel that to
indulge in doubt about it, would be to offend God and bring upon myself swift destruction.”
Ibid., October 3, 1844, p. 99.
ELLEN G. WHITE: It was “a great light from heaven shining upon the people of God... to give power
to the second angel’s message.... Angels were watching with the deepest interest the effect of the mes-
sage, and were elevating those who received it, and drawing them from earthly things to obtain large
supplies of salvation’s fountain.” Early Writings, p. 239.

LIKE A
TIDAL WAVE by Ellen G. White

I n the summer of 1844, midway between the

time when it had been first thought that the
2300 days would end, and the autumn of the
been formerly believed. Reckoning from the
autumn of 457, the 2300 years terminate in
the autumn of 1844.
same year... , the message was proclaimed... , Arguments drawn from the Old Testament
“Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!” types also pointed to the autumn as the time
That which led to this... was the discovery when the event represented by the “cleansing
that the decree of Artaxerxes for the restora- of the sanctuary” must take place.
tion of Jerusalem, which formed the starting Under the Mosaic system the cleansing
point for the period of the 2300 days, went of the sanctuary, or the great Day of Atone-
into effect in the autumn of the year 457 B.C., ment, occurred on the tenth day of the seventh
and not at the beginning of the year, as had Jewish month (Leviticus 16:29-34), when the
Volume 3 — Number 2 LIKE A | 121

high priest, having made an atonement for all went, until the waiting people of God were
Israel, and thus removed their sins from the fully aroused. Fanaticism disappeared be-
sanctuary, came forth and blessed the people. fore this proclamation like early frost before
So it was believed that Christ, our great High the rising sun. Believers saw their doubt and
Priest, would appear to purify the earth by the perplexity removed, and hope and courage
destruction of sin and sinners, and to bless His animated their hearts. The work was free from
waiting people with immortality. The tenth those extremes which are ever manifested
day of the seventh month, the great Day of when there is human excitement without the
Atonement, the time of the cleansing of the controlling influence of the word and Spirit
sanctuary, which in the year 1844 fell upon of God. It was similar in character to those
the twenty-second of October, was regarded seasons of humiliation and returning unto the
as the time of the Lord’s coming. This was in Lord which among ancient Israel followed
harmony with the proofs already presented messages of reproof from His servants. It bore
that the 2300 days would terminate in the au- the characteristics that mark the work of God
tumn, and the conclusion seemed irresistible. in every age. There was little ecstatic joy, but
In the parable of Matthew 25 the time rather deep searching of heart, confession of
of waiting and slumber is followed by the sin, and forsaking of the world. A preparation
coming of the bridegroom. This was in ac- to meet the Lord was the burden of agoniz-
cordance with the arguments just presented, ing spirits. There was persevering prayer and
both from prophecy and from the types. They unreserved consecration....
carried strong conviction of their truthful- Of all the great religious movements since
ness; and the “midnight cry” was heralded by the days of the apostles, none have been more
thousands of believers. free from human imperfection and the wiles
Like a tidal wave the movement swept of Satan than was that of the autumn of 1844.
over the land. From city to city, from village The Great Controversy, pp. 398-401.
to village, and into remote country places it
122 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 3

Volume 3 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1993

William Farnsworth
This issue features the life and experience of William Farnsworth, whose bold stand on accepting the
Sabbath is worthy of imitation.
Volume 3 — Number 3 WORTHY | 123

WORTHY
OF HONOR
by Dores Robinson

T he name of William Farnsworth, of Washington, New Hampshire, finds a place among the
pioneers of Seventh-day Adventists, but not because of a brilliant career, for he lived as a
plain, humble farmer; not because of widespread popularity, for he was little known outside of
a radius of a few miles of his birthplace where he spent his entire life; not because of scholastic
achievements, for his education was limited to the small rural school near by, which was held
only a few months each year. He is, however, worthy of honor because of his courage in standing
as the first in his church to announce his conviction that the seventh day is the Sabbath, and his
decision to keep it. Others of his associates followed his example, thus forming the nucleus of
the first sizable group of Sabbath-keeping Adventists.... He lived in a place and in a time where
nothing spectacular happened, and although no memoirs of his life have been written, we are
able to bring to your attention a few facts of interest concerning his life.•
—Introduction to the story, “William Farnsworth,” The Church Officers’ Gazette, May, 1944, p. 6.

INSEPARABLE:
THE SABBATH & THE SANCTUARY
By W. A. Spicer

I t is more than interesting to note the provi-

dential intertwining of the streams of light
by which the full advent message was made
In the early views by the Spirit of proph-
ecy of the rise of the full message... we see
that those who should find the Sabbath truth
plain to the pioneer believers. would be directed to the doctrine of the heav-
Those in one place who were being led enly sanctuary. The close connection between
into light in their study of one special feature these two main features was indicated from
of truth, seemed at the same time to get fleet- the earliest days of the advent movement....
ing glimpses of other truths that some other [See Early Writings, 254-261.]
group was being led to understand and accept. Speaking at the General Conference, in
This providential leading evidently pre- San Francisco, in 1930, our veteran preacher, E.
pared the searchers for the mutual exchange W. Farnsworth, one of the children of that first
of light and truth when they were brought in church of ours [Washington, N.H.], told us of
contact with one another. the experience of his father, William Farnsworth:
124 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 3

“The text of Scripture that attracted my Note also that as those who accepted the
father’s attention first was that text in Revela- Sabbath light in 1844 were being prepared by
tion that ‘there was seen in His temple the the Spirit to look toward the heavenly sanctu-
ark of His testament.’ [Rev. 11:18, 19] ... and ary, so also those who led out in the study of
in his thought he opened the ark and there the sanctuary truth were being prepared to look
he saw the law of God, and there he saw the
toward the Sabbath.... Hiram Edson... was the
fourth commandment, ‘The seventh day is the
first to see the light on the sanctuary and its
Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt
not do any work.’ And he said, ‘I think we had cleansing.... Soon after he received the light on
better keep the Sabbath,’ and he began the the sanctuary, he himself was impressed that
observance of the Sabbath quite largely on the seventh day was the Sabbath, but without
the strength of the statement in that text.”— any conviction that it was important to keep it.
General Conference Bulletin, 1930.... Doubtless that impression helped to place
This experience... is of special interest to him in a receptive attitude, so that the mo-
us in view of the scene shown by the Spirit of ment he heard the evidence for the Sabbath
prophecy as this message rose: presented, he sprang to his feet, saying: “That
“The third angel closes his message thus: is the light and the truth! The seventh day is
‘Here is the patience of the saints; here are the Sabbath, and I am with you to keep it!”
they that keep the commandments of God, As the Sabbath light came to the Adven-
and the faith of Jesus.’ As he repeated these tist believers in New Hampshire, in 1844, they
words, he pointed to the heavenly sanc- were led to turn their thoughts toward the
tuary.” (Early Writings, p. 254.) heavenly sanctuary.
And there is just where our first1 Adven- As the light on the sanctuary and its
tist pioneer in Sabbath-keeping was led to cleansing came to believers in western New
look for help in making the decision. The an- York in 1844, it turned the thoughts... toward
gel surely pointed him to the sanctuary. How the Sabbath truth.
closely together these experiences are seen to And these pioneers in the Sabbath and the
come as the time came for the movement to sanctuary truths accepted the Spirit of proph-
be fully developed. ecy, as it was manifested before them in those
early days. “Notes on Early Times in This Ad-
1
  First layman. It is believed that Pastors Wheeler & Treble vent Movement,” Review and Herald, Dec. 28,
preceded Brother Farnsworth in keeping the Sabbath. 1939, pp. 11, 12. •

DIVINELY FORETOLD PROPHETIC WORK

The preaching of the seventh-day Sabbath in the prophetic setting of the third angel of
Revelation 14, soon became a distinctive part of this newly developing religious movement.
There have been a singular strength and an evangelizing fervor inherent in Seventh-day
Adventism from the first, because of its conviction that it is to carry forward to completion a
divinely foretold prophetic work that had been started under the preaching of Miller.
F. D. Nichols, The Midnight Cry, Review and Herald Publishing Association, Takoma Park, Maryland, 1944, p. 463.
Volume 3 — Number 3 Peculiar Destiny | 125

Peculiar Destiny
N estled among the granite hills of New
Hampshire, in a wooded spot about
three miles from the small town of Washing-
the time when he was there. Old Mr. Stowell
usually led when he was gone. William Farn-
sworth led the singing, and sometimes read a
ton, stands the first Sabbath-keeping church chapter; and there were visiting ministers.’”3
among Adventists. Built by and for the Chris- He described, “the grove-meeting con-
tian Society, this country church had a pecu- gregation, [as] ‘a very plain looking crowd.
liar destiny. It would become “... the birthplace Most of the folk were poor. They wore plain
of the third angel’s message movement”1 and clothes—the women wore Shaker bonnets.
in 1862, a Seventh-day Adventist church, with There were quite a few children and they were
a charter membership of fifteen. kept quiet through the meeting; then they
“In April, 1842, William Farnsworth met scampered barefoot through the woods.’”4
with a group of neighbors who had settled These sincere, simple believers received
west of Washington. Thirty-two heads of fam- here the advent message through Elder Joshua
ilies signed the charter of ‘The First Christian Goodwin, a visiting preacher. Then, as they
Society in Washington,’ and announced their studied further into their well-worn Bibles, and
purpose of building a meetinghouse ‘for their were led by a series of providences, a small group
own accommodation and accommodation of began keeping the seventh-day Sabbath. “More
other societies when not occupied by them.’ solid than the granite hills were the foundations
They raised by subscription enough money to which were laid for this advent movement as
purchase the materials, and in a few days, with the first group of Sabbath-keeping Adventists
volunteer labor, they had erected and fitted up took their stand there.... Prophecy had foretold
for use a building thirty by forty feet.”2 that they would come when the hour of God’s
Cushions were placed in the stall-like judgment should begin in heaven. The hour
pews, and chairs and pulpit were on the ros- had come, and here they were....”5
trum. There were two wood stoves, and an or- “Those seventh-day Adventist believers...
gan; and charts were often placed on the wall. did not know it at the time, but they were the
Even today these remain as they were in the beginnings of the hosts of commandment keep-
early times of the message. ers who were seen by the prophet John carrying
Frederick Wheeler’s eldest son, George, the advent message ‘to every nation, and kin-
was eight years old when the church was built. dred, and tongue, and people....’”6• —MS
“‘The Washington church,’ he remembered,
‘was built in six weeks. Everybody turned out
to work on it. Father led the meetings most of

1
  Robinson, A. T., “Early New England Experiences,” Re-
view & Herald, Dec. 29, 1938, p. 6.
2
  Robinson, D. E., “William Farnsworth,” The Church Of-
ficers’ Gazette, May, 1944, p. 7.
126 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 3

WILLIAM FARNSWORTH
A TRUE PIONEER —1807-1888

W illiam Farnsworth was a true pioneer, a miracle that he didn’t. But he did live—and
though not in the same sense as his eventually became a strong, two hundred and
great-great-great grandfather, Jonathan, who, forty-pound man, more than six feet tall.
in 1663, settled with his father, Matthias, Among their close neighbors was the
near the new colony of Plymouth, Massachu- Mead family. Their children attended school
setts; nor as his grandfather and grandmother, together, played together, and later, married
Simeon and Esther, who in, 1767, decided to each other. William was a strong young man,
move with fifteen other pioneer families to twenty-three years old when he married Sal-
a more favorable farming area, a nearly vir- ly Mead. They selected two hundred sixteen
gin territory in what is now the state of New acres beside the Ashuelot River and built their
Hampshire. They pioneered against unknown own home which they called, “Happy Hollow.”
dangers in a new and promising land; while They lived there the rest of their lives. Eleven
he pioneered against prejudice and tradition, children were added to their family and were
against isolation and ridicule as he decided to taught to reverence God and His house, and
keep the seventh-day Sabbath. to read His Word.
The new land where Simeon and Es- One exciting night, November 14, 1833,
ther Farnsworth pioneered was dotted with William and Sally had the thrilling experience
beautiful lakes; and wild cherry trees, mul- of witnessing the solemn rain of stars which
berries, blueberries and blackberries grew in was one of the signs that the second coming
the woods. The settlers built everything they of Jesus was approaching.
needed, beginning with one-room log cabins. In 1841, William joined a group of thirty-
In 1776, the little town that grew up in that two neighbors, to form the Christian Soci-
place was named Washington after George ety of Washington, New Hampshire. At that
Washington, then a general of the Army. time they constructed a large church close to
Five years later, Es- their homes. Within the
ther gave birth to their William weighed little more than two walls of that little coun-
son Daniel. After he and a half pounds.... He was so small, try church in Washing-
married, Daniel and his everyone thought he might die. ton, New Hampshire,
wife, Patty, raised a fam- the lives of William and
ily of five husky boys. William, their first son, Sally and their children, and the lives of many
was born in 1807, and weighed little more of their friends were to be changed forever.
than two and a half pounds. The story is told William was president of the Christian
that his father bundled him up in their am- Society in 1842 when he invited a visiting
ple coffee pot to keep him warm! He was so minister, Joshua Goodwin, to preach in their
small, everyone thought he might die; and it is church the next Sunday. Great attention was
Volume 3 — Number 3 WILLIAM FARNSWORTH | 127

TIME LINE
Lucy 1835.
John P. 1918. Nurse’s training, Battle Creek. Typhoid fever specialist.
Stephen 1915. Farmer, lived in Washington, N.H. all his life.

Josephine 1860. SDA.

Lucien B. 1862. Thrown from horse.

Albert 1865. Baptized in 1864.

Marriage to Sally Mead

George W. 1931.
Stars Fall—Nov. 14

Sarah 1923.
Disappointment

Eugene 1935. Conference president, missionary to Australia. Minister.

Augustus 1937. Baptized young. A farmer.

BIRTH

Imogene 1913. Married a Methodist, joined his church.

DEATH
1807

1830
1832
1833
1834
1836
1838
1839
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1848
1849
1851
1855
1857
1859
1860
1861

1865
1867
1868
1870
1872
1874

1888
Merton, m.d. 1951. Sanitariums.
Washington, N.H. Ernest 1973. Local Elder in Canada.
Christian Church
built. Group be- Between Nov., 1844 & Nellie 1949. Baptized. Lived Lincoln, NB.
comes Adventist. Jan., 1845, Wm. F. keeps Melbourne 1914. Started Canadian academy.
the seventh-day Sabbath.
Alton 1960. Layman in Canada.
Sally’s death.
Marriage to Elmer 1937. Minister and teacher.
Cynthia Stowell.
Benton 1885. Baptized when boy. Diphtheria.
Irvin 1907. Layman in Oklahoma. Raised up churches.

Lenora 1873. Baptized.

Orvil O. 1947. Missionary to Ireland and England.

Lorreta 1933. Married minister, A. Robinson. Worked Africa, Australia.

paid to his sermon when he Christian Society became coming would be October 22,
announced, “Jesus is coming Adventists—joyfully awaiting 1844, according to a more ac-
to this earth in 1843! Are you for the coming of Christ to curate prophetic chronology
ready?” Because of their inter- cleanse the earth. proposed by Samuel S. Snow.
est, he met night after night By mid-August, 1844, ad- [See LWF, Vol. 3:2, 1993.]
with the people to study the vent preachers were sounding But, Jesus failed to appear
prophecy of the 2300 days the midnight cry everywhere, as they had believed, and the
from Daniel, chapter 9. Wil- spreading the astounding little group at the Washington
liam and Sally along with message that prophetic end- Christian Church experienced
most of the members of the time, and Christ’s second the great disappointment that
128 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 3

was felt by all the advent believers. Though Upon reading Revelation 11:18, 19, Wil-
some fell away in discouragement, not all were liam Farnsworth had been impressed that the
defeated. The Farnsworth family was one that Sabbath of the ten commandments was still to
continued believing the word of prophecy. be kept by Christians. Sometime between the
Another life-changing message entered disappointment and the first Sabbath in Janu-
the lives of the members at the little Chris- ary of 1845, he declared publicly his decision
tian Church in Washington. Before the dis- to keep the seventh day holy. He was the first
appointment, in 1843, Rachel Oakes moved advent layman to keep the seventh-day Sab-
to Washington to live with her daughter, De- bath. Others in the church were influenced by
light, who was the school teacher. Rachel was William Farnsworth and also by the indomi-
a Seventh-day Baptist, but worshipped with table Rachel Oakes, to decide for the seventh-
the Adventist group there in the little Chris- day Sabbath, and soon a group of about 16
tian Church. (Rachel Oakes will be featured in were meeting together.
LWF, Vol. 4:1, 1994.) She shared with the lit- They could no longer worship in the
tle group the history of how Constantine had church at Washington, for their decision to
passed a law in A.D. 321, changing the day of keep the Sabbath meant separation from their
worship from the seventh to the first day; but Sunday-keeping brethren. The next Sabbath,
that the fourth commandment had never been instead of going to the fields to work, William
altered by God and was still binding on Chris- and Cyrus and their families joined together
tians.1 Many of the members scorned the idea. at their father’s home to keep their first Sab-
Meanwhile, Frederick Wheeler, a visiting bath. On Sunday, William and his eldest son,
Methodist and advent minister, preached a John, went to work in the fields. Though some
powerful sermon at the Washington Church neighbors did not agree with them and even
about the second coming and the importance threatened to have them arrested for working
of keeping the commandments of God. Lat- on Sunday, nothing came of the threat. Later
er, Rachel Oakes reproached him about this other church members joined their group. This
and challenged him to live what he preached group is believed historically to be THE old-
by keeping the right Sabbath. As a result of est body of Sabbath-keepers among Adven-
this, and after prayer and Bible study, he be- tists.4 At least sixteen years passed before this
gan keeping the seventh-day Sabbath. He group was officially organized as a Seventh-
preached his first Sabbath sermon the last day Adventist Church,5 and the Washington
weekend of March, 1844, which made him the Christian Church building officially became
first “Seventh-day Adventist minister.” 2, 3 their worship place.
In early 1845, Joseph Bates visited Wash-
1
  Miller, M. R.: William and His Twenty-two, Review and ington, New Hampshire, to study the Sabbath
Herald Publishing Association, Washington, D.C., 1959. message with them there. He found that Farn-
2
  Froom, L. E.: The Prophetic Faith of Our Fathers, Vol. VI, sworth and the others had begun keeping the
Review & Herald Publishing, Washington, D.C., 1954, p.
951. 4
  Andrews J. N.: History of the Sabbath, Review and Herald
3
  White, A. L.: EGW, The Early Years, 1827-1862, Review Publishing Association, Battle Creek, MI, 1887, p. 506.
and Herald Publishing Association, Hagerstown, MD., 5
  Robinson. A. T.: “Early New England Experiences,” Re-
1985, pages 116, 117, 120, 121, 284. view & Herald, Sept. 18, 1924, p. 10.
Volume 3 — Number 3 WILLIAM FARNSWORTH | 129

Sabbath a few weeks before he himself had. In sons, Eugene, Orvil, and Elmer became min-
the autumn of 1846 James and Ellen White isters; and one daughter, Loretta, became the
also began keeping the seventh-day Sabbath. first woman S.D.A. Bible instructor. Of the
On April 7, 1847, Ellen White had a vision sixteen children born after 1843, all but one
regarding the fourth commandment Sabbath, lived faithful, consistent lives as Seventh-day
which affirmed this doctrine as a basic pillar Adventists. “The influence of William Farn-
of faith.6 Different persons in various places sworth lives on in his children, his children’s
had been led by God into an understanding of children, and... great grandchildren. Through
Sabbath keeping and its important place in the the influence of his descendants, hundreds
third angel’s message. have directly and indirectly been led to see and
On June 30, 1855, 43-year-old Sally Farn- accept the message.” 7, 8
sworth died after a ten-hour illness. It all hap- All this happened because, though an or-
pened so suddenly! William knew he needed dinary man and a common farmer, William
help with the children, and was not slow in Farnsworth, as a true pioneer, did not hesitate
filling the great void Sally had left, with a to step forward, even in the face of ridicule,
young bride, Cynthia Stowell, 25 years old at to follow Christ’s leading as the Holy Spirit
the time. They were married several months opened new light to his understanding.• —MS
later, on September 19, 1855.
William and Cynthia also had eleven
7
  Robinson, D. E.: “William Farnsworth,” The Church Of-
children, making a total of twenty-two for
ficers’ Gazette, May, 1944, p. 7.
William. From the Farnsworth home, three 8
  Farnsworth, E. W.: “Symposium of Pioneers, Sabbath
  Spicer, W. A., “Notes on Early Times in This Advent
6
Afternoon, May 29, 1926,” Review & Herald, June 4, 1926,
Movement.”, Review & Herald, Dec. 28, 1939, pages 11, 12. pp. 1 & 2.

Sabbath-keeping in Washington, N.H.

1842, April: Christian Church built.
1842-1843: Advent message accepted.
1843: Rachel and Delight Oakes, Seventh-day Baptists, move to area.
1844, March: Frederick Wheeler becomes Sabbath-keeper, influenced by R. Oakes.
1844, April to August: T. M. Preble learns of and begins keeping the Sabbath.
1844, October: Advent believers at Washington could not see importance of Sabbath.
1844, November—1845, January: William Farnsworth steps forward for seventh-day Sabbath; a small
group follows him.
1845-1856: Members of Christian Society of Washington are “scratched” from the records, meet in home
either of C. K. Farnsworth, J. Stowell, or N. Mead.
1845, February: Preble publishes “Hope of Israel,” about Sabbath; Joseph Bates reads this and visits the
Washington company. Becomes “Sabbath Apostle.”
1862: Christian Church officially becomes Seventh-day Adventist, with fifteen charter members.
130 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 3

Over Shadowed
by Ellen G. White

A s the ministration of Jesus closed in the Jesus, and hope and joy spring up anew. I saw
holy place, and He passed into the holi- them looking back, reviewing the past, from
est, and stood before the ark containing the the proclamation of the second advent of Jesus,
law of God, He sent another mighty angel down through their experience to the passing
with a third message to the world. A parch- of the time in 1844. They see their disappoint-
ment was placed in the angel’s hand, and as ment explained, and joy and certainty again
he descended to the earth in power and maj- animate them. The third angel has lighted up
esty, he proclaimed a fearful the past, the present, and the
warning, with the most ter- [The angel] proclaimed a fearful future, and they know that
warning, with the most terrible
rible threatening ever borne threatening ever borne to man. God has indeed led them by
to man. This message was His mysterious providence.
designed to put the children It was represented to me
of God upon their guard, by showing them that the remnant followed Jesus into the most
the hour of temptation and anguish that was holy place, and beheld the ark and the mercy
before them. Said the angel, “they will be seat, and were captivated with their glory. Jesus
brought into close combat with the beast and then raised the cover of the ark, and lo! the tables
his image. Their only hope of eternal life is to of stone, with the ten commandments written
remain steadfast. Although their lives are at upon them. They trace down the lively oracles,
stake, they must hold fast the truth.” The third but start back with trembling when they see
angel closes his message thus: “Here is the pa- the fourth commandment among the ten holy
tience of the saints; here are they that keep the precepts, with a brighter light shining upon it
commandments of God, and the faith of Je- than upon the other nine, and a halo of glory
sus.” As he repeated these words, he pointed to all around it. They find nothing there inform-
the heavenly sanctuary. The minds of all who ing them that the Sabbath has been abolished,
embrace this message are directed to the most or changed to the first day of the week .... They
holy place, where Jesus stands before the ark, are amazed as they behold the care taken of the
making His final intercession for all those for ten commandments. They see them placed close
whom mercy still lingers and for those who by Jehovah, overshadowed and protected by His
have ignorantly broken the law of God.... holiness. They see that they have been trampling
After Jesus opened the door of the most upon the fourth commandment of the deca-
holy, the light of the Sabbath was seen, and the logue, and have observed a day handed down
people of God were tested, as the children of by the heathen and papists, instead of the day
Israel were tested anciently, to see if they would sanctified by Jehovah. They humble themselves
keep God’s law. I saw the third angel pointing before God and mourn over their past transgres-
upward, showing the disappointed ones the sions.... They joined in the work of the third an-
way to the holiest of the heavenly sanctuary. gel and raise their voices to proclaim the solemn
As they by faith enter the most holy, they find warning.... I saw many embrace the message of
Volume 3 — Number 3 UNMASKED! | 131

the third angel and unite their voices with those to the heavenly sanctuary. Many saw the perfect
who had first given the warning, and they hon- chain of truth in the angels’ messages, and glad-
ored God by observing His sanctified rest day. ly received them in their order, and followed Je-
Many who embraced the third message had sus by faith into the heavenly sanctuary. These
not had an experience in the two former mes- messages were represented to me as an anchor
sages. Satan understood this, and his evil eye to the people of God. Those who understand
was upon them to overthrow them; but the and receive them will be kept from being swept
third angel was pointing them to the most holy away by the many delusions of Satan.•
place, and those who had had an experience in Early Writings, 254-256.
the past messages were pointing them the way

UNMASKED!
I t was Friday, December 20, 1867, in Wash-
ington, New Hampshire; and what made the
Christmas season even more festive was that
William Farnsworth was enslaved to to-
bacco. Though he had learned that it was un-
healthful, and had signed a temperance pledge
visitors, Elder James White and his wife, Ellen, five years earlier to stop chewing tobacco, he
and Elder J. N. Andrews, were coming to the had been unsuccessful. Time and again he
little white church.1 What the members didn’t would throw his tobacco into the forest and
know was that Mrs. White had been impressed even stop using it for weeks at a time. Over
that she must go to Washington, New Hamp- and over, he would succumb to the uncontrol-
shire, to deal with problems in the church. God lable urge to chew, hiding in the woods alone
had revealed to her the backslidings of some of with his vice. This yo-yo experience wore on
the members there.2 Tired and almost sick from his religious life and he found it harder to pray
the long, hard, freezing sleigh ride, the guests and study the Bible. He even forgot at times to
arrived shortly before sundown on Friday. gather his family together for worship.
The little Seventh-day Adventist church Sabbath morning the little white church
there was in a turmoil. Several men were op- was crowded with all who wished to hear the
posing Ellen White’s visions; others were en- guests speak. Elder White preached the morn-
slaved to tobacco; some of the youth were be- ing sermon, and after a brief lunch, Ellen White
ing drawn to the world. The members pulled stepped up to the podium. Recalling her vision
apart, quarrelled, and some stopped attending regarding the church members there, she be-
church. Sabbath school had been discontinued. gan to reprove them, pray with them, and res-
1
  White, A. L., Ellen G. White, The Progressive Years, 1862- cue them. One member confessed his error in
1876, Review & Herald Publishing Association, Hager- opposing Ellen White. The meetings were so
stown, MD, 21740, pp. 215-219. productive of good that the visitors decided to
2
  Robinson, E. E., “William Farnsworth,” Church Officer’s stay through Wednesday, Christmas Day.
Gazette, May, 1944, p. 7.
132 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 3

Ellen White continued reproving some It hurt to be publicly unmasked like this—
members each day. She pointed out a man God had revealed William’s secret sin to her.
here, and gave him a testimony; and another Though at first he resented being corrected,
one there, and another here. She read life after and the darkness covering his soul seemed to
life like an open book.3 William Farnsworth’s increase for a while, the Holy Spirit finally
son, Eugene, had noticed his father hastily reached his heart, and he was able to gain the
covering tobacco spittle stains in the snow and victory over tobacco.
had guessed his father’s hypocrisy. He won- A miracle happened that Christmas which
dered whether Sister White knew and would restored vitality to the little church there, and
speak to him. Almost immediately Mrs. White revealed that God is personally interested in
turned to William Farnsworth and said, “I see each individual. • —MS
that this brother is a slave to tobacco. Even
(Note) See also experiences by Ellen G. White in 1T 653-
worse, he is trying to deceive his brethren that 663 and 2T 93-111.
he has stopped using it.”4
3
  Farnsworth, E. W., “Symposium of Pioneers,” Review &
Herald, June 4, 1926, pp. 1, 2.
4
  Miller, Mabel Robinson, William and His Twenty-two,
Review & Herald Publishing Association, Washington,
DC, 1959.

Early SDA Home

by A. T. Robinson

W illiam Farnsworth was the first man

among Adventists to keep the Sab-
bath of the fourth commandment. I can
to make the season more interesting. I can
well remember being present on an evening
as the Sabbath drew to an end. The sabbath
speak of his family, as I knew members of it closing song and prayer came. Then I remem-
for more than seventy years. I married his el- ber three or four of the little boys and girls
dest daughter in 1876. standing in an old-fashioned empty wood-
In a large family, mostly boys, all of them in box, watching while all made sure the sun had
good health and spirits, one would expect to see fully gone down. When told that the Sabbath
much fun and frolic. But nothing loud or bois- was past, out would go the whole troop to run
terous was ever allowed in the home, and on and shout for the next half hour....
Sabbaths all was quiet, outside as well as inside. With William Farnsworth the payment
On Friday at the New hampshire farm of honest debts was almost as sacred an obli-
all the chores were done earlier than usual, gation as was keeping the Sabbath. From the
and all were gathered around the family al- days of young manhood he lived on a farm of
ter at sunset for a service of Scripture reading, about two hundred acres, mostly pasture and
song, and prayer. The little old organ served woodland, from which he provided a home
Volume 3 — Number 3 Viewpoint | 133

and plenty of food for his large family of chil- After our twelve years spent in South Af-
dren, as well as a good common-school edu- rica and Australia the godly widow of William
cation. He never had a bank account, but by Farnsworth lived in my home until her death
selling off a few head of cattle, sheep, turkeys, at the age of eighty-seven years.
geese, potatoes, and other things grown on the I think this is a beautiful family record, the
few acres of tillable soil, he was seldom with- record of the first Seventh-day Adventist fam-
out a little money in his pocket. He died free ily and home. I love to tell of it.
from debt and left something for the support Review and Herald, March 15, 1945, p. 23.
of his family. William Farnsworth lived to
the advanced age of eighty-two years, and I
preached his funeral sermon.

Viewpoint
by Eugene W. Farnsworth

“M y father... was the first Adventist

man to begin the observance of the
Sabbath. So my lineage runs back to the very
took the glory all out of it at once. So it doesn’t
help me very much that my father was the first
Sabbath keeper among the Adventist people.
beginning of Sabbath keeping among the Every man must have an experience of his
Seventh-day Adventist people. I am glad of own in order for him to be right before God.”
that, and yet I do not know as that helps me
From: Symposium of Pioneers, Sabbath P.M., May 29,
very much, after all. You know the Jews in the Review & Herald, June 4, 1926, p. 1.
days of Christ made a great boast of having
Abraham to their father; but John the Baptist
134 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

Volume 3 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1993

Josiah Litch
This issue features Josiah Litch, his place in the Millerite Movement and his interpretation of the
prophecies of Revelation 9.
Volume 3 — Number 4 A Remarkable | 135

A Remarkable
PROPHECY
Comments by Ellen G. White

I n the year 1840 another remarkable fulfillment of

prophecy excited widespread interest. Two years be-
fore, Josiah Litch, one of the leading ministers preach-
ing the second advent, published an exposition of Rev- Josiah
elation 9, predicting the fall of the Ottoman Empire.
According to his calculations, this power was to be
overthrown “in A.D. 1840, sometime in the month of
Litch
August;” and only a few days previous to its accom-
plishment he wrote: “Allowing the first period, 150 Predicts
years, to have been exactly fulfilled before Diacozes as-
cended the throne by permission of the Turks, and that the Fall
the 391 years, fifteen days, commenced at the close
of the first period, it will end on the 11th of August, of the
1840, when the Ottoman power in Constantinople
may be expected to be broken. And this, I believe, will
be found to be the case.”—Josiah Litch, in Signs of the
Ottoman
Times, and Expositor of Prophecy, Aug. 1, 1840.
At the very time specified, Turkey, through her am- Empire
bassadors, accepted the protection of the allied powers
of Europe, and thus placed herself under the control
of Christian nations. The event exactly fulfilled the
prediction.... When it became known, multitudes were
convinced of the correctness of the principles of pro-
phetic interpretation adopted by Miller and his associ-
ates, and a wonderful impetus was given to the advent
movement. Men of learning and position united with
Miller, both in preaching and in publishing his views,
and from 1840 to 1844 the work rapidly extended.
The Great Controversy, pp. 334, 335.
136 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

the RISE & FALL of

5th Trumpet begins First “woe”

622 632 732 1299 150 years (3 months)

In just one century, Islam Almost perpetual warfare

spreads throughout Persia, Syria, with Greeks. Constantinople
Egypt, Africa, and Spain. remains undefeated.

Verses 3, 7, 8 describe the

Mohammed dies, his followers
Muslim army’s appearance
continue conquering territory.
and methods.

Mohammed, the great Arabian leader, enters July 27: Othman becomes Sultan, invades
Medina, gains followers & begins extending Greek Empire, part of Eastern Roman Em-
his power. pire, and succeeds in consolidating principal
Muslim tribes into one monarchy.

Verse 1: “Fallen star” given key to bottomless pit.

See Rev. 1:20. Star = religious minister. Fallen = Verses 5, 10: Prophetic period of 5 months
heretical or fallen minister. Identified as Mohammed. (150 years) of torment begins with establish-
ment of Empire. Mohammedism spreads.

Verse 2: “He (Mohammed) opened the bottomless

pit,” releasing “the smoke of the pit,” (cloud of errors)
which “darkened the sun” (gospel light) and “the air” Verse 11: Othman is identified as “king over
(Christian influence.) them,” whose names in Hebrew, “Abad-
don” (destroyer) and in Greek, “Apollyon,”
(exterminator), aptly describe this period of
Verse 4: Commanded not to hurt the grass, green domination by Muslim Sultans.
things, or trees—meaning Christians; but only “those
men which have not the seal of God,”—meaning
infidels, heathen.

* Litch, J., “The Three Wo Trumpets, Fall of the Ottoman Empire, or Ottoman Supremacy departed, August 11, 1840,” The Midnight Cry,
January 6, 1843, pp.7-10; and “The Rise and Progress of Adventism,” The Advent Shield, May, 1844, pp. 46-93.
Moon, J., Josiah Litch: Herald of “The Advent Near,” Andrews University S.D.A. Theological Seminary, May, 1973, 53 pages.
Volume 3 — Number 4 A Remarkable | 137

the ottoman empire

AS INTERPRETED FROM REVELATION 9 & HISTORY BY JOSIAH LITCH*

6th Trumpet begins Second “woe”

Verse 15: Hour-Day-Month-Year prophecy fulfilled. (391 years + 15 days)
1449 1451 1453 1582 Gregorian Calendar 1838 1840 1843

Verse 18: The Ottoman Mohammed Ali, Pasha of Egypt

Sultan Mehmed II, con- declares independence from Empire
quers Constantinople, and sovereignty over Egypt, Arabia,
employing gunpowder, and Syria.
the “fire,” “smoke,” and
“brimstone” that “issued
out of their mouths.” With the Empire thus threatened by
the Pasha of Egypt, Turkish Sultan
Verse 15: “Four angels” are the resorts to alliance with Christian na-
four principal sultanies of Ottoman tions, England, Russia, Austria, and
Prussia, for power to settle problem.
Empire. Amurath (one of the four)
dies and is succeeded by Mehmed II.
Based on this interpre-
tation of Rev. 9, Li-
End of 150 years, downfall tch predicts Ottoman
of the Greek Empire sig- Empire will “Fall”
naled when Greek emperor August, 1840.
John Paleologus died.
Diplomat from Sultan gives
His successor, Constantine ultimatum to Pasha on Aug.
Diacozes recognizes sub- 11, 1840, threatening war by
servience to Turkish power allies if Pasha does not com-
by asking permission of ply with treaty. Prophecy
Amurath, the Turkish sul- fulfilled as predicted.
tan, to ascend the Greek
throne. (Litch believed the 7th Trumpet and third
Turks would lose power in “woe” begin. Projected
the same way.) The Ottoman Sultan time of the end.
Mehmed II
1432-1481
138 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

Triumvirate Leadership
W hen William Miller started preaching dream to preach the message. When he de-
that Christ would come in 1843, he fully cided to do this, he wrote “... [I was] alone, as
believed the churches would receive the mes- an advocate of the doctrine, [but not discour-
sage with joy and proclaim it everywhere. Seven aged]... by the report that Mr. Fitch had given
years later, in early 1838, Miller was tired, ill, it up.”3 Josiah Litch is therefore considered by
and discouraged. It was evident the message was most historians to be the “first well-known
unpopular. Miller didn’t know that God was al- minister to adopt Miller’s views, and the first
ready leading in the lives to join him as a full-time
of two men who would ministerial associate.”4
Strategy for Evangelism*
soon become his co- This talented preacher
workers forming a tri- 1. Maintain personal consecration, watch- was later to be referred to
umvirate leadership for fulness and prayer. as the Uriah Smith of the
the great advent move- 2. Conduct one-on-one conversation about Millerite movement.
ment that was destined the second coming of Christ. Between November
3. Form Bible study classes.
to rock the forties. and December of 1839,
4. Schedule social meetings for prayer and
Miller’s lectures had Joshua V. Himes also
preaching.
been published in 1836, 1
5. Question ministers as to the meaning of
joined Miller [See LWF
but all the ministers who certain key texts. Volume 2:4.], and with
believed the view previ- 6. Circulate the Advent books, but in this to Litch became united in
ous to 1838, relapsed and neglect neither a preparation for the sec- an informal leadership
abandoned preaching it, ond coming, nor one’s earthly business. of the movement. Miller
except for a certain El- 7. Remain in the churches and seek to bring continued as the central
der Fuller of whom little about a more positive attitude regarding figure with the key pro-
is known. “The current the second coming. phetic message; Himes—
of public opinion was 8. Endure persecution, opposition, and as the dynamic publisher
too strong for them....”2 scorn with patience. and public relations
9. Establish Second Advent Libraries in all manager; and Litch—as
At this precise mo-
towns and villages.
ment, God enlisted in the great promoter and
the cause a powerful Source: Nichols, F. D., The Midnight Cry, defender of the Second
preacher and student of Review and Herald Publishing Association, Advent Movement. One
Bible Prophecy, Elder Takoma Park, Washington, D.C., 1944, p. 72. example of their wise
Josiah Litch. He had * Paraphrased. leadership is the list of
read Miller’s lectures nine specific suggestions
and was impressed in a to believers regarding
1
  Litch, J., “Rise and Progress of Adventism,” The Advent 3
  Ibid., p. 56.
Shield, May, 1844, p. 80, 81. 4
  Moon, J., Josiah Litch: Herald of “The Advent Near,” An-
2
  Ibid. drews University Thesis, May, 1973, p. 6.
Volume 3 — Number 4 Triumvirate Leadership | 139

how to accomplish the solemn task of witness- that this campaign rocked Philadelphia from
ing about the nearness of the Lord’s coming. center to circumference.
These nine suggestions formed part of an ad- With the blessing of God and in the power
dress drafted at the second Advent Conference, of the Holy Spirit, this triumvirate leadership
June 15, 1841, and were, in effect, a strategy for worked an astounding increase and spread of
non-sectarian evangelism. [See center box.] the message just as Himes predicted in his fa-
One evidence of Litch’s leadership, daring, mous words, “... doors shall be opened in ev-
and faith was the decision to rent the great ery city in the Union; and the warning shall go
Chinese Museum Auditorium in Philadelphia to the ends of the earth.”5  MS
which seated six thousand. William Miller
lectured twice a day, for nearly two weeks in
5
  Nichols, F. D., The Midnight Cry, Review and Herald
Publishing Association, Takoma Park, Washington, D.C.,
the over-crowded building. Litch reported
1944, p. 72.

the RISE & FA LL of

Josiah Litch by Marlene Steinweg

W hat a dream! Josiah trembled as he remem-

bered its forceful message. Why did he have
this dream? What did it mean? How would it ef-
own great arguments against the coming of the
Lord vanished and he was delighted with the idea
of the glorious reign of Christ on a renewed earth.2
fect his future? He then reasoned with himself, “If this doctrine is
true, shouldn’t I try to understand and proclaim
Early Glimpses it!”3 He resisted this conviction, however, fearing
Josiah Litch was born in Higham, Massachu- that, if Jesus did not come as predicted, his having
sets, in 1809. We know little about his early life preached the doctrine would hurt his reputation.
and training except that he was converted at age Then he had his spectacular dream through
17, that at one time he studied to be a physician, which the Lord humbled him and made him
and that he became an itinerant minister for the willing to bear reproach for Christ.4 He had been
Methodist Episcopal Church when he was 24 “called to this cause by such forceful evidence
years old. Through his prolific writings it is evident [that] ... to resist would be tantamount to turning
his formal education was more than adequate. He from the Lord....”5 Without hesitation, he resolved
became a man of conviction who had the “courage to preach the truth on the subject of the Second
to advocate what he believed to be truth.”1 2
  Litch, J., “Rise and Progress of Adventism,” The Advent
In early 1838, as he skeptically read Miller’s Shield, May, 1844, p. 55.
Lectures, he was convicted of its truth. The argu- 3
  Ibid., p. 55.
ments were so clear, simple, and scriptural that his 4
  Ibid.
1
  Seventh-day Adventist Encyclopedia, Commentary Refer- 5
  Moon, J., Josiah Litch: Herald of “The Advent Near,” An-
ence Series, Volume 10, Review & Herald Publishing, p. 705. drews University Thesis, May, 1973, p. 13.
140 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

Coming of Christ. Twenty-nine years old at the ministerial conference held that summer. On June 9,
time, Litch had been an itinerant minister for five at Providence, Rhode Island, he appeared before the
years.6 He immediately began writing about and examination committee to answer for the doctrine
preaching the doctrine wherever he went. he was teaching. The committee decided that Litch
“held nothing contrary to Methodism, although he
Litch Attains Prominence went in some points beyond it.”10 After this, he was
Litch published an article in June of 1838, en- left at liberty to devote his time to preaching the
titled “The Probability of the Second Coming of Christ soon second coming.11
About A.D. 1843,” in which he predicted the fall of Litch attended three other Methodist Episco-
the Ottoman Empire in August of 1840, as a direct pal conferences that summer, where he was able to
fulfillment of the prophecies of Revelation, chapter preach the Advent for his fellow ministers and dis-
nine. This awakened a great deal of interest through- tribute about forty dollars worth of literature. He
out the northeast and, as the time approached, many reported that the publications were eagerly seized
opponents declared that the event would not oc- upon by those “ambassadors of Christ” and long-
cur, and that “then the spell would be broken, and cherished prejudices began giving way.12
Adventism would die.”7 Infidels were ready to jest; During the time interlude between the summer
while believers trembled for fear that it should not of 1841 and the Disappointment, Litch never once
come to pass as anticipated. More importantly, if this turned aside from the inspiration of his dream. He
prophecy were fulfilled as predicted, many thought it worked full-time as a general agent, and also on the
would corroborate Miller’s use of the year-day prin- editorial staff of The Signs of the Times. He wrote
ciple in interpreting the 2300 days of Daniel 8:14. prolifically and preached eloquently, often holding
When the Ottoman Empire effectively lost its the unwearied interest of thousands for an hour and
independence on the precise day predicted by Li- a half as he spoke on the imminent return of Christ.
tch, at least one thousand infidels accepted the Bi- Disappointment and Decline
ble “as God’s revelation to man,”8 and the year-day
principle received incontrovertible support. [See When S. S. Snow’s seventh-month movement
“The Rise and Fall of the Ottoman Empire,” pp. 2, 7, caught on in the mid-summer of 1844 [See LWF
& Insert A.] Some modern Bible scholars disagree 3:2.], Litch was very cautious and only accepted the
with Litch’s interpretation and application. Nev- new date eleven days before the fact. He declared,
ertheless, this fulfillment impressed Bible scholars “I cannot praise God sufficiently that He has [per-
and many infidels at that time in history. mitted]... me to behold this great light. I feel myself
Early in 1841, Litch was impressed to discontin- humbled... and now lift up my head in joyful expec-
ue his itinerant ministry with the Methodist Epis- tation of seeing the King of kings within ten days.”13
copal Church, but it was hard for him to do so. He Interestingly enough, Litch once said regarding
didn’t want to sever the strong ties he had with that the event to occur on October 22, 1844, “It yet re-
church, and he was also concerned about “The feel- mains to be shown that our calculations of time are
ings and welfare of [his] beloved family ....”9 These not correct, and are only in error relative to the event
two concerns formed an apparently insurmountable which marked its close. This is the most likely.”14 This
barrier against devoting himself exclusively to the indicated he was so sure of the time that he thought
work of proclaiming the Lord’s coming. This con- it more probable to err in the prophetic interpreta-
flict was resolved at an annual Methodist Episcopal
6
  The Advent Shield, p. 64. 10
  Ibid., p. 64, 65.
7
  Ibid., p. 59. 11
  Ibid.
8
  Loughborough, J. N., The Great Second Advent Movement, 12
  Ibid.
Review & Herald Publishing Association, Washington, D. 13
  Litch, J., “Letter,” The Midnight Cry, October 12, 1844, p.
C., 1909, p. 132. 125.
9
  The Advent Shield, p. 62. 14
  The Advent Shield, p. 81.
Volume 3 — Number 4 Triumvirate Leadership | 141

tion regarding the event. However, when Christ failed to

come on October 22, he began to readjust his thinking.
In May of 1845, he reversed his position regarding
TIME LINE
the seventh-month movement stating, “I believe we erred
and ran off our track about one year ago.”15 He continued Birth 1809
for a time believing that Miller’s first view was true and
that the cry would continue till Jesus appeared in the air.16 Converted 1826
At this time he joined the formal Adventists with Himes,
Bliss, and Hale, who believed the error was the time and Becomes Itinerant Methodist
Episcopal Minister
1833
that the event was still future; that the “door” was still
open and would be closed when Christ came. He opposed
both the extremist branch with Turner and Snow, and the Reads Miller’s Lectures
Sabbatarian branch with Bates, Edson and the Whites.17 Has dream, begins promoting
He also joined with some leaders who sought to in- the “new” doctrine 1838
fluence Miller against the light from heaven regarding the Writes The Probability of the 2nd
Third Angel’s Message and the commandments of God. Coming, predicting the fall of the
[See box below.] These men failed to recognize and ac- Ottoman Empire 1839
cept the message which would have best explained the Continues preaching
“disappointment and cast a light and glory on the past.”18 Second Coming
Elder Litch progressively declined from his former
Fall of the Ottoman Empire, 1840
position on prophetic interpretation, until he published in
Aug. 11, as he predicted
1873, A Complete Harmony of Daniel and the Apocalypse,19
in which he repudiated almost every portion of Millerite Leaves itinerant ministry. Becomes
prophetic interpretation including the year-day princi- general agent; also editor for Signs of 1841
ple. His new interpretation placed all of Revelation from the Times. Nov., visits Charles Fitch
chapter 4 onward to be fulfilled in the future.20
Opens work in Philadelphia &
A Warning Washington, D.C. 1842

“Elder Litch had that experience of genuine submis- Continues work in Philadelphia and
Pittsburgh, PA, and Baltimore, MD
sion to the will of God, but he failed to maintain it. This 1843
failure led him to minimize the marked way the Lord had Sept.: Charles Fitch baptized Josiah
led in his own past experience and in the movement he Litch by immersion. J. Litch also
had been called to be a part of. He was used by God as a baptizes his own wife
mighty herald of ‘the advent near,’ but he eventually denied 1844
Accepts seventh-month message &
almost every distinctive point of the message he had helped Oct. 22 as date for Christ’s Coming
to proclaim. His tragic experience is a warning for us all.”21 Disappointment, Oct. 22
1845
Declares October 22,
seventh-month movement
to be an error

On editorial staff for Messiah’s

Herald, probably until his death
Date?

Repudiates year-day principle

in Harmony of Daniel & the Apocalypse 1873

Death 1886
142 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

One Great P. R. Man HOLY PROFESSION

J osiah Litch was a talented publishing and
public relations man.. He worked as a general
agent, traveling widely in behalf of the Millerite
by Josiah Litch
Christian Professor,—You profess to have put on
publications. As he traveled, he preached and the Lord Jesus Christ: but remember, “If any man have
opened up the work in new places. He was well not the spirit of Christ he is none of his.” Again “If
known for his many articles on a wide range of any man says that he is Christ’s, he ought himself also
subjects—some refuting supposed doctrinal er- so to walk, even as he walked.” And it is only while we
ror—others supporting Miller’s doctrine. exhibit Christ’s spirit that we either give to others or
While editor of the Signs of the Times since have ourselves a good evidence of being his.
July, 1841, his scholarly articles appeared in its What then was the spirit of Christ? It was a spirit of
columns as well as in many other advent news- love toward the wretched and perishing. He left all his
papers often with nothing more than a simple glory behind, to humble himself, suffer and die for sin-
“L.” to identify the writer. In Philadelphia, he ners; that they might not perish but have everlasting life.
edited a powerful advent paper, the Philadel- And shall we call ourselves Christians, the disciples of this
phia Alarm, which later became the Trumpet of Jesus, while we in fact do not and are not willing to make
Alarm. Some of his publications are listed below. any sacrifice for the salvation of those for whom the Re-
deemer died? Have you spoken to that friend or neighbor
of yours, with whom you daily converse in the merest tri-
Publication Date
fles, respecting the awful subjects of heaven... judgment
The Midnight Cry Early 1838 and eternity? Have you prayed and wept over that un-
Probability of the Second Coming May/June, converted parent, brother, sister, child, or it may be, husband
of Jesus About A.D. 1843 1838 or wife? Have you spoken to them of their danger?
Signs of the Times, January 1, 1841, p. 1.
Eight Fundamental Errors in
Mar., 1840
Miller’s Theory (Rebuttal.) This is an employment worthy of the holy profes-
Address to the Clergy May, 1840 sion you have made; and should constitute the great and
Our Work June, 1841 all absorbing business of life... The judge is even now at
the door, how contemptible should all worldly pleasure
Address to Clergy (Enlarged.) July, 1841 appear, and how vastly important everlasting things.
Prophetic expositions (Refuting
Dowling’s Reply to Miller’s Nov., 1842 Unconverted Sinner, —This is your working day....
Judaism Overthrown.) Your sins have separated between you and your God,
and unless removed they must ruin you forever. Do
Anti-Annihilationist (Refutes you ask what you can do? I reply, cease to sin, repent
Dec., 1842
Conditional Immortality.) and believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall
Rise & Progress of Adventism May, 1844 be saved. Do not imagine you will ever be any better by
Messiah’s Throne & Traces of any process you can pursue, until you believe in Christ
1855 as your Savior, and through his merits that God can be
Millenial Glory
just and yet be your justifier. It is the only way to pardon
Everlasting Punishment 1859 and salvation.... Why, then, if salvation is so important
Prophetic Significance of Eastern and the time so short in which you may secure it, can
1867
& European Movements you find time to attend to every thing else rather than to
Complete Harmony of Daniel this great work? “The time is fulfilled, the kingdom of
& the Apocalypse, (Repudiates 1873 God is at hand; Repent ye and believe the gospel.”—L.
year-day principle.) Signs of the Times, January 1, 1841, p. 1.
Volume 3 — Number 4 THE THREE WO TRUMPETS. WO! WO!! WO!!! | 143

Insert A

THE THREE WO TRUMPETS. WO! WO!! WO!!!

Fall of the Ottoman Empire, or Ottoman
Supremacy Departed, August 11, 1840.
by Josiah Litch
Note—This article uses language and attitudes toward Mohammed and Islam representative of the mid-nineteenth century. Today Seventh-
day Adventists would not choose this language and generally manifest friendly attitudes toward Muslims.—The Editors

T he book of Revelation has long been

looked upon as a book of inexplicable
mysteries, altogether beyond the reach of the
Rev. 9:1. “And the fifth angel sounded,
and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the
earth; and to him was given the key of the
comprehension of mortals. And this opinion bottomless pit.”
has received too much encouragement from A star, in the figurative language of Revela-
professed teachers and expounders of the tion, is a minister of religion. See Rev. 1:20....
word of God, many of them of eminent tal- A fallen star, then would signify a fallen or he-
ents and various learning... much evil has been retical minister of religion. This was undoubt-
done by their unguarded remarks respecting edly the Arabian imposter, Mahomet. [Moham-
the obscurity of unfulfilled prophecy in gen- med] There is so general an agreement among
eral, and the book of Revelation in particu- Christians, especially protestant commenta-
lar.... The Holy Spirit is grieved, and the God tors, that the subject of this prediction is Ma-
of Revelation slighted and insulted, by such hom-medism [Islam], I shall not enter into the
insinuations and remarks.... How differently argument at large to prove it; but in passing,
has the author of the book expressed himself shall merely give a brief exposition of the em-
in reference to it! He calls it, “The Book of blems used, and their application in the text.
the Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave Verse 2: “And he opened the bottomless pit;
unto him to show unto his servants things which and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as
must shortly come to pass ....” the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun
If it is a revelation, then it is not an in- and the air were darkened by reason of the
explicable mystery, but the mind of God made smoke of the pit....”
known to man. “Blessed,” then “is he that The smoke was the cloud of errors which
readeth, and they which hear the words of the arose through his instrumentality, darkening
prophecy of this book.” If God, then, has pro- the sun, (gospel light,) and the air, (the influ-
nounced a blessing on the reader of this book, ence of Christianity on the minds of men.) In this
who shall disannul it? enterprise, he and his followers were so suc-
Rev. 8:13. “Wo [sic], wo, wo to the inhabiters cessful that the light of Christianity almost
of the earth, by reason of the other voices of disappeared wherever he gained an influence;
the trumpet of the three angels which are and the smoke of the pit produced nearly total
yet to sound.” darkness throughout the eastern church.
144 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

Verse 3: “And there came out of the smoke “Grass, green thing, and tree are here put in
locusts upon the earth; and unto them was opposition to those men who have not the seal
given power as scorpions of the earth have of God, &c. If so, they must mean those who
power....” have the seal of God—his worshippers.
That these locusts were emblems of an “... —Infidels, who rejected the Christian
army, is clear... : “And the shapes of the locusts religion, and also all idolaters, they forced to
were like unto horses prepared unto battle; receive the Mahommedan religion [Islam],
and on their heads were crowns like gold, and upon pain of death. But Jews and Christians,
their faces were the faces of men. And they who had their Bibles and their religion, they
had hair like the hair of women, and their left to the enjoyment of them, upon their
teeth were as the teeth of lions,” &c.... Such is paying large sums, which they exacted. But
the description of a Mahommedan [Muslim] where the payment of such sums was refused,
horseman prepared for battle. A horse, a rider they must either embrace the new religion or
with a man’s face, long flowing beard, woman’s die.”—Smith’s Key to Revelation.
hair, flowing or plaited, and the head encircled Verse 5: “And to them it was given that they
with a yellow turban, like gold. should not kill them, but that they should
“Was given power, as the scorpions of the be tormented five months.”
earth have power....” Martinicus says, “Scorpi- As the language thus far has been figura-
ons have nippers, or pincers, with which they tive, so it must be here also. To kill, signifies,
keep hold of what they seize, after they have a political death, or subjection. The nation
wounded it with their sting....” of Christians who were the subjects of this
Like the scorpion, Mahomet stung the sub- plague were to be tormented five months, but
jects of his proselytism, and infused the poison not politically slain. Five months is one hun-
of his doctrines, and continued to hold them dred and fifty days; each day a full solar year;
by the force of arms, until it had affected the the whole time, one hundred and fifty years.
whole man, and the subject settled down in Verse 6: “And in those days men shall seek
the belief of his delusive errors.... Wherever his death, and shall not find it; and shall desire
arms triumphed, there his religion was imposed to die, and death shall flee from them.”
on men, whether they believed it or not.... This, of course, is the same death as that in
“The successors of the prophet propagated verse 5, viz., political. Such was the misery of
his faith and imitated his example; and such was the Greeks, occasioned by the wars in which
the rapidity of their progress, that in the space they were almost continually embroiled with
of a century, Persia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, and the Mahommedan powers, that very many
Spain had submitted to the victorious arms of would have preferred an entire subjection of
the Arabian and Saracen conquerors.”—Ruter the empire to them, to the protracted miseries
Verse 4: “And it was commanded them that the war occasioned. But this was not permit-
they should not hurt the grass of the earth ted; political death fled from them.
neither any green thing, neither any tree;
but only those men which have not the seal
of God in their foreheads.”
Volume 3 — Number 4 THE THREE WO TRUMPETS. WO! WO!! WO!!! | 145

The Exterminator Torments 3. His name. In Hebrew, “Abaddon,” the de-

The Greeks One Hundred stroyer; in Greek, “Apollyon,” one that extermi-
nates or destroys. Having two different names in
And Fifty Years
the two languages, it is evident that the charac-
Verse 10: “Their power was to hurt men five ter rather than the name of the power is intend-
months.” ed to be represented.... Such has always been
the character of the Ottoman government....
1. The question arises. What men were But when did Othman make his first as-
they to hurt five months? Undoubtedly the sault on the Greek empire? According to Gib-
same they were afterwards to slay; (See verse bon (“Decline & Fall,” &c.) “Othman first en-
15.) “The third part of the men,” or third of tered the territory of Nicomedia on the 27th
the Roman empire—the Greek division of it. day of July, 1299....”
2. When were they to begin their work of “And their power was to torment men five
torment? The 11th verse answers the question: months....” Commencing July 27th, 1299, the
—“They had a king over them, which is the one hundred and fifty years reach to 1449. Dur-
angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the ing that whole period the Turks were engaged
Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek in an almost perpetual war with the Greek em-
hath his name Apollyon.” pire, but yet without conquering it. They seized
a. “They had a king over them.” From the upon and held several of the Greek provinces,
death of Mahomet... the Mahommedans were but still Greek independence was maintained in
divided into various factions, under several Constantinople. But in 1449, the termination of
leaders, with no general civil government ex- the one hundred and fifty years, a change came.
tending over them all. Near the close of the Before presenting the history of that change,
13th century, Othman founded a government, however, we will look at verses 12-15...: “One
which has since been known as the Ottoman wo is past; and behold, there come two woes
government, or empire, extending over all the more hereafter. And the sixth angel sounded,
principal Mahommedan tribes, consolidating and I heard a voice, from the four horns of the
them into one grand monarchy. golden alter which is before. Saying to the sixth
b. The character of the king. “Which is the angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four
angel of the bottomless pit.” An angel signifies a angels which are bound in the great river Eu-
messenger, or minister, either good or bad; not phrates. And the four angels were loosed which
always a spiritual being. “The angel of the bot- were prepared for an hour, a day, a month, and
tomless pit,” or chief minister of the religion a year, for to slay a third part of men.”
which came from hence when it was opened. The first wo was to continue from the rise
That religion is Mahommedism [Islam], and of Mahommedism until the end of the five
the Sultan is its chief minister. months. Then the first wo was to end, and the
“The Sultan, or Grand Signior, as he is in- second begin. And when the sixth angel sound-
differently called, is also Supreme Caliph, or ed, it was commanded to take off the restraints
high priest, uniting in his person the highest which had been imposed on the nation, by
spiritual dignity with the supreme secular au- which they were restricted to the work of tor-
thority.”— Perkin’s, “World as it is,” p. 361.... menting men, and their commission extended
146 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

to slay the third part of men. This command his independence into the hands of the Christian
came from the four horns of the golden altar powers, from whom he received it.
which is before God. “The four angels,” are the When the foregoing calculation was made,
four principal sultanies of which the Ottoman it was purely a matter of calculation on the
empire is composed, located in the country of prophetic periods of Scripture. Now, however,
the Euphrates. They had been restrained; God the time has passed by, and it is proper to in-
commanded, and they were loosed. quire what the result has been—whether it has
In the year 1449, John Paleologus, the corresponded with the previous calculation.
Greek emperor, died, but left no children to 1. Has the ottoman independence in Con-
inherit his throne, and Constantine Deacoz- stantinople departed, and is it in christian
es succeeded to it. But he would not venture hands? Let the following testimony answer
to ascend the throne without the consent of the question....
Amurath, the Turkish Sultan. He therefore The London Morning Herald, after the
sent ambassadors to ask his consent, and ob- capture of St. Jean d’Acre, speaking of the
tained it, before he presumed to call himself state of things in the Ottoman empire, says:—
sovereign .... Let this historical fact be care- “We have dissipated into thin air the prestige
fully examined in connection with the pre- that lately invested as with a halo the name
diction above. This was not a violent assault of Mehemet Ali. We have in all probability
made on the Greeks, by which their empire destroyed forever the power of that hitherto
was overthrown and their independence taken successful ruler. But have we done aught to re-
away, but simply a voluntary surrender of that store strength to the Ottoman empire? we fear
independence into the hands of the Turks, by not. we fear that the sultan has been
saying, “I cannot reign unless you permit.” reduced to the rank of a puppet; and
The four angels were loosed for an hour, that the sources of the turkish em-
a day, a month, and a year, to slay the third pire’s strength are entirely destroyed.
part of men. This period amounts to three “If the supremacy of the Sultan is hereafter
hundred and ninety-one years and fifteen to be maintained in Egypt, it must be main-
days; during which Ottoman supremacy was tained, we fear, by the unceasing intervention of
to exist in Constantinople. England and Russia....”
Commencing when the one hundred and 2. When did Mahommedan independence in
fifty years ended, in 1449, the period would Constantinople depart?
end August 11th, 1840. Judging from the In order to answer this question under-
manner of the commencement of the Ot- standingly, it will be necessary to review briefly
toman supremacy, that it was by a voluntary the history of that power for a few years past.
acknowledgment on the part of the Greek For several years the Sultan has been em-
emperor that he only reigned by permission broiled in war with Mehemet [Mohammed]
of the Turkish Sultan, we should naturally Ali, Pacha [sic] of Egypt. In 1838 there was a
conclude that the fall or departure of Otto- threatening of war between the Sultan and his
man independence would be brought about in Egyptian vassal. Mehemet Ali Pacha, in a note
the same way; that at the end of the specified addressed to the foreign consuls, declared that
period, the Sultan would voluntarily surrender in the future, he would pay no tribute in the
Volume 3 — Number 4 THE THREE WO TRUMPETS. WO! WO!! WO!!! | 147

Porte, and that he considered himself indepen- ernment steamer to Alexandria, to communi-
dent sovereign of Egypt, Arabia, and Syria.... In cate the ultimatum to the Pacha.” [—Moniteur
1839, hostilities again commenced, and were Ottoman, Aug. 22, 1840.]
prosecuted, until, in a general battle between the The question now comes up, when was
armies of the Sultan and Mehemet, the Sultan’s that document put officially under the
army was entirely cut up and destroyed, and his control of mehemet ali?
fleet taken by Mehemet and carried into Egypt “By the French steamer of the 24th, we
.... This fleet Mehemet positively refused to give have advices from Egypt to the 16th.... The
up and return to the Sultan.... In 1840, England, Turkish government steamer, which had
Russia, Austria, and Prussia, interposed, and de- reached alexandria on the 11th, with
termined on a settlement of the difficulty; for it the envoy rifat bey on board, had by his
was evident, if let alone, Mehemet would soon (the Pacha’s) orders been placed in quarantine,
become master of the Sultan’s throne.... and she was not released from it till the 16th...
The Sublime Porte, with a view of putting however... on the very day on which he had
a stop to the effusion of Mussulman blood, been admitted to pratique, the above named
and to the various evils which would arise functionary had had an audience of the Pacha,
from a renewal of hostilities, accepted the in- and had communicated to him the command
tervention of the great powers.... of the Sultan, with respect to the evacuation of
Here was certainly a voluntary surrender..., the Syrian province, appointing another audi-
[part of the official document reads] “The ence for the next day, when, in the presence of
powers have, together with the ottoman the consuls of the European powers, he would
plenipotentiary, receive from him his
drawn up and signed OTTOMAN SUPREMACY did depart on the definite answer, and
a treaty, whereby the ELEVENTH OF AUGUST into the hands of inform him of the
Sultan offers the Pa- the great Christian powers of Europe. alternative of his re-
cha, the hereditary fusing to obey; giv-
government of Egypt, and all that part of Syria ing him the ten days which have been allotted
extending from the gulf of Suez to the lake of him by the convention to decide on the course
Tiberias, together with the province of Acre, for he should think fit to adopt....” —The London
life; the Pacha, on his part, evacuating all other Morning Chronicle, Sept. 18, 1840.
parts of the Sultan’s dominions now occupied According to previous calculation, there-
by him, and returning the Ottoman fleet. A fore, ottoman supremacy did depart on the
certain space of time has been granted him to ELEVENTH OF AUGUST into the hands of
accede to these terms; and, as the proposals of the great Christian powers of Europe.
the Sultan and his allies, the four powers, do Then the second wo is past, and the sixth
not admit of any change of qualification, if the trumpet has ceased its sounding; and the con-
Pacha refuse to accede to them, it is evident clusion is now inevitable, because the word of
that the evil consequences to fall upon him will God affirms the fact in so many words, “Be-
be attributable solely to his own fault. hold, the third wo cometh quickly.”
“His Excellency, Rifat Bey, Musleshar for
foreign affairs, has been despatched in a gov- The Midnight Cry, Jan. 6, 1843, pp. 7-10.
148 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4
Volume 3 — Number 4 Spirit of Prophecy Statements | 149

Insert B

Spirit of Prophecy StatementsIndicate

Various Fulfillments of Prophecy.
(bold supplied throughout)

1. UNROLLING THE SCROLL a partial fulfillment in the outpouring of the

Spirit on the day of Pentecost; but it will reach
[Isaiah 58:6-9, 13, 14 quoted] its full accomplishment in the manifestation of
This is our work. The light that we have divine grace which will attend the closing work
upon the third angel’s message is the true light. of the gospel.... The Faith I Live By, p. 292.
The mark of the beast is exactly what it has been
proclaimed to be. Not all in regard to this matter B. Ruin.
is yet understood, and will not be understood The ruin of Jerusalem was a symbol of the
until the unrolling of the scroll; but a most sol- final ruin that shall overwhelm the world. The
emn work is to be accomplished in our world. prophecies that received a partial fulfillment
The Lord’s command to His servants is, “Cry in the overthrow of Jerusalem have a more di-
aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, rect application to the last days. We are now
and show My people their transgression, and the standing on the threshold of great and solemn
house of Jacob their sins.” Isaiah 58:1. A message events. A crisis is before us, such as the world
that will arouse the churches is to be proclaimed. has never witnessed. And sweetly to us, as to the
Every effort is to be made to give the light, not first disciples, comes the assurance that God’s
only to our people, but to the world. I have been kingdom ruleth over all. The program of com-
instructed that the prophecies of Daniel and the ing events is in the hands of our Maker. The
Revelation should be printed in small books, Majesty of heaven has the destiny of nations, as
with the necessary explanations, and should be well as the concerns of His church, in His own
sent all over the world. Our own people need charge. The divine Instructor is saying to every
to have the light placed before them in clearer agent in the accomplishment of His plans, as
lines. Counsels on Health, p. 520-521. (see also He said to Cyrus, “I girded thee, though thou
Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 6, p. 17.) hast not known Me.” Isaiah 45:5. Thoughts from
the Mount of Blessing, p. 120-121. (See also Tes-
2. “PARTIAL FULFILLMENT” timonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 753.)
OF PROPHECY IN PAST C. Fearful Judgments.
Here we see that the church—the Lord’s
A. Outpouring of the Spirit.
sanctuary—was the first to feel the stroke of the
In immediate connection with the scenes of wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom
the great day of God, the Lord by the prophet God had given great light, and who had stood as
Joel has promised a special manifestation of guardians of the spiritual interests of the people,
His Spirit. Joel 2:28. This prophecy received had betrayed their trust. This shows us that we
150 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

must not look to men for example. We need to toward her children which she shall bear; for
stay our faith upon God; for there is just before she shall eat them for want of all things secret-
us a time that will try men’s souls. Christ upon ly in the siege and straitness, wherewith thine
the Mount of Olives rehearsed the fearful judg- enemy shall distress thee in thy gates.” [Deut.
ments that were to precede his second com- 28:56, 57.] The Great Controversy, p. 32.
ing: “Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars.” Every indignity, reproach, and cruelty that
“Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom Satan could instigate human hearts to devise,
against kingdom; and there shall be famines, and has been visited upon the followers of Jesus.
pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. All And it will be again fulfilled in a marked man-
these are the beginning of sorrows.” While these ner; for the carnal heart is still at enmity with
prophecies received a partial fulfillment at the the law of God, and will not be subject to its
destruction of Jerusalem, they have a more direct commands. The world is no more in harmony
application in the last days. Advent Review and with the principles of Christ today than it was
Sabbath Herald, Jan. 11, 1887, paragraph 12. in the days of the apostles. The same hatred that
prompted the cry, “Crucify Him! crucify Him!”
3. PROPHECIES WILL the same hatred that led to the persecution of
the disciples, still works in the children of dis-
“AGAIN BE FULFILLED”, obedience. The same spirit which in the Dark
“BE REPEATED”. Ages consigned men and women to prison, to
exile, and to death, which conceived the exqui-
A. Persecution. site torture of the Inquisition, which planned
and executed the massacre of St. Bartholomew,
Thousands perished from famine and pes- and which kindled the fires of Smithfield, is still
tilence. Natural affection seemed to have been at work with malignant energy in unregenerate
destroyed. Husbands robbed their wives, and hearts. The history of truth has ever been the re-
wives their husbands. Children would be seen cord of a struggle between right and wrong. The
snatching the food from the mouths of their proclamation of the gospel has ever been carried
aged parents. The question of the prophet, forward in this world in the face of opposition,
“Can a woman forget her sucking child?”[ISA. peril, loss, and suffering. The Acts of the Apostles,
49:15.] received the answer within the walls pp. 84, 85. (Christian Service, p. 156-157.)
of that doomed city, “The hands of the piti-
ful women have sodden their own children; B. Abounding Iniquity
they were their meat in the destruction of the & Gospel Preaching.
daughter of my people. “[Lam. 4:10.] Again In the prophecy of Jerusalem’s destruction
was fulfilled the warning prophecy given four- Christ said, “Because iniquity shall abound,
teen centuries before: “The tender and delicate the love of many shall wax cold. But he that
woman among you, which would not adven- shall endure unto the end, the same shall be
ture to set the sole of her foot upon the ground saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall
for delicateness and tenderness, her eye shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto
be evil toward the husband of her bosom, and all nations; and then shall the end come.” This
toward her son, and toward her daughter; . and
Volume 3 — Number 4 Spirit of Prophecy Statements | 151

prophecy will again be fulfilled. The abound- experience. that is more precious than fine
ing iniquity of that day finds its counterpart gold. They are to stand firm as a rock, hold-
in this generation. So with the prediction in ing the beginning of their confidence steadfast
regard to the preaching of the gospel. Before unto the end. Selected Messages, Vol. 2, p. 109.
the fall of Jerusalem, Paul, writing by the Holy
Spirit, declared that the gospel was preached to E. Sabbath Enmity.
“every creature which is under heaven.” [Col. These records of the past clearly reveal the
1:23.] So now, before the coming of the Son of enmity of Rome toward the true Sabbath and
man, the everlasting gospel is to be preached its defenders, and the means which she em-
“to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and ploys to honor the institution of her creating.
people.” [Rev. 14:6, 14.] The Desire of Ages, p. The word of God teaches that these scenes
633. (See also Maranatha, p. 19). are to be repeated as papists and Protestants
shall unite for the exaltation of the Sunday.
C. Outpouring of the Rain.
[Rev. 13:11, 12.] For nearly forty years Sab-
The great work of the gospel is not to bath reformers have presented this testimony
close with less manifestation of the power of to the world. In the events now taking place
God than marked its opening. The prophe- is seen a rapid advance toward the fulfillment
cies which were fulfilled in the outpouring of of the prediction. There is the same claim of
the former rain at the opening of the gospel divine authority for Sunday-keeping, and the
are again to be fulfilled in the latter rain at same lack of scriptural evidence, as in the days
its close. Here are “the times of refreshing” to of papal supremacy. The assertion that God’s
which the apostle Peter looked forward when judgments are visited upon men for their vio-
he said: “Repent ye therefore, and be convert- lation of the Sunday-Sabbath, will be repeat-
ed, that your sins may be blotted out, when the ed. Already it is beginning to be urged. The
times of refreshing shall come from the pres- Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 4, p. 396, 397.
ence of the Lord; and He shall send Jesus.”
Acts 3:19, 20. The Great Controversy, p. 611. F. History in Fulfillment
of Daniel 11 Repeated.
D. Conflict Between
We have no time to lose. Troublous times
Truth and Error.
are before us. The world is stirred with the spir-
In history and prophecy the Word of God it of war. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of
portrays the long continued conflict between in the prophecies will take place. The prophecy
truth and error. That conflict is yet in progress. in the eleventh of Daniel has nearly reached its
Those things which have been, will be repeat- complete fulfillment. Much of the history that
ed. Old controversies will be revived, and new has taken place in fulfillment of this proph-
theories will be continually arising. But God’s ecy will be repeated. In the thirtieth verse a
people, who in their belief and fulfillment of power is spoken of that “shall be grieved, and
prophecy have acted a part in the proclama- return, and have indignation against the holy
tion of the first, second, and third angels’ mes- covenant: so shall he do; he shall even return,
sages, know where they stand. They have an and have intelligence with them that forsake
152 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

the holy covenant.” [Verses 31-36, quoted.] C. Second Coming.

Manuscript Releases, Vol. 13, p. 394. We must cherish and cultivate the faith of
which prophets and apostles have testified,—
4. FUTURE “FINAL” OR the faith that deliverance in his appointed time
“COMPLETE FULFILL- and way. The sure word of prophecy will meet
its final fulfillment in the glorious advent of
MENT” OF PROPHECY. our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, as King of
kings and Lord of lords. The time of waiting
A. Gospel Invitation. may seem long; the soul may be oppressed by
We are living in a time when the last mes- discouraging circumstances; many in whom
confidence has been placed may fall by the
sage of mercy, the last invitation, is sounding to
the children of men. The command, “Go out way: but with the prophet who endeavored
into the highways and hedges,” is reaching its to encourage Judah in a time of unparalleled
final fulfillment. To every soul Christ’s invita-apostasy, let us confidently declare, “The Lord
tion will be given. The messengers are saying, is in his holy temple: let all the earth keep si-
“Come; for all things are now ready.” Heavenly lence before him.” Hab. 2:20. Let us ever hold
angels are still working in co-operation with in remembrance the cheering message, “The
human agencies. The Holy Spirit is presenting vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the
every inducement to constrain you to come. end it shall speak, and not lie: though it tarry,
Christ is watching for some sign that will be- wait for it; because it will surely come, it will
token the removing of the bolts and the open- not tarry…. The just shall live by his faith.”
ing of the door of your heart for His entrance. Hab. 2:3, 4. Advent Review and Sabbath Her-
Angels are waiting to bear the tidings to heav- ald, Jul. 15, 1915. (See also Maranatha, p. 66).
en that another lost sinner has been found. D. Revelation 13:4-18.
The hosts of heaven are waiting, ready to strike
their harps and to sing a song of rejoicing that In the last days Satan will appear as an
another soul has accepted the invitation to the angel of light, with great power and heavenly
gospel feast. Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 237. glory, and claim to be the Lord of the whole
earth. He will declare that the Sabbath has
B. Prophecies of Daniel 11. been changed from the seventh to the first day
The judgments of God are in the land. The of the week; and as lord of the first day of the
wars and rumors of wars, the destruction by fire week he will present this spurious sabbath as
and flood, say clearly that the time of trouble, a test of loyalty to him. Then will take place
which is to increase until the end, is very near the final fulfillment of the Revelator’s proph-
at hand. We have no time to lose. The world is ecy. [Rev. 13:4-18, quoted.] Manuscript Releases,
stirred with the spirit of war. The prophecies Vol. 19, p. 282.
of the eleventh of Daniel have almost reached E. Second Angel’s Message.
their final fulfillment. Maranatha, p. 25.
(See also Manuscript Releases, Vol. 13, p. The second angel’s message of Revelation
394 above.) 14 was first preached in the summer of 1844,
Volume 3 — Number 4 Spirit of Prophecy Statements | 153

and it then had a more direct application to the study of all. In this book are depicted scenes
churches of the United States, where the warn- that are now in the past, and some of eternal
ing of the judgment had been most widely pro- interest that are taking place around us; other
claimed and most generally rejected, and where of its prophecies will not receive their com-
the declension in the churches had been most plete fulfillment until the close of time, when
rapid. But the message of the second angel did the last great conflict between the powers of
not reach its complete fulfillment in 1844. The darkness and. the Prince of heaven will take
churches then experienced a moral fall, in con- place (Review and Herald, Aug. 31, 1897).
sequence of their refusal of the light of the Ad- S.D.A. Bible Commentary, Vol. 7, p. 954.
vent message; but that fall was not complete. As
they have continued to reject the special truths H. Amos and Hosea.
for this time, they have fallen lower and lower. This prophecy [Hosea 3:4, 5] is to reach
Not yet, however, can it be said that “Babylon its complete fulfillment in the gathering out
is fallen... because she made all nations drink of from all nations of a people prepared for the
the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” She second coming of Christ. The remnant of Is-
has not yet made all nations do this…. The rael is symbolized by a woman, representing
work of apostasy has not yet reached its culmi- the Lord’s chosen church on the earth. “Be-
nation. The Faith I Live By, p. 285. hold,” he says, “I will allure her, and bring her
into the wilderness, and speak comfortably
F. Purposes of Yahweh
unto her. And I will give her her vineyards
in Malachi 1:11.
from thence, and the valley of Achor for a door
Not by any temporary failure of Israel, of hope; and she shall sing there, as in the days
however, was the plan of the ages for the re- of her youth, and as in the day when she came
demption of mankind to be frustrated. Those up out of the land of Egypt. And it shall be at
to whom the prophet was speaking might not that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call me
heed the message given, but the purposes of Ishi [“My husband,” margin]; and shalt call
Jehovah were nevertheless to move steadily me no more Baali [“My lord,” margin]. For
forward to their complete fulfillment. “From I will take away the names of Baalim out of
the rising of the sun even unto the going down her mouth, and they shall no more be remem-
of the same,” the Lord declared through His bered by their name.” (Hos. 2:14-17). Advent
messenger, “My name shall be great among the Review and Sabbath Herald, Feb. 26, 1914.
Gentiles; and in every place incense shall be
offered unto My name, and a pure offering: for 5. CHRIST IS THE “COM-
My name shall be great among the heathen.”
Malachi 1:11. Prophets and Kings, p. 705, 706. PLETE FULFILLMENT”
OF PROPHECY.
G. Prophecies of Revelation.
The Lord Himself revealed to His servant A. First Coming.
John the mysteries of the book of Revelation,
and He designs that they shall be open to the Christ’s coming at the time and in the man-
ner which he did was a direct and complete
154 | Lest We Forget Volume 3 — Number 4

fulfillment of prophecy. The evidence of this, about the mark of the beast and the third
given to the world through the testimony of angel’s message. Testimonies for the Church,
the apostles and that of their contemporaries, Vol. 6, p. 17.
is among the strongest proofs of the Christian 2. Prophetic fulfillment is progressive and re-
faith. We were not eye-witnesses of the miracles petitive as is history. Specific prophecies
of Jesus, which attest his divinity; but we have that are fulfilled in this way are:
the statements of his disciples who were eye- a) Gift of the Holy Spirit in special measure.
witnesses of them, and we see by faith through b) Wars, famine, and pestilence.
their eyes, and hear through their ears; and our c) Religious persecution.
faith with theirs grasps the evidence given. The 3. Specific Prophecies that may be expected
Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 3, p. 182. to be finally and completely fulfilled in the
future are:
B. Second Coming.
a) Gospel preached to all the world.
Now is reached the complete fulfillment b) Pure, united, glorious remnant church in
of those words of the Angel: “Hear now, O a setting of “all nations drinking of the
Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows wine of Babylon” and “wondering after
that sit before thee: for they are men wondered the beast”..
at: for, behold, I will bring forth My servant c) Second coming of Jesus Christ as King of
the Branch.” (Zech.3:8) Christ is revealed as Kings, and Lord of Lords.
the Redeemer and Deliverer of His people. 4. Incomplete or partial fulfillment of proph-
Now indeed are the remnant “men wondered ecy in the past, and complete or final ful-
at,” as the tears and humiliation of their pil- fillment of the same prophecies in the fu-
grimage give place to joy and honor in the ture is part of the progressive, continuous
presence of God and the Lamb. “In that day nature of truth and the revelation of truth.
shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and 5. While truth is progressive and the under-
glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be ex- standing of truth increases more and more,
cellent and comely for them that are escaped truth is always consistent with itself and
of Israel. And it shall come to pass, that he does not change in the sense of new truth
that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in showing old truth to be false or obsolete.
Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even everyone
that is written among the living in Jerusalem.” And that, knowing the time, that now it
is high time to awake out of sleep; for now is
(Is. 4:2, 3). Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p.
476. (see also Prophets and Kings, p. 592). our salvation nearer than when we believed.
Rom. 13:11.
6. SUMMARY AND Now I tell you before it come, that, when it
is come to pass, ye may believe that I am [he].
CONCLUSIONS. John 13:19.
1. The understanding and teachings of the And now I have told you before it come
Seventh-day Adventist Church in its early to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might
years is correct concerning the prophecies believe. John 14:29.
Volume 3 — Number 4 CALENDARREFORM&THEPROPHECYOFREVELATION9:15.|155

Insert C

CALENDAR REFORM
& THE PROPHECY OF REVELATION 9:15.
CALENDAR REFORMS awakened to October 15 rather than October 5.
The weekly cycle was not interrupted. The year-
A. The Roman calendar was reformed by Ju- ly cycle was not altered, but rather restored to
lius Caesar in 46 B.C. (the Julian Calendar.) the natural cycle.)
2. The vernal equinox was restored to March 21.
WHY?: The 10 month year of 304 days had re- 3. Leap years were established for every fourth year.
sulted in the seasons being off the natural cycle. These changes made accumulated error not to be
noticeable for about 100,000 years.
WHAT REFORMS WERE CARRIED OUT?:
1. The year 46 B.C. was made to equal 445 days, The “Gregorian” calendar was adopted in Octo-
known as the “year of confusion.” ber by Portugal, Spain and Italy; in December by
France. The Catholic German states adopted the
a. 67 days were inserted between November calendar in 1583. Protestant Germany, Sweden,
and December. Denmark and the Netherlands adopted the cal-
b. 12 month calendar was instituted, with
months of alternating lengths of 31, 30 days. endar in 1700; while England waited until Sept.
2, 1752. Because 170 years had passed since the
2. January and February were inverted. reform was initiated, the number of days lost was
3. A leap year was provided. eleven. Thus citizens went to sleep September 2
This resulted in a more accurate calendar. and the next day was September 14. The weekly
cycle was not interrupted. The yearly cycle was not
B. The Julian Calendar was reformed by Au- altered, only restored to the natural cycle.
gustus Caesar.
Conclusions Regarding How
1. The name of the 8th month was changed to
“August.” Calendar Reforms May Have
2. A day was added to August and a day subtracted Affected the Prophecy of Rev. 9:15.
from February.
3. He shortened September by one day and in- 1. No changes were made during the last two
creased October by one. weeks of the prophecy.
2. The changes made did not add nor take away years.
All this resulted in a gain of .0078064 days/year 3. The changes made only corrected previous cal-
or one day every 128-129 years, (about 11 min- endar errors, bringing the calendar years back
utes per year.) to the natural cyclical seasons.

C. The Gregorian Calendar: By 1582, there Therefore, the calendar reforms did not change
had been a gain of 10 days in the calculated the application nor alter the reliability of the ful-
year, with a tendency towards leaving the fillment of the prophecy to the date proposed by
natural cycle. Pope Gregory instituted a fur- Josiah Litch.— MS
ther calendar reform which would restore the References:
calendar to the natural cycle. Longacre, C. S., Review and Herald, Aug. 21, 1941.
Haynes, C. B., World Calendar vs. World Religion, South-
1. 10 days were omitted from the month of Oc-
ern Publishing Association, Nashville, Tenn. pp. 56+.
tober, (Going to bed on October 4, the people
156 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 1

Volume 4 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1994

Rachel O. Preston
This issue features Rachel Oakes Preston, the Seventh Day Baptist woman whom God used to direct
attention to the Bible Sabbath.
Volume 4 — Number 1 THE THIRD ANGEL’S MESSAGE | 157

THE THIRD ANGEL’S MESSAGE

The Sabbath and the Advent Experience
by P. Gerard Damsteegt

D uring the formative years of the Sabba-

tarian Adventists the Sabbath was inte-
grated into the Advent experience through
2. The Sanctuary Theology
The sanctuary theology of Edson, E. G.
White, and Crosier facilitated the acceptance
three closely related themes: (1) The restora-
of the Sabbath doctrine and the third angel’s
tion of all biblical principles before the Sec-
message.... It was felt that Rev. 11:19 was an
ond Coming; (2) the sanctuary theology; (3)
indication that the heavenly sanctuary, like
the third angel’s message.
the earthly sanctuary, contained an ark with
1. The Restoration Theme the Decalogue in the most holy place.
The first ones to associate the Sabbath This typology provided an argument for
with the Advent experience were Preble and the perpetuity of the Decalogue. In 1849
Bates. In 1846 Bates, in addressing himself ... [E. G. White] revealed that through the
to Adventists, pointed to the necessity of the change in Jesus’ high-priestly ministry the at-
restoration of the Sabbath before the Second tention of God’s people had been directed to
Advent. He said: “I understand that the sev- the most holy place, resulting in a deeper un-
enth day Sabbath is not the least one, among derstanding of the relevance of the Decalogue.
ALL the things that are to be restored before Because of this additional light, she said that
the second advent of Jesus Christ, seeing that they were “being tested on the Sabbath ques-
the Imperial and Papal power of Rome, since tion”; in fact, it was not until after the Disap-
the days of the Apostles have changed the sev- pointment that the Sabbath became a test for
enth day Sabbath to the first day of the week!” God’s people. Thus the Sabbath doctrine was
[Bates declared,] “... That there will yet be a incorporated into the sanctuary theology and,
mighty struggle about the restoring and keep- being a test, it achieved major importance in
ing the seventh day Sabbath, that will test ev- the emerging theology of mission.
ery soul that enters the gates of the city, cannot 3. The Third Angel’s Message
be disputed. It is evident the Devil is making
war on all such. See Rev. 12:17.” [See also Acts The special message affirming the valid-
3:20, 21; Isaiah 58:12; and Matthew 5:19.] ity of the Seventh Month movement and pro-
Both James and E. G. White endorsed the claiming the restoration of the Sabbath as a
restoration theme but placed it in the context test, in the context of the imminent Second
of a preparatory work to escape God’s final Advent and God’s wrath, was the message of
wrath. Later the theme was integrated into the the third angel....
third angel’s message through the Elijah motif. During these formative years the relation-
ship between the sanctuary theology and the
158 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 1

third angel’s message could be de- testimony, seal the law among my
• scribed as follows: Both had their disciples” (Is. 8:16) he saw a proph-
roots in the Advent movement and ecy of the sealing message with im-
affirmed the validity of the Sev- plications for the remnant described
God’s enth Month movement and the in Rev. 12:17, who “keep the com-
Decalogue. The sanctuary theol- mandments of God, and have the
ogy, however, drew attention to the testimony of Jesus Christ....”
Sabbath- significance of the Decalogue in The logical consequence of
the context of Rev. 11:19, while the interpreting the Sabbath as “the
observing third angel’s message pointed to the seal of the living God” was to call
importance of the commandments the third angel’s message, with its
of God in the setting of Rev. 14:12. emphasis on the commandments
people It was especially the preparatory of God (Rev. 14:12), the sealing
function of the sanctuary theology message. Although Bates had re-
for the acceptance of the Sabbath ferred to a relation between Rev.
would be that brought about a close associa- 7:2 and Rev. 14:6-12, it was E. G.
tion between Christ’s ministry and White who used the term “pres-
the third angel’s message.... ent, sealing truth” in the context
sealed with of an exposition on the third an-
The Sealing Message
gel’s message. In more explicit
the seal of In January 1849, E. G. White terms J. White expressed himself
identified the Sabbath with the about “the sealing, separating mes-
“seal of the living God” (Rev. 7:2) sage—the cutting message of the
the living and Bates explained that this inter- 3rd angel of Rev. 14 chapter. This
pretation was based on identifying third angel bears, in its flight, the
the Sabbath as a sign (Ex. 31:13, sealing mark, the Sabbath, to the
God for 17) with a seal.... saints, while it reaps the awful
In the context of the sealing angel doom of those who receive the op-
protection of Rev. 7:2 Bates further developed
J. White’s 1847 reference regarding
posite mark,—the first day of the
week.” The sealing message, being
the typological implications of Ezek. equated with “present truth,” was
during the 9 for the time just before Christ’s a sign of the times indicating that
return. Bates related the activities the believers were living in the
of Ezek. 9:2-4, picturing a man, “sealing time” which was to last
seven last clothed in linen with a writing case until the end of Christ’s sanctu-
in his hand who was commanded to ary ministry when God’s Sabbath-
go through the city of Jerusalem to observing people would be sealed
plagues. put a mark upon the foreheads of with the seal of the living God
the righteous, to those of the seal- for protection against the “burn-
• ing angel of Rev. 7:2. In another Old ing wrath of God, in the seven last
Testament reference, “Bind up the plagues.” At the completion of the
Volume 4 — Number 1 The Sabbath | 159

sealing all the sins of the believers were con- part of the Advent experience. As a result of
sidered to have been blotted out. identifying the Sabbath with the seal of the liv-
ing God—a protection against God’s wrath—
Summary
the third angel’s message came to be called the
Initially the theological arguments used sealing message, or present truth. The sealing
in support of Sabbath observance were some- time was considered to be a present and im-
what similar to those employed by Seventh minent future reality, and would terminate at
Day Baptists.... Soon, however, these Sabba- the completion of Christ’s sanctuary ministry.
tarian Adventists began to associate the Sab- The importance of the third angel’s mes-
bath with their Advent experience. First, the sage was its concise formulation of the emerg-
Sabbath was connected with the idea that in ing theology of mission uniting the two princi-
the post-1844 period all biblical principles had pal elements of the raison d’etre of Sabbatarian
to be restored among God’s people before the Adventists: (1) The proclamation of the validity
Second Advent could take place. Secondly, the of their past Advent experience as an important
sanctuary theology was considered to facilitate phase in salvation history; (2) The proclama-
an acceptance of the Sabbath and indicated its tion of the restoration of the Sabbath to prepare
special relevance after 1844 by focusing the at- God’s people for the day of His wrath. It was at
tention of believers on the central role of the this stage of the development of the third an-
Decalogue in Christ’s high-priestly ministry in gel’s message that E. G. White stated, “We have
the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary. the truth. We know it.” [Letter, [Link] to
Thirdly, the third angel’s message, being close- the Hastingses, No. 18, Jan. 11, 1850.]
ly associated with the restoration theme and
theology, was responsible for the important P. G. Damsteegt, Foundations of the Seventh-day Adven-
tist Message and Mission, W. B. Eerdmans Publishing
position of the Sabbath doctrine.... Sabbath Company, Grand Rapids, Michigan, 1977, excerpts
observance after 1844 came to be an integral from pp. 138-142. Used by permission.

The Sabbath
Hope of Israel
by T. M. Preble

W ishing for the truth on all subjects con-

nected with Christ’s coming, I would
present a few thoughts on the Sabbath....
sign forever, and a perpetual covenant, proves,
in my opinion, beyond the shadow of a doubt,
that it is as binding upon the Christian church
In speaking of the Sabbath he [Wm. Mill- as upon the Jewish, and in the same manner,
er] says, “Its being contained in the ten com- and for the same reason.” Life and views, p.
mands, written by the finger of God, on both 157.... Again, he says, p. 160, in speaking of the
tables of the testimony, graven on stone, to be a Sabbath as a sign, “It is a sign because God has
160 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 1

given it to us expressly for the purpose ....” “to be through them the law, oracles, and testimony
a sign between me and them,” i.e., between God have been handed down to us....
and the children of Israel .... Another question Then, says the objector, we are under
will evidently arise: Who are the children of the same obligation to keep the sabbaths of
Israel? I answer, while the first covenant was weeks, months, and years, as the Jews were.
standing they were the children of Jacob, de- No, sir; you will observe that these were not
scendants of the twelve tribes; but that cov- included in the decalogue; they were attach-
enant they broke. See Lev. 26:2, 15; also Deut. ments, added by reason of transgression, until
31:10-16. This covenant was broken as Moses the seed should come, to whom the promise of
had foretold. Then Jesus Christ brought in a one eternal day or Sabbath of rest, was made.
new covenant which “Therefore there re-
continued the sign Jesus Christ brought in a new covenant which maineth a keeping of
of the Sabbath, and continued the sign of the Sabbath, and pre- Sabbath to the peo-
prepared another pared another people, by writing his law upon ple of God.” Only
people, by writing their hearts. one kind of Sabbath
his law upon their was given to Adam,
hearts. These now are the true Israel; for the and one only remains for us.... All the Jewish
changing of the subjects never did, nor ever sabbaths did cease, when Christ nailed them
can, change the moral law of God. Therefore to his cross. (see Col. 2:14-17.)
Paul argues the circumcision of the heart, and ... There is a clear distinction between the
says that “They are not all Israel which are creation Sabbath and the ceremonial. The one
of Israel, neither because they are the seed of is perpetual; the others were merely shadows of
Abraham, are they all children; but, in Israel the good to come, and are limited in Christ....
shall thy seed be called; i. e., they which are the If we keep the first day as “a sign,” I do not
children of the flesh, these are not the children see how we can have our thousand years’ rest in
of God; but the children of the promise are the new earth, till the eighth thousand years,
counted for the seed.” Now if the children of as the first day would be the eighth, reckoning
God are the true Israel, and if the Sabbath was in successive order from creation.
given as a sign forever, and a perpetual cov- But we all, as Advent believers, have, and
enant ... , how can it be abolished while there do still, expect, our rest in the seventh thou-
is one Israelite remaining to claim the prom- sand years. Therefore I think we should keep
ise? You have evidently noticed, that all the the “seventh day” as a “sign,” “according to
difficulties on the Sabbath question among the commandment.”
Christians have arisen from the foolish, juda- ... In regard to the Sabbath, Christ says,
izing notion, that Israel means only the literal “The Son of Man is Lord also of the Sabbath.”
Jew. But when we understand Israel to mean Not a Sabbath, but the Sabbath. He says: “The
the people of God, its difficulties... all vanish Sabbath was made for man, and not man for
at once.... The moral law was never given to the Sabbath.” Mark 2:27, 28. He does not say
the Jews as a people exclusively, but they were the Sabbath was made for the Jews, and a Sab-
for a season the keepers of it in charge. And bath for the Gentiles, but “The Sabbath was
made for man.” All mankind. Some may think
Volume 4 — Number 1 An Undaunted Woman | 161

that our first day is, in reality, the seventh; but the close of the first century to see whether
this is settled when we examine Matt. 28:1; both days should be kept, or only one; and if
Luke 23:56; and 24:1, where a plain distinc- one should be given up, which one, the first
tion is made between the two days.... day or the seventh. This controversy increased
It is evident that Christ had his eye on the century after century, till A. D. 603, when Pope
observance of the Sabbath, as late certainly Gregory passed a law abolishing the seventh-day
as A. D. 70, when Jerusalem was destroyed, Sabbath, and establishing the first day.
when he said: “Pray that your flight be not in Thus we see Dan. 7:25 fulfilled, the “little
the winter, neither on the Sabbath day.” Matt. horn” changing “times and laws.” Therefore, it
24:20. But if this tribulation spoken of has appears to me that all who keep the first day
reference to the “Papal persecution,” as many for “the Sabbath,” are Pope’s Sunday-keepers!!
believe, then they were directed to the obser- and GOD’S SABBATH-BREAKERS!!!•
vance of the Sabbath, to a much later period....
The disciples evidently kept the first day of Excerpts from the article by Elder T. M. Preble, entitled
“The Sabbath,” from the Review & Herald, August 24,
the week as a festival, in commemoration of the 1870, pages 73, 74. First published in Hope of Israel, Feb.
resurrection of Christ, but never as the Sabbath. 28, 1845, this first printing inspired Captain Joseph
Bates to keep the Bible Sabbath.
A controversy, however, commenced toward

An Undaunted Woman
Rachel Oakes Preston (1809-1868)
by Marlene Steinweg

A t a time when the women’s liberty move-

ment was at least a century in the fu-
ture, it required a woman of firm conviction
ty. But when it came, she told him, “I wanted
to tell you that you had better set that com-
munion table back and put the cloth over it,
to be willing to speak her mind to the visit- until you begin to keep the commandments
ing minister. Rachel Oakes was just such a of God. You yourself constantly break one of
woman. Elder Frederick Wheeler had made them! You observe the pope’s Sunday instead
a statement which obviously contradicted his of the Lord’s Sabbath!”1, 2
practice. Widow Oakes had found it to be ex- Not long after this, in March of 1844,
tremely difficult to remain seated during that Elder Wheeler became the first sabbatarian
communion service in the small advent chapel advent preacher. It is believed that he intro-
at Washington, New Hampshire, when Elder duced the subject successfully to T. M. Preble.
Wheeler had admonished his advent congre-
gation to keep all the Ten Commandments. 1
  Maxwell, C. M., Tell It to the World, Pacific Press Publish-
Thinking it best not to interrupt the service, ing Association, Boise, Idaho, 1976, p. 68.
she waited for a more appropriate opportuni-
2
  Spalding, A. W., Captains of the Host, Review & Herald
Publishing Association, Wasthington, D. C., 1949, 107.
162 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 1

Preble, in turn, wrote an article on members there her reasons for

the Sabbath [See page 3, this issue.], keeping the Bible Sabbath. They, in
entitled The Hope of Israel,3 which turn, sought to convince her of the
influenced Joseph Bates to begin importance of believing that Jesus
keeping the Sabbath. was coming that year. Rachel found
Who was this undaunted wom- it difficult, however, to believe that
an whom God used to begin such a Jesus would take to heaven a group
chain of events? Rachel Delight Har- of Sabbath breakers, and so held
• ris was born in Vernon, Vermont, in back from full belief in the advent
1809. She was just seventeen when as preached by the Millerites. And
converted, and soon afterwards be- they thought Sabbathkeeping was
Rachel came a Methodist. Most likely she of little importance in comparison
was very young when she married with the great second advent mes-
Oakes was Amory Oakes and moved with him
to Verona, New York. In Verona she
sage. Not until after the disappoint-
ment on October 22, 1844, between
began studying about the Bible Sab- the months of November, 1844, and
used by bath. In spite of efforts to the con- January, 1845, did William Farn-
trary by the Methodist minister and sworth become the first of a small
her husband, she became an observer group of about fifteen members of
God to of the Bible Sabbath and joined the the Washington church that began
Seventh Day Baptist Church, thus keeping the seventh-day Sabbath.
revealing her independent thinking By the summer of 1846, the
bring the and principled action. seventh-day Sabbath had been com-
When her daughter, Delight, in bined with the doctrines of the sec-
Sabbath to early 1843, accepted a teaching po- ond coming of Christ, the heavenly
sition at Washington, New Hamp- sanctuary, and conditional immor-
shire, Rachel, now a widow, decided tality to form the four foundation
the fore- to go stay with her. Rachel and her pillars of this group that was later to
daughter probably lived with Dan- be named the Seventh-day Adven-
iel and Patty Farnsworth, the par- tist church. The Spirit of Prophecy,
front. ents of William Farnsworth. While as manifested in the person of Ellen
in Washington, Rachel wanted to G. White, lent a strengthening in-
• attend church, and in the absence
of a Seventh Day Baptist congrega-
fluence as the doctrines were studied
and prayed over.
tion, she joined in the Sunday wor- Meanwhile, in Washington,
ship services at the nearby advent New Hampshire, Rachel met and
chapel. Undoubtedly she planned married her second husband, Na-
to and actually did share with the than Preston, and later they moved
to Vernon, Vermont. Until 1868,
3
  Preble, T. M., “The Hope of Israel,” reprinted she resisted the invitation to join
in the Review and Herald, August 23, 1870, p. the Seventh-day Adventist church.
73-75.
Volume 4 — Number 1 A BRIEF HISTORY OF SABBATHKEEPING | 163

Her daughter, Delight Farnsworth, became a remnant church. The impact of her interview
member. Others from the Washington, New with Elder Wheeler early in 1843, and her in-
Hampshire church must have kept work- fluence in favor of the seventh-day Sabbath in
ing with and praying for her. Perhaps that is Washington, New Hampshire, and the precise
why, shortly before she died, she decided to timing of the introduction of Sabbathkeeping
follow the teachings of the Seventh-day Ad- in relation to the prophecies of Jesus’ second
ventist church. This decision was recounted at coming, worked to lead the pioneers of the
the funeral service held by Elder Haskell,4 in Seventh-day Adventist church into the un-
February, 1868. Thus this indomitable woman derstanding that the seventh-day Sabbath is a
who was used by God in a remarkable man- distinctive feature of the third angel’s message
ner to bring the light of the Bible Sabbath to and will be the final test of allegiance to our
the forefront, went to her rest a member of the Creator-Redeemer.—• M.S.
  Review and Herald, Obituaries, March 3, 1868, p. 190.
4

TIME LINE
October 22

November
August
March
(early)
1824

1825

1826

1845
1846
1809 1809

1844
Birth Conversion Death
Move to T. M. Preble keeps
Marriage? Washington the Sabbath. Adventist pioneers begin keeping
Frederick Wheeler Sabbath and unite to preach the third
Delight is born? The Disappointment
Keeps the Sabbath. angel’s message.

A BRIEF HISTORY OF SABBATHKEEPING

1520’s: Martin Luther sent theologians to dissuade Oswald Glait and Andreas Fischer from
keeping the Bible Sabbath.
1529: Andreas Fischer and his wife were captured and sentenced to death, she by drowning,
which was carried out, and he by hanging. He escaped, however, until 1540, when he was
caught and hurled from a castle wall.
1548: Oswald Glait, who had survived many adventures as he preached the Sabbath, was captured
and imprisoned. After a year and six weeks in prison, he was bound hand and foot and cast
into the Danube.
164 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 1

1600’s: John and Dorothy Traske, he a zealous Puritan minister, and she a talented teacher were
imprisoned by strict American Puritans for Sabbathkeeping. He suffered much during a
three-year sentence on a ship and recanted about the end of the sentence. She remained
faithful for fifteen or sixteen years, until she died in a filthy, rat-infested prison.
Dr. Peter Chamberlen, for 32 years a Sabbathkeeper in England, and favorite obstetrician of
nobility, was too valuable to persecute.
1661: John James, a Sabbathkeeping minister, was arrested as he preached one Sabbath. At New-
bury, England, he was convicted on trumped-up charges, hanged, drawn and quartered.
1662: Francis Bampfield learned of the Sabbath while in prison for refusing to swear an oath.
For nine years he preached in prison and raised up a company of believers there. When
released, he moved to London where he was arrested three more times and finally died in
damp, cold Newgate prison.
1664: Stephen Mumford emigrated to Rhode Island in America from England. In 1671 he
organized the first Seventh Day Baptist church in America.
1700’s: Moravian Sabbathkeepers in Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, convinced a visitor, German
Count Zinzendorff, of the Sabbath.
1802: Seventh Day Baptists in America organized their General Conference with about 1200
members. They were not very energetic about evangelism.
1843: General Conference of Seventh Day Baptists makes a resolution to set apart November
1, 1843 as a day for fasting and prayer so that God would “arise and plead for His holy
Sabbath.” They did not anticipate the manner nor magnitude of the answer God had
been preparing to this prayer.
Rachel Oakes moved to Washington, New Hampshire, where she was to be one of God’s
instruments for answering this prayer.
Source: Maxwell, C. M., Tell It to the World, Review & Herald Publishing Association, Takoma
Park, MD., 1977, pages 67-73.
Volume 4 — Number 1 THE GREAT QUESTION | 165

THE GREAT QUESTION

TO UNITE THE HEARTS OF GOD’S WAITING SAINTS
by Ellen G. White

“I n the holiest I saw an ark; on the top and

sides of it was purest gold. On each end
of the ark was a lovely cherub, with its wings
dear, waiting saints.... And at the commence-
ment of the time of trouble, we were filled with
the Holy Ghost as we went forth and pro-
spread out over it. Their faces were turned to- claimed the Sabbath more fully. This enraged
ward each other, and they looked downward. the churches and nominal Adventists as they
Between the angels was a golden censer. Above could not refute the Sabbath truth....” EW p. 33.
the ark, where the angels stood, was an exceed- “The commencement of that time of
ing bright glory, that appeared like a throne trouble, here mentioned, does not refer to
where God dwelt.... In the ark was the golden the time when the plagues shall begin to be
pot of manna, Aaron’s rod that budded, and poured out, but to a short period just before
the tables of stone which folded together like they are poured out, while Christ is in the
a book. Jesus opened them, and I saw the ten sanctuary. At that time, while the work of sal-
commandments written on them with the fin- vation is closing, trouble will be coming on
ger of God. On one table were four, and on the earth, and the nations will be angry, yet
the other six. The four on the first table shone held in check so as not to prevent the work of
brighter than the other six. But the fourth, the the third angel. At that time the “latter rain,”
Sabbath commandment, shone above them or refreshing from the presence of the Lord,
all; for the Sabbath was set apart to be kept in will come, to give power to the loud voice of
honor of God’s holy name. The holy Sabbath the third angel, and prepare the saints to stand
looked glorious—a halo of glory was all around in the period when the seven last plagues shall
it. I saw that the Sabbath commandment was be poured out....” EW pp. 85, 86.
not nailed to the cross.... I saw that God had “I saw the sword, famine, pestilence, and
not changed the Sabbath, for He never chang- great confusion in the land. The wicked
es. But the pope had changed it from the sev- thought that we had brought the judgments
enth to the first day of the week; for he was to upon them, and they rose up and took counsel
change times and laws....” EW pp. 32, 33. to rid the earth of us, thinking that then the
“I saw that the holy Sabbath is, and will be, evil would be stayed.” EW pp. 33, 34.
the separating wall between the true Israel of
Early Writings, Review & Herald Publishing
God and unbelievers; and that the Sabbath is
Association, Washington, D. C., 1882, pp. 32-
the great question to unite the hearts of God’s
34, & 85, 86.
166 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

Volume 4 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1994

Roswell F. Cottrell
This issue features Roswell Fenner Cottrell, a former Seventh-day Baptist who accepted and tire-
lessly preached the third angel’s message.
Volume 4 — Number 2 “IT’S JEWISH” | 167

“IT’S JEWISH”
by Roswell F. Cottrell

W hen we present God’s holy law,

And arguments from scripture draw;
Objectors say, to pick a flaw,
They love the rest of man’s invention,
But if Jehovah’s day we mention
This puts an end to all contention—
“It’s Jewish.”— “It’s Jewish.”
Though at the first Jehovah blessed O ye who thus God’s day abuse,
And sanctified His day of rest; Simply because ‘twas kept by Jews,
The same belief is still expressed— The Saviour, too, you must refuse—
“It’s Jewish.”— He’s Jewish.
Though with the world this rest began, Thus the apostles, too, must fall;
And thence through all the scriptures ran, For Andrew, Peter, James, and Paul,
And Jesus said “‘Twas made for man”— And Thomas, Matthew, John, and all
“It’s Jewish.” Were Jewish.
Though not with Jewish rites, which passed, But when old Earth shall pass away,
But with the moral law ‘twas classed And be renewed—the Sabbath day
Which must endure while time shall last— Honored by all—none then will say,
“It’s Jewish.” “It’s Jewish.”
Though the disciples, Luke and Paul, And while Eternity’s glad days
Continue still this rest to call Roll on and on with ceaseless rays,
The “Sabbath-day,” this answers all— The theme will be Jehovah’s praise,
“It’s Jewish.” And that in universal lays—
Not Jewish.
The gospel teacher’s plain expression,
That “Sin is of the law transgression,” Printed in part on the front page of the Octo-
Seems not to make the least impression— ber 21, 1851 Review & Herald.
“It’s Jewish.” Final four verses, courtesy of Raymond F.
Cottrell.
168 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

Making us a Name
by Fred Bischoff

W as it wrong to incorporate legally, to

adopt a name by which the government
and the world could recognize the believers in
(1) To incorporate—with a mind set of
trusting in the things of this world rather than
in God, being “of this world” ( John 17:11, 14);
present truth as a corporate body, and by which settling down as full residents.
property could be held and insured? Was such —Referring to worldly protestant sects,
a move an alliance with “Babylon,” rejecting James White said, “The professed church of
God’s principles for those of His enemy? Christ has left the arm of her true husband,
In the discussion that took place in the and now leans on the strong arm of the law.
Review and Herald, R. F. Cottrell was a key She seeks protection, and to be nourished by
participant. In his initial arguments against the corrupt governments of the world....” RH,
church order, (reprinted RH, April 26, 1860.) April 26, 1860, p. 181. Here he quoted an
Cottrell suggested there were two choices; eight-year old article.
when, in fact, there were three. The two choic- —“To come down from the high voca-
es he suggested on page 180 were: tion of the Christian, bury the cross of present
(1) To incorporate, to “make us a name, truth out of sight, and seek the friendship of
lies at the foundation of Babylon.” the world would be spiritual adultery.” Ibid.
—To do so would result in having a “name Since name denotes character, to “make us
with the two-horned beast,” (Rev. 13, referring a name” would be to adopt principles of char-
to the United States of America.) acter that are not God’s, but our own—princi-
—The Sabbatarian Adventists could be ples of dark-ness—with no attempt to follow
accused of looking, “... to the civil arm for aid God. Babel here is being our own god, with
and protection.” (akin to “spiritual fornication no attempt to be religious, or with an attempt
of Babylon with the kings of the earth.”) to wed our religion to the state, resulting in
—It was not right “for any believer to confusion and disunity. This is spiritually akin
strike hands [sign a contract] with insurance to “works of the flesh.”
companies at all.” (2) To incorporate—with a heart focused
(2) Not to incorporate, to “do our duty on God, but wise to deal with the realities of
and trust Him to take care of His own.” this world without violating principle in the
—“The church... need not trust in... least; to be “in the world”, but not “of the
worldly capitalists to insure... property.” world,” as faithful stewards.
—May we “get the victory over the beast, Ellen White counseled, “Stewards of God
his image, and the number of his name,” he urged. can by faithful, judicious management keep
This blurring of the issues by R.F.C. into their business in this world square, exact and
two choices, created confusion. Note the three straight.” Testimony No. 5. in Testimonies,
actual choices and the spiritual underpinnings vol. 1 (1T.), p. 200.
of each position:
Volume 4 — Number 2 Making us a Name | 169

James White said, “Will not the question if all would walk with God, so they could keep
be asked, ‘Who hath required this at your pace with His opening providence, as He is
hand [Isa. 1:12]?’” RH, April 26, 1860, p. 181. leading out a people for the last great work.”
“It is our duty to conform to the laws of RH, April 26, 1860, p. 182.
the land necessary to the faithful performance Cottrell’s letters in the Review produced,
of our stewardship, as long as human laws do “... a scattering influence, “according to Ellen,
not oppose the divine law.” Ibid. that would “... lead minds to wrong conclu-
He also believed the Lord guided through sions,” [and] “... encourage many in their slack
the gift given to Ellen. “Testimony No. 5 called ideas of managing matters relating to the cause
our attention to the subject of holding church of God. She “... saw that in temporal matters
property legally.” Ibid., p. 180. Brother B. [R. F. Cottrell] was too easy and
Ellen White emphasized, “Order must negligent. He has lacked energy, considering
be observed, and there must be union in it a virtue to leave to the Lord that which the
maintaining order, or Satan will take the ad- Lord has left to him.” 1T., pp. 211, 212.
vantage.” (1T., p. 210.) This position is an attempt to be godly, on
God has principles of character that He our own, following our own mistaken prin-
desires to give; we take a name that God gives; ciples. To “make us a name” would here be the
not one we make ourselves. This position re- effort to weave our own robe of righteousness
jects the very foundation of Babylon. The in- —an impossibility, which could be either vig-
dividual and corporate heart focus is on God, orous legalism or passive pietism, both being
actively seeking His will and doing it out of “our works” with a religious appearance. Babel
a heart response to the revelation of His will. here is being our own god, with an attempt to
This removes confusion and disunity and is be religious. This results in confusion and dis-
spiritually akin to “works of faith.” unity, and is spiritually akin to “works of law.”
(3) Not to incorporate—“not in this The choice that the body of believers actu-
world”—to withdraw in ways that are un- ally faced was not between organizing or not
necessary and damaging, which R.F.C. ad- organizing. It was not that to organize was of
vocated as “duty”: Babylon and not to organize was ideal. There
To James White this was “A blind conscien- was a godly alternative to both the error of too
tiousness, unenlightened by the word of God.” much rigid control (the hierarchy of Babylon
RH, April 26, 1860, p. 180. It was “... dangerous or popery), and that of too much slackness
to leave with the Lord what He has left with us, (independent congregationalism or anarchy).
and thus sit down upon the stool of do little, or That third choice which God was holding
nothing.” RH, April 5, 1860, p. 152. out to the scattered believers in present truth
Ellen White declared, “God was displeased was “Bible order, discipline and government in
with the slack, loose manner in which many the church of God,” just what R. F. Cottrell
of His professed people conduct their worldly declared in a profound statement he made in
business.” 1T., p. 200. the Review, May 3, 1860, p. 188. Desiring to
James White reasoned, “There are alto- clarify his spirit, though still unconvinced that
gether too many brakemen along for the ben- his position was in error, he also stated the
efit of the train. How much better it would be two ditches to avoid at this point, “division or
170 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

insubordination,”and expressed his commit- Perhaps R. F. Cottrell felt opposed to “mak-

ment to press together. Ibid. ing us a name” because of “... undue prejudice
James White proposed “... the simplest form against church names,” which he believed pro-
of organization possible, that would secure the moted “... the sectarianism of the present day.”
object.” RH, June 19, 1860, p. 86. He urged be- RH, June 5, 1860, p. 20. This is one of the most
lievers to “become united upon a plan upon which important issues he leaves with Seventh-day
we as a people can act.” Ibid. Italics supplied. Adventists today. If this movement under God
In the Review, September 11, 1860, on p. IS His last call for honest seekers of truth to
136, J. N. Andrews, U. Smith, J. H. Waggoner, unite on the platform of Scripture, and if He
and J. White, invited believers to a “... a Gen- despises party spirit (see Gal. 5:20, RSV); then
eral Conference at Battle Creek, to commence the godly unity that is to bind us together must
on sixth-day, at 6 p. m., September 28, 1860.” display none of the sectarian spirit now evident
R. F. Cottrell sent a letter to the conference in the Seventh-day Adventist church. While
proposing a congregational form of govern- recognizing the corporate and denominated
ment, which was not adopted. The leaders nature of this church that God has raised up, we
adopted a constitution for the publishing as- must also admit to and abandon the “us-versus-
sociation, the first official, legal entity of the them” mentality that leads us to feel more pi-
church as a whole, and on Monday, October 1, ous than our fellow Christians who have not
1860, they chose a church name,—“Seventh- yet joined us, or to feel superior to any other
day Adventist.” RH, October 23, 1860, p. 179. human being whose understanding of present
truth we so readily judge as erroneous.—

The Three Persecuting

Powers
The Dragon The False Prophet The Beast
by Roswell F. Cottrell

O n Patmos’ lonely island the loved disciple saw

Three notable oppressors with saints
proclaiming war;
So feigned he too conversion,
and lo, the beast uprose,
With all his Papal terror, truth’s progress to oppose.
The first, the great red dragon,
with features fierce and rare, The ancient Pagan images,
The Pagan superstition erecting everywhere. its doctrines and its laws,
Were now entitled Christian,
But after some few ages to help his hellish cause;
the dragon’s power grew weak, ‘Twas thus the wily serpent
His votaries forsook him, the living God to seek, pursued his artful plan,
And ages upon ages the blood of martyrs ran.
Volume 4 — Number 2 The Three Persecuting Powers | 171

The cry is now, ‘The Bible, the Bible,

But two and forty months that alone—
was all the time allowed the beast, Come drink from the pure fountain
And ere the period ended, that flows from out the throne.’
so had his strength decreased,
His days of rule were shortened, High hope is widely cherished,
his power to call for blood, the Bible has been freed!
The earth had ope’d her mouth And now ‘tis thought that Satan
for saints and swallowed up the flood. is overcome indeed—
He sees that mere profession
And yet there is another to act upon the stage, is but an azure gauze,
Through whom the same old serpent And lo, he now espouses
will manifest his rage; with Protestants their cause.
A beast which though he outwardly was
lamb-like, fair and mild, The Bible, scattered broadcast,
Spake like the Pagan dragon, ferocious, is laid upon the shelf.
loud and wild. And man is seldom met with
who reads it for himself,
Though all men are made equal, And though some few, like Timothy,
so holds he in his creed, have read it from their youth,
The slaves from out their bondage Tradition still is followed instead of living truth.
must nevermore be freed;
And though in things religious The last great persecution is drawing on because
all men are to be free, Some few will heed the Bible,
It means, when laws divine and keep its righteous laws,
with human laws agree. While others, the great masses
professing still the same,
Once empires, thrones and kingdoms Hold on to Papal errors
with Papacy made bold, and all their groundless claim.
To slay the host of martyrs with cruelties untold;
But now a fair republic, a Protestant so mild, The battle soon is coming,
Usurps the dangerous power, choose now while yet ye may,
and with the same runs wild. The Bible and its precepts and Jesus to obey;
Soon closes up probation—
The old red Pagan dragon then will the dragon rage,
turned Papist on the day And battle with the remnant
He saw that Christian doctrines most cruel will he wage.
were like to bear the sway;
He seizes on the Scriptures But short shall be the conflict,
and keeps them all unseen, victorious the saints,
And offers for a stipend Redeemed from all oppression,
to tell what they must mean. and freed from all complaints,
With shouts and songs celestial,
At length from out its prison triumphant will they sing
the Bible has been freed, The praises and the victories
And loudly now is heralded of Jesus Christ their King.
as Protestants’ sole creed;
172 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

Roswell Fenner Cottrell

1814-1892
by Marlene Steinweg

I t was 1178 in southeastern France. Pope

Alexander the Third had issued a decree
calling upon all the faithful to help silence the
Day Baptist who sought freedom to worship
according to his conscience.
Six generations later, on January 17, 1814,
heretics. Included in the long list of heretics Roswell Fenner Cottrell was born in Brook-
were “... the Albigensians, Catharins, Pata- field, New York. When he was 19 years old,
rins, ... Aragonese, Navarese, Basques, [and] his family moved to Mill Grove, New York.
Cotterells.”1 The Pope promised remission of There he met, courted, and married Cathrane
sins and freedom from any oaths or treaties Harvey, and taught public school for ten years.
with the heretics, and urged, “... to confiscate They had three boys, Willet, Frank, and James
the heretics’ goods, reduce them to slavery, Uriah (for Uriah Smith), and a daughter, Nan-
and put to death all who were unwilling to be cy. Two of his descendants known also as R. F.
converted.”2 This decree resulted in terrible C., are James’s son, Roy Franklin, the mission-
suffering to those who would not relent their ary to China; and grandson, Raymond, former
faith. John Cotterell, “... one of the very few book editor of the Review.
survivors... escaped into northern France,”3 R. F. C.’s father, John, taught his children to
and eventually settled in England. [Cotterell, keep the seventh-day Sabbath, though “Years
which meant Cottage dwellers, was later before ... this family had left the Seventh Day
changed to “Cottrell.”] Baptists over the question of the immortality
In 1638 Nicholas Cottrell, one of John’s of the soul and other teachings.... A good-
descendants, settled in Rhode Island just two sized group grew up... called ‘Cottrellites.’”4
years after it was founded. He was a Seventh When the Millerites were preaching about
the second advent of Christ, R.F.C. was thirty
1
  Spicer, W. A., Review & Herald (RH), June 13, 1940, pp. years old. He had always believed in the per-
8, 9. sonal coming of Christ; but did not trust in
2
  Ibid.
3
  Ibid. 4
  Ibid.

Moved with his Rejected Was ordained by

family to Mill Millerite Was tent- J. White and wrote
TIME LINE 1814
Grove, NY. Message.
1835?
master in NY.
1849
Bible Lesson Series.
1851
Roswell Fenner Cottrell
Birth 1833 1844 1850 1854
Married Heard and ac- His reply to E. Miller,
Cathrane cepted the 3rd and poem, “It's Jewish,”
Harvey. Angel's Message. published in the Review.
Volume 4 — Number 2 Roswell Fenner Cottrell | 173

the Millerite preaching. “I saw the proclaim- Cottrell wrote extensively for the Review
ers of the advent in darkness in regard to the and other publications of the church. Between
commandments of God, and bowing to an in- August, 1854 and July, 1855, he wrote a series
stitution of the Papacy,” He explained, “... this of Bible lessons much like those used for Sab-
was the reason I did not believe.”5 bath School, including doctrines like “the law
But, when “... Elder Rhodes and Joseph of God... , the faith of Jesus... , the falling stars
Bates came preaching the definite message, of 1833... , national troubles, widespread per-
explaining the truth of the heavenly sanctu- plexities, war talk, and ... the three messages
ary and the judgment hour that began in 1844, of Revelation 14....”8 This series was published
and lifting up the standard of ‘the command- weekly in the Youth’s Instructor, and, in 1855, as
ments of God, and the faith of Jesus,’ setting a book called, “The Bible Class.”
forth the great system of the advent faith in the When the Review and Herald was moved
framework of prophecy fulfilled,”6 Roswell, his to Battle Creek in 1855, Elder Cottrell was
father, and brother, John were interested. They named one of its five corresponding editors.
made a nine-month investigation of the doc- He contributed articles of profound, yet prac-
trine, and wholeheartedly accepted the mes- tical, reasoning from the Scriptures. His favor-
sage. Roswell testified, “I believe with all my ite subjects were the seventh-day sabbath, the
heart, [the message]... was from Heaven....”7 sanctuary and conditional immortality, with
Before long, Elder J. N. Loughborough titles like, The Mark of the Beast, The Two-
held the first tent meetings in the State of Horned Beast, The Sanctuary, Spiritualism, and
New York on John’s land. Roswell joined this The Nature and Destiny of Man. In 1858 he
evangelistic thrust of the sabbatarian adven- wrote an 11-page introduction to Spiritual
tists as “tentmaster.” Through the years he Gifts, Volume I, by Ellen White, affirming his
often worked as tentmaster, and preached belief in the Spirit of Prophecy.
at the meetings from time to time. He once R.F.C. was also an accomplished poet.
preached, through an interpreter, to a group of Many of his poems were published in the
Seneca Indians. Review, and several were set to music and in-
5
  Spicer, W. A., RH, August 15, 1946, p. 4. 8
  Froom, L. E., The Prophetic Fatih of Our Fathers, Volume
6
  Ibid. IV, Review & Herald Publishing Association, Washington,
7
  RH, June 13, 1940, pp. 8, 9. D.C., 1954, p. 1090.

Debated church orga- Was secretary,

nization in Review. N.Y. Conf. twice, Was chaplain
Preached to Sept. 30-Oct. 1: Church of N.Y.-PA. conf. at Battle Creek
Seneca Indians. organization voted. in 1871. Sanitarium.
1855 1858 1861 1868-1869 1892

1857 1860 1865 1869/1871 ? Death

Bible Lesson Series Wrote introduction Wrote apology for Was president, of the
printed as a book. to Spritual Gifts, objecting to Church N.Y. Conference.
Became correspon- Vol. I, by Ellen Organization.
dent for the Review. White.
174 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

cluded in the 1941 and 1985 church hymnals. ing at home where he had access to his books.
His poems, like the two reprinted in this is- Other times, brethren provided him temporary
sue, greatly inspired the advent believers. (See lodging. Referring to the latter arrangement,
pages 1 and 3.) he said, “I thank God, and all his dear people
In the late fifties, when James White and who have kindly provided me a little place for
other leaders were discussing the need for a temporary home,”12 He prayed, “May I never
church organization, several letters Cottrell be left to apostatize from the truth, and per-
wrote were published in the Review under vert the gift of God and the ... contributions
the heading, “Making Us a Name.” Calmly of His people, by turning to fight against Him
and seriously he reasoned against “... spiritual and His cause....”13 Roswell Fenner Cottrell
fornication of Babylon with the kings of the did remain faithful. During the forty years
earth.”9 The publication of these letters in- he lived after accepting the three angels’ mes-
creased opposition to organization and created sages, he worked in evangelism; he defended
division on the issue among Review readers. the Seventh-day Sabbath and conditional im-
Ellen G. White rebuked Cottrell in Tes- mortality by the written and spoken word; ac-
timony #6, for his position on organization. cepted the health message; and he held offices
When Elder Cottrell realized that his com- of Secretary and President of the New York
ments had created a spirit of division and in- Conference. As an elder pastor, he was Chap-
subordination, he wrote, “I hope that no one lain at the Battle Creek Sanitarium. He never
will join my party, for when they have severed wavered from his decision to move up onto
themselves from the body and look about for the platform of the apostles: the command-
me, they will not find me there, for by the ments of God and the faith of Jesus.
grace of God, I shall be found with the body. I What was the secret of this pioneer’s faith-
do not believe in popery; neither do I believe ful witness? He first consecrated his life to
in anarchy; but in Bible order, discipline, and God, then asked what work he should do, and
government in the church of God.”10 finally moved forward to accomplish that re-
On May 12, 1861, the Review and Herald vealed work. May his words inspire us today
printed a letter of apology in which Cottrell as they did readers of the Review, “Here is my
acknowledged that he had not considered the heart, O Lord! what wilt thou have me to do?
matter prayerfully before speaking up. Later, What can one so weak accomplish? By prayer,
when church organization and a church name by consecration, and by labor, each one can, by
were voted, R. F. C. “... swung into line, and kept the help of promised grace, do the very work
his place as a strong supporter of the cause.”11 assigned by the Master....”14 “In the strength of
R. F. C. often traveled, sometimes moving the Lord we can run through a troop, and leap
his family close to where he found openings to over a wall; but our own strength is weakness,
preach. This way he could attend to his writ- and our wisdom is folly.”15—
9
  RH, March 22, 1860, p. 140.
10
  RH, May 3, 1860, p. 188. 12
  RH, Sept. 25, 1866, p. 133.
11
  Spalding, A. W., “Origin and History of Seventh-day Ad- 13
  Ibid.
ventists,” Vol. 1, R. & H. Publishing Association, Washing- 14
  RH, Oct. 2, 1866, p. 140.
ton, D.C., 1961, p. 310. 15
  RH, July 21, 1853, p. 38.
Volume 4 — Number 2 Indebted? | 175

Indebted?
by Kenneth Strand

T he extent of Adventist indebtedness to

Seventh Day Baptists for an understand-
ing of the Sabbath is evident from the con-
and 370 by Adventist authors, or 20 and 18.5
percent of the total, respectively. This clearly
reflects the extent to which pioneer Adventists
stant use made of Seventh Day Baptist publi- were indebted to the Seventh Day Baptists for
cations, especially their Sabbath Tract Series, their understanding of the Sabbath.
during the early years of the church. On the front page of Number 6 is a poem
On page 7 of Volume 1, Number 1, of The of seven stanzas, “It’s Jewish,” in defense of
Second Advent Review and Sabbath Herald the Sabbath, by former Seventh Day Baptist,
(November, 1850) appeared the editorial note: Roswell Fenner Cottrell. At the same time
“We call special attention of the brethren to Cottrell had sent Review editor James White
the articles, in this number from the publica- a copy of an eight-page tract he had written
tions of the Seventh-day Baptists [sic]. They about the Sabbath—A Letter to the Disciples of
are clear, comprehensive, and irrefutable. We the Lord. Of this tract James White wrote in
intend to enrich the columns of the Review the same issue of the Review: “We think it is
and Herald, with extracts from their excellent very good, and hope to be able to publish it
works on the Sabbath. entire, soon.” It appeared two weeks later in
“We also design to get out a large pam- Number 8, six months before the author be-
phlet, containing the same material from their came an Adventist. Over the next forty years
publications, that we publish in this paper. Cottrell contributed 1,692 articles and other
Such a work, judiciously circulated, will cer- items to the paper and was listed as a member
tainly do a great amount of good.” of the original “Publishing Committee,” with
The first number of the Review con- J. N. Andrews and Uriah Smith, and later as
tains four such reprints, which fill 124 of its a “corresponding editor.” Many of his articles
166 column inches, fully three fourths of the dealt with the Sabbath, which ever remained a
space. The second issue, in December, con- precious treasure to him. Repeatedly, through
tains one Seventh Day Baptist article on the the columns of the Review, he appealed to his
Sabbath, and one each by J. N. Andrews and “dear” former Seventh Day Baptist “brethren”
Joseph Bates. The twelve issues of volume 1 to espouse the Advent hope, as he had done.—
devoted 769 column inches to the Sabbath, or By Kenneth A. Strand, “The Sabbath in Scripture
38.5 percent of the space. Of this, 399 column and History,” R. & H. Publishing Assoc., Wash-
inches were from Seventh Day Baptist sources ington, D.C., 1982, p. 255. Used by permission.
176 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

S.D.A. Church Organization:

Why and How
S hortly after October 22, 1844, many adventists thought church organization was a form of
ecclesiastical depotism. They kept no list of baptized members, and had no system of finance.
Ministers were supported by voluntary donations. But, as the small group of sabbatarian adven-
tists grew, it became evident that some form of organization was necessary. How God led as the
Seventh-day Adventist church was organized is briefly outlined below:

1853: Ministerial cards were issued, signed by chose a church name— “Seventh-day
leading elders. Adventist.” (See 1T., 224.)
1854: James White wrote on Gospel Order 1860: State meetings or conferences were held
in the Review, identifying the need for to coordinate evangelism.
organization. 1861: May 3: The S.D.A Publishing Associa-
1858: A Bible Class led by J. N. Andrews rec- tion was organized.
ommended “systematic benevolence” on 1861: October: The Michigan conference or-
the tithing principle. The plan was ad- ganized, and during the next two years
opted by the Conference Jan. 26, 1859, developed an initial operational pattern.
(See RH, Feb. 6, 1859.) resulting in a 1861: October 6: Seven leading ministers met
fund for paying ministers, but with no in Battle Creek and recommended a
one to receive and administer it. church covenant for properly organiz-
1860: Organization was debated by R. F. C., ing churches.
J. W. & others in the Review. 1863: May 20-23: Michigan State Conference
1860: September 26-October 1: A General united with other states in the FIRST
meeting was held with representatives General Conference, in which they ad-
from five states. They voted to legally opted a constitution with nine articles
organize a publishing association and, and elected the first G.C. president.

Ellen White wrote, “Unless the churches are so organized that they can carry out and en-
force order, they have nothing to hope for in the future; they must scatter into fragments.... If
ministers of God would unitedly take their position, and maintain it with decision, there would
be a uniting influence among the flock of God. Separating bars would be broken to fragments...
there would be a power and strength in the ranks of Sabbathkeepers far exceeding anything we have
yet witnessed.” 1T., 270, 271. (Italics supplied.)
This counsel was true then and is of even greater importance today as the last solemn events
of earth’s history approach in thundertones. Church order and discipline will unite and embue
with power: its lack will divide and weaken.— MS
Volume 4 — Number 2 Position of SDA Pioneers | 177

Insert A-1

Position of SDA Pioneerson

“The Trinity” and “Godhead”
[This article written by R. F. Cottrell published in the Review of June 1, 1869, sets forth well
the attitude of the pioneers and believers on the question of the trinity. — A. L. White.]
THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY

T his has been a popular doctrine and re-

garded as orthodox ever since the bishop
of Rome was elevated to the popedom on the
But if I am asked what I think of Jesus
Christ, my reply is, I believe all that the Scrip-
tures say of him. If the testimony represents
strength of it. It is accounted dangerous her- him as being in glory with the Father before
esy to reject it; but each person is permitted to the world was, I believe it. If it is said that he
explain the doctrine in his own way. All seem was in the beginning with God, that he was
to think they must hold it, but each has per- God, that all things were made by him and for
fect liberty to take his own way to reconcile him, and that without him was not anything
its contradictory propositions; and hence a made that was made, I believe it. If the Scrip-
multitude of views are held concerning it by tures say he is the Son of God, I believe it. If
its friends, all of them orthodox, I suppose, as it is declared that the Father sent his Son into
long as they nominally assent to the doctrine. the world, I believe he had a Son to send. If
For myself, I have never felt called upon to the testimony says he is the beginning of the
explain it, nor to adopt and defend it, neither creation of God, I believe it. If he is said to be
have I ever preached against it. But I probably the brightness of the Father’s glory, and the
put as high an estimation on the Lord Jesus express image of his person, I believe it. And
Christ as those who call themselves Trinitar- when Jesus says, “I and my Father are one,”
ians. This is the first time I have ever taken the I believe it; and when he says,” My Father is
pen to say anything concerning the doctrine. greater than I,” I believe that too; it is the word
My reasons for not adopting and defend- of the Son of God, and besides this it is per-
ing it, are 1. Its name is unscriptural—the fectly reasonable and seemingly self-evident.
Trinity, or the triune God, is unknown to the If I be asked how I believe the Father and
Bible; and I have entertained the idea that· Son are one, I reply, They are one in a sense
doctrines which require words coined in the not contrary to sense. If the “and” in the sen-
human mind to express them, are coined doc- tence means anything, the Father and the Son
trines. 2. I have never felt called upon to adopt are two beings. They are one in the same sense
and explain that which is contrary to all the in which Jesus prayed that his disciples might
sense and reason that God has given me. All be one. He asked his Father that his disciples
my attempts at an explanation of such a sub- might be one. His language is, “that they may
ject would make it no clearer to my friends. be one, even as we are one.”
178 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

It may be objected, If the Father and the

J. N. Loughborough:
Son are two distinct beings, do you not, in wor-
shiping the Son and calling him God, break In the Review and Herald, Nov. 5, 1861, p.
the first commandment of the Decalogue? 184 appears a column under the title “Questions
for Bro. Loughborough.” The question is posed:
No; it is the Father’s will “That all men
“What serious objection is there to the doctrine
should honor the Son, even as they honor the
Father.” We cannot break the commandment of the Trinity?” Elder Loughborough answered:
and dishonor God by obeying him. The Fa- “There are many objections which we
might urge, but on account of our limited space
ther says of the Son, “Let all the angels of God
we shall reduce them to the three following:
worship him.” Should angels refuse to worship
the Son, they would rebel against the Father. “1. It is not very consonant with common
sense to talk of three being one, and one being
Children inherit the name of their father. The
Son of God “hath by inheritance obtained a three. Or as some express it calling God ‘the
more excellent name than” the angels. That Triune God,’ or ‘the three­one-God.’ If Father,
name is the name of his Father. The Father Son, and Holy Ghost are each God, it would
be three Gods; for three times one is not one,
says to the Son, “Thy throne, O God, is forev-
but three. There is a sense in which they are one,
er and ever.” Heb 1:8. The Son is called “The
mighty God.” Isa. 9:6. And when he comes but not one person, as claimed by Trinitarians.
again to earth his waiting people will exclaim,“2. It is contrary to Scripture. . . . The sev-
enteenth chapter of John is alone sufficient to
“This is our God.” Isa. 25:9. It is the will of
refer the doctrine of the Trinity. Over forty
the Father that we should thus honor the Son.
In doing so we render supreme honor to the times in that one chapter Christ speaks of
Father. If we dishonor the Son we dishonor His Father as a person distinct from Him-
self. . . . And in this very testimony He shows
the Father; for he requires us to honor his Son.
us in what consists the oneness of the Father
But though the Son is called God yet there
and the Son. It is the same as the oneness of
is a “God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.”
Christ’s church. ‘That... they may be one, even
I Pet. I:3. Though the Father says to the Son,
as we are one.’ Of one heart and mind. Of one
“Thy throne, O God, is forever and ever,” yet,
purpose in all the plan devised for man’s salva-
that throne is given him of his Father; and be-
tion....” [Italics added.]
cause he loved righteousness and hated iniquity,
he further says, “Therefore God, even thy God, “3. Its origin is Pagan and fabulous....
We are pointed to the trident of the Per-
hath anointed thee.” Heb. 1:9. “God hath made
sians, with the assertion that ‘by this they
that same Jesus both Lord and Christ.” Acts.
designed to teach the idea of a Trinity, and
2:36. The Son is “the everlasting Father,” not of
if they had the doctrine of the Trinity, they
himself, nor of his Father, but of his children.
must have received it by tradition from the
His language is. “I and the children which God
hath given me.” Heb. 2:13. — R. F. Cottrellpeople of God.
“Moreover, he is ‘the beginning of the cre-
Other pioneers also expressed their un- ation of God.’ The language does not neces-
derstanding of the Godhead and dangers of sarily imply that he was created; for the words
the Trinitarian belief. may simply signify that the work of creation,
Volume 4 — Number 2 The Godhead | 179

strictly speaking, was begun by him. ‘Without goings forth have been from of old, from the
him was not anything made.’ Others, however, days of eternity.’ Micah 5:2, margin. We know
and more properly we think, take the word that Christ ‘proceeded forth and came from
(for ‘beginning’ in Greek) to mean the ‘agent’ God’ ( John 8:42), but it was so far back in the
or ‘efficient cause,’ understanding that Christ ages of eternity as to be far beyond the grasp
is the agent through whom God has created of the mind of man.”
all things, but that he himself came into exis-
James White:
tence in a different manner, as he is called ‘the
only begotten’ of the Father.” “Here we might mention the Trinity which
does away with the personality of God and of
E. J. Waggoner: His Son, Jesus Christ.”—Review and Herald,
(Christ and His Righteousness, fac­simile Dec. 11, 1855.
production of 1890 original, p. 9.)
“The Word was ‘in the beginning.’ It is Joseph Bates:
not given to men to know when or how the “Respecting the trinity, I concluded that it
Son was begotten; but we know that He was was an impossibility for me to believe that the
the Divine Word, not simply before He came Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, was
to this earth to die, but even before the world also the Almighty God, the Father, one and
was created. And more than seven the same being. I said to my father, ‘If you can
hundred years before His first advent, His convince me that we are one in this sense, that
coming was thus foretold by the word of in- you are my father, and I your son; and also that
spiration: ‘But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, I am your father, and you my son, then I can
though thou be little among the thousands believe in the trinity.”’—Autobiography of Elder
of Judah, yet out of thee shall He come forth Joseph Bates, page 205.
unto Me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose

Insert A-2

The Godhead
by E. G. White

“I I am instructed to say, The sentiments

of those who are searching for advanced
scientific ideas are not to be trusted. Such
in beauteous form; the Spirit is like the dew
fallen to the seat of life.’ Another representa-
tion: ‘The Father is like the invisible vapor;
representations as the following are made: the Son is like the leaden cloud; the Spirit is
‘The Father is as the light invisible; the Son rain fallen and working in refreshing power.’
is as the light embodied; the Spirit is the light “All these spiritualistic representations are
shed abroad.’ ‘The Father is like the dew, in- simply nothingness. They are imperfect, un-
visible vapor; the Son is like the dew gathered true. They weaken and diminish the Majesty
180 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 2

which no earthly likeness can be compared Spirit of God.’”—Manuscript 20, 1906, quoted
to. God can not be compared with the things in Evangelism, pp. 616, 617.
His hands have made. These are mere earthly “Again and again we shall be called to meet
things, suffering under the curse of God be- the influence of men who are studying sci-
cause of the sins of man. The Father can not ences of satanic origin, through which Satan
be described by the things of earth. The Fa- is working to make a nonentity of God and of
ther is all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, Christ. The Father and the Son each have a
and is invisible to mortal sight. personality. Christ declared: ‘I and My Father
“The Son is all the fulness of the Godhead are one.’ Yet it was the Son of God who came
manifested. The Word of God declares Him to the world in human form. Laying aside His
to be ‘the express image of His person.’ ‘God royal robe and kingly crown, He clothed His
so loved the world, that He gave His only be- divinity with humanity, that humanity through
gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him His infinite sacrifice might become partakers
should not perish, but have everlasting life.’ of the divine nature and escape the corruption
Here is shown the personality of the Father. that is in the world through lust.”—9T, p. 68,
“The Comforter that Christ promised (1909) (quoted in Evangelism, p. 614.)
to send after He ascended to heaven, is the “‘Neither pray I for these alone, but for
Spirit in all the fulness of the Godhead, mak- them also which shall believe on Me through
ing manifest the power of divine grace to all their word; that they all may be one; as Thou,
who receive and believe in Christ as a personal Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also
Saviour. There are three living persons of the may be one in Us: that the world may believe
heavenly trio; in the name of these three great that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which
powers—the Father, the Son, and the Holy Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they
Spirit—those who receive Christ by living may be one, even as We are one: I in them, and
faith are baptized, and these powers will co- Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in
operate with the obedient subjects of heaven one; and that the world may know that Thou
in their efforts to live the new life in Christ.”— hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou
Special Testimonies, Series B, No. 7, pp. 62,63. hast loved Me.’ John 17:20-23.
(1905, quoted in Evangelism, pp. 614, 615.) “Wonderful statement! The unity that
“The Holy Spirit is a person, for He exists between Christ and His disciples does
beareth witness with our spirits that we are not destroy the personality of either. They are
the children of God.... The Holy Spirit has one in purpose, in mind, in character, but not
a personality, else He could not bear witness in person. It is thus that God and Christ are
to our spirits and with our spirits that we are one.”—8T, p. 269. [See also Zech. 6:12, 13.]
the children of God. He must also be a di-
vine person, else He could not search out the
secrets which lie hidden in the mind of God.
‘For what man knoweth the things of a man,
save the spirit of man which is in him? even so
the things of God knoweth no man, but the
Volume 4 — Number 2 The Godhead | 181
182 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 3

Volume 4 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1994

O. R. L. Crosier
This issue features O. R. L. Crosier, and his explaination of the Disappointment: the sanctuary is
in heaven.
Volume 4 — Number 3 Faultless | 183

Faultless
Before the Presence of His Glory with Exceeding Joy!
by Ray Foster

T he doctrine of the sanctuary service is dis-

tinctive to Seventh-day Adventists. Ellen
G. White declared, “The correct understand-
The ministration in the Holy Place con-
tinued for nearly two thousand years after Je-
sus ascended to heaven, during which time He
ing of the ministration in the heavenly sanctu- ministered His blood in the Holy Place in the
ary is the foundation of our faith.” Evangelism, heavenly sanctuary. The furniture had symbolic
p. 221. (See also Ms 20, 1906, p. 5.) This doc- meaning. The table of shewbread illustrated
trine explains the disappointment of 1844 by that physical, probationary life is sustained by
identifying the sanctuary to be cleansed as the eating bread. In the same way, Spiritual life must
heavenly. It signals the importance of the law be sustained by eating daily the “Bread of Life.”
of God, especially the fourth commandment; The seven-branched candlestick illustrated the
clarifies Christ’s work as mediator, and judge; Holy Spirit, Who must daily be invited into the
and reveals how God plans to eternally remove life to be the Christian’s Guide. The golden al-
sin from the universe. It is God’s three-phased, tar of incense illustrated daily prayer.
long-range plan to destroy the devil and eradi- Daily the believing, repenting sinner is to
cate sin from the universe—a plan that will so come to Jesus, take hold of His merits, place
completely deal with the sin problem, and save confessed sin on the Sin Bearer, and accept His
the universe, including mankind, that sin will pardon. This work of the Holy Place ministra-
never arise again. The fact that it takes so long, tion in the heavenly sanctuary was foretold in
and involves different stages to accomplish the the 70-week prophecy of Daniel 9:24. It ac-
everlasting gospel, gives evidence of the depth complishes what the courtyard ministration
and magnitude of the sin problem. Note the makes possible through the sacrifice of Jesus.
symbolism of the sanctuary services. He “... is able to keep you from falling, and to
The courtyard service continued during present you faultless before the presence of his
the nearly four thousand years before Jesus glory” ( Jude 24).
died. All the sacrifices made there pointed for- The ministration in the Most Holy
ward to the time when He would come in hu- Place—“The day,” or Day of Atonement de-
man flesh to be the Lamb of God which takes scribed in Leviticus 16, took place once a year
away the sin of the world. With His death on in the earthly sanctuary service and illustrated
Calvary, these sacrifices were no longer neces- Christ’s work in the most holy place in the
sary. The one death which could pay the re- heavenly sanctuary since October 22, 1844. It
demption price for the world had taken place. points forward to the final eradication of sin
184 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 3

and the final restoration of all things that had the truth. This is portrayed in the sanctuary
been lost through sin. It reveals the everlast- service. The scape goat is led into the wilder-
ing gospel, the power of God unto salvation ness by the hand of a fit (perfect) man, sym-
(Romans 1:16). Satan falsely accuses God as bolizing the last generation of believers, who
responsible for all sorrow, sickness, and death. have a perfect hatred of sin and a perfect love
The sanctuary sets the record straight. of the truth; a mature love and loyalty to Jesus.
Two goats were chosen on the Day of They will fully destroy Satan’s arguments that
Atonement. One represented Jesus; the other the character of God, as was demonstrated in
Satan. The sins of all the people were con- the life and death of Jesus, cannot be fully re-
fessed on the head of the goat that represented produced in mankind. “... they overcame him
Jesus, then the goat was sacrificed. The blood by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of
of His goat was taken into the sanctuary and their testimony” (Revelation 12:11).
sprinkled before the mercy seat. In symbol This is the truth revealed in the sanctu-
all sins confessed to Jesus are transferred by ary. It will be demonstrated for a witness; then
the blood of Christ from the repentant souls shall the end come. The everlasting gospel
back upon Satan, the sin originator (the scape is the good news that Satan and sin will be
goat). The goat representing Satan was led by eternally destroyed and will never rise again.
a fit man into the wilderness and left to die. “... that through death he might destroy him
This symbolized the thousand years Satan will that had the power of death, that is, the devil”
be left to wander on this earth to view the re- (Hebrews 2:14).
sults of his form of government. Then Christ The message of the sanctuary truth is
will return with glory and majesty, and destroy that God’s people of the final generation will
Satan, sin, and sinners (Psalms 37:10). be pure and holy—fit to take the Devil into
Why is God waiting so long to destroy sin? the wilderness. This will reveal to the universe
God accepts only the service of love (II Peter that God is able to keep a whole people from
3:9). Had sin been destroyed before it became falling and present them faultless before His
apparent to all how vile and hateful it is, all Sa- throne ( Jude 24). The theory of the sanctu-
tan’s accusations would not have been answered. ary truth alone is not the contribution of the
The last link of sympathy with Satan and sin Seventh-day Adventist church. It is the wit-
must be broken or sin cannot be destroyed. ness of the power of the everlasting gospel
God is waiting for two things before He to cleanse and free the last generation of all
can fully and finally cleanse His sanctuary the race, at the dreg end of time, from sin and
and destroy sin. First, the believers must have present them faultless before God in the righ-
an unconditional hatred of sin. Second, they teousness of Christ.
must have an unconditional (perfect) love of

The message of the sanctuary truth is that God’s

people of the final generation will be pure and holy.
Volume 4 — Number 3 The Sanctuary | 185

The Sanctuary
by O. R. L. Crosier
Excerpts from an article in the Review and Herald, May 5, 1851, pages 78-80, quoted from the Day-Dawn and
given without a date. Perhaps this was from the original? James White included this reprint, “To aid the brethren
and sisters in studying the subject of the Sanctuary....”

T he definition of the word Sanctuary is,

“a sacred place,” [Webster.]—“a holy or
sanctified place, a dwelling place of the Most
after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pat-
tern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall
ye make it.” Ex. 25:1-9. From this we learn, that
High.” [Cruden.] It seems to us that the word the Sanctuary embraced the tabernacle and all
Sanctuary cannot be applied to the earth on the instruments thereof... the principle parts
any principle whatever. The primary meaning of which are, the Ark with its Mercy-Seat and
of the word forbids such a use of it, and it can- Cherubims, the two Altars, one of Incense, the
not be so applied in a figurative sense, because other of Burnt-Offerings, the Table of Shew-
the thing to which it is figuratively applied bread, the Candlestick and the Laver.... After
must possess a quality agreeable to the mean- the tabernacle had been set up at Sinai, the
ing of the word—it must be holy. This cannot Lord chose the tribe of Levi to be dedicated to
be said of the earth. Therefore the Sanctuary its service.... In strict definition... the Sanctuary
is not the earth. was composed of those things only which were
The word Sanctuary occurs 104 times in necessary to, and actually used in, the work of
the Bible—100 in the Old Testament, 6 in making atonement for the people....
Daniel, and 4 times in the New Testament, all This Sanctuary was called “the house of
in the epistle to the Hebrews. It occurs 5 times God,” Josh. 9:23; 18:1; Judges 18:31; 19:18;
in its plural form, Sanctuaries. It is applied 90 20:18, 26, 31; 21:2; I Sam 1:3, 7. It was his pre-
times to the tabernacle and temple, sometimes pared dwelling place among his people,—the
to a part and sometimes to the whole. place of his special presence was in the most
In Bible history, the Mosaic Tabernacle was Holy place of the tabernacle, on the mercy-
first the Sanctuary, then the temple which took seat, between the cherubims, (Ex. 25:22; Lev.
its place, and from the time the Temple was 16:2; 1 Sam. 4:4; 2 Sam. 6:2,) though at the
“left desolate” the Sanctuary was in Heaven. morning and evening sacrifices he met them
The first name given to those things of at the door of the tabernacle of the congrega-
which the Tabernacle formed a part, was, Sanc- tion, Ex. 29:38-44. This continued to be the
tuary. While Moses was in the mount with God Sanctuary and house of God, till Solomon
he received the institutions which Israel were to built him an house for the Sanctuary, 2 Sam.
observe in the land to which they journeyed.... 7:4-13; 1 Chr. 2; 28:1-10. David received the
“Let them make me a Sanctuary; that I may dwell patterns for it, “by the Spirit,” and gave them
among them. According to all that I shew thee, to his son, vs. 11-13. When Solomon had
186 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 3

built the temple, the ark and the holy vessels a figure of the Gospel church; 2d. That it was
were brought into it, 1 Chr. 22:19; 1 Kings a figure of heaven or something in heaven. In
8:6. While in battle or in their enemies’ land, the epistle to the Hebrews one thing is made
they were to pray with their faces toward this very clear, which if kept in view will greatly
house... which was called “the temple of the aid us in the solution of this question, viz:
Lord’s holiness,” Ps. 5:7, (margin.) This Dan- That Christ at his ascension entered the place
iel did in Babylon, Dan. 6:10.... When... the... of which the Jewish Sanctuary was a figure,
Sanctuary [was desolated], their religion was pattern or type, and that it is the place of his
prostrated—their nationality gone. Hence ministry during the Gospel dispensation. This
Daniel’s fervent interest in prayer to God, to fact Paul places beyond all controversy. Now, if
cause his face to shine upon his Sanctuary that the Gospel Church be the antitype of the Mo-
was desolate, Dan. 9:17. saic tabernacle and the temple of Solomon, as
We feel confident that we have now present- many believe, then Jesus never ascended to
ed, though briefly and doubtless imperfectly, the heaven as his disciples thought he did, and the
true view of the Sanctuary for the period of time angels said he did, Acts 1:9-11; but he van-
spoken of, that is, from Moses to Daniel. No ished into his disciples that “stood gazing up
other view can be supported from Scripture.... into heaven,” and the two angels only com-
We come in the next place to inquire what pleted the deception—he never “went away”
the Sanctuary of Dan. 9:14 is. The chronology and will never “come again,” and our hope is
of that prophecy makes it certain that it was vain; for, if there be no second coming, there
not the Jewish Sanctuary, because our Saviour will be no resurrection, no reward. “The sum”
declared it “LEFT desolate,” Matt. 23:38, the of Paul’s argument to the Hebrews is: “We
Romans “destroyed the city and the Sanctuary,” have such an High Priest, who is set on the right
about A.D.70, and “the end thereof shall be with hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens:
a flood,” Dan. 9:26—irrecoverably destroyed. A MINISTER OF THE SANCTUARY,
Yet, though the Jewish Sanctuary ceased and of the true tabernacle; which the Lord
to be the Sanctuary 1800 years ago, something pitched, and not man.” This is the only text
else existed to the end of the 2300 days which in the New Testament where the word Sanc-
was called the Sanctuary, and was at the end tuary is found, except the three that speak of
of that period, to undergo a change which is the Jewish Sanctuary. And now we feel safe in
expressed by the word “cleansed,” “justified,” stating, that there is no Scripture authority for
“vindicated,” or “declared just.” Do the Scrip- calling any thing else the Sanctuary under the
tures teach us to what the name Sanctuary Gospel dispensation, but the place of Christ’s
was transferred from that which had been the ministry in the heavens, from the time of his
Sanctuary under the Mosaic dispensation? We ascension to the Father till his second coming.
think they do. Paul, after stating the promi- If there be, let it be produced.—Amen.
nent parts and uses of that Sanctuary, tells us
that it “was a figure for the time then present”
Hebrews 9:1-9.
Of what was it a figure? On this question
two positions have been taken: 1st. That it was
Volume 4 — Number 3 O. R. L. CROSIER | 187

O. R. L. CROSIER
1820 – 1913
by Marlene Steinweg

A MESSAGE OF CHEER: The two rid-

ers approached yet another home that
eventful Fall morning, October 23, 1844. Pass-
boyhood.”4 At sixteen he was converted at a
Methodist revival. Sometime during his youth,
Dr. Franklin B. Hahn and Hiram Edson be-
ing unharvested fields, painfully indicative of friended the orphan. They provided him a
frustrated hopes, the riders reigned in, staying home and encouraged him in his studies.
only long enough to share the good news, hop- After attending Genesee Academy and
ing to cheer their disheartened brethren. Then Wesleyan Seminary at Lima, Crosier taught
they urged their tired horses on to yet another in Gorham, Rochester, East Avon, and Lima,
home where more disappointed Adventists New York. In the Fall of 1843, he accepted
were sorrowing because the second advent of the Millerite doctrine of the imminent return
the Saviour had not occurred the day before as of Christ to cleanse the earth and was bap-
they believed it would. tized by E. R. Pinney. He also accepted the
While walking through a cornfield with belief that the second coming of Christ will
Crosier very early in the morning, Hiram Ed- precede the millennium. He became interested
son had received an inspiration “concerning in the chronology, time prophecies, the four
the temple in heaven, showing that this had prophetic empires, the subsequent division of
been the object of the prophecies”1 and was to Rome, and further events climaxing with the
be cleansed rather than the earth. Christ, our coming of the Lord.
High Priest, had entered into the most holy Crosier was issued a preaching license by
place in heaven and “had a work to perform the Wesleyan church, after it split from the
before coming back to earth.”2 The two men Methodist church. The Methodists and the
immediately rode out to spread that message Wesleyans offered to finance his theological
of comfort and cheer! Regarding that morning studies, but not wanting to feel under obliga-
Crosier later related, “I was on horseback go- tion to any one group, he declined their offers.
ing from place to place... to cheer those whom THE WORK: Soon he began lecturing
I could reach.”3 on the prophecies, obtaining the use of the
THE MAN: Owen R. L. Crosier was town hall from Dr. Hahn, president of the vil-
born in Canandaigua, New York, in 1820. lage corporation and secretary of the County
“Orphaned at age two,” he lived “a lonesome Medical Society. Next he was invited to give a
series of lectures in the schoolhouse. Dr. Hahn
wholeheartedly accepted the advent message
1
  Spicer, W. A., Review & Herald, March 29, 1945, p. 5.
during this series of lectures. Soon afterwards
2
  Froom, L., Prophetic Faith of Our Fathers, Vol. IV, Review
& Herald Pub. Association, Washington, D.C., 1954, p. 885.
3
  Review & Herald, March 29, 1945, p. 5. 4
  Ibid.
188 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 3

Time Line Crosier decided to devote full time to the ad-

vent cause. In order to herald the advent mes-
sage locally, with Edson and Hahn, he began
1820 Crosier is born. publishing in Canandaigua the Day-Dawn, an
1822 Is left an orphan. advent newspaper.
1836 Is converted. O. R. L. Crosier was twenty-four when
he rode with Edson to take the news on the
1843 Accepts Millerite message & begins cleansing of the Sanctuary. Even then he was
preaching. already “a keen Bible student and promising
Dedicates full time to preaching the advent writer.”5 “Crosier, Edson, and Hahn joined in
Summer, message. an intensive study of the Sanctuary in the win-
1844 With Edson & Hahn, begins publishing
Day-Dawn. ter of 1844-1845, after which Crosier wrote
out their joint findings on the subject. This be-
Oct. 22, The Disappointment & all night prayer came the early standard exposition of the new
1844 meeting.
position held by the sabbatarian adventists.”6
Edson’s inspiration in the cornfield and To publish the news, the men got out an-
Oct. 23, the two men’s famous ride to tell news other issue of the Day-Dawn.... “To finance
1844 that Jesus entered the most holy place; and
the Sanctuary to be cleansed is in heaven. the project, Mrs. Edson sold a part of her sil-
verware. This number of the Day-Dawn was
Oct., 1844 Studies the Sanctuary with Hahn and Ed- issued from Canandaigua in March, 1845.”7,
to
Mar., 1845 son, and writes up conclusions. 8
About a year later, a “fuller, systematic
March, Prints article on Sanctuary, in the Day-
exposition”9 of the subject was submitted to
1845 Dawn, March, 1845. the editor of the Day Star, a Cincinnati second
advent paper, and appeared in an Extra edition
as an article entitled “The Law of Moses,” on
Autumn, February 7, 1846.
Begins keeping the seventh-day Sabbath.
1845 Regarding the second article, Ellen Har-
mon declared, “The Lord showed me in vision,
A fuller, systematic exposition of the Sanc- more than one year ago, that Brother Crosier
Feb., 1846 tuary is printed in the Day-Star Extra of
Feb. 7, 1846. had the true light, on the cleansing of the Sanc-
Separates fully from the sabbatarian Ad-
tuary... and that it was His will that Brother
1847 ventists. C. should write out the view which he gave
Is on the staff of Marsh’s Advent Harbinger us in the Day Star Extra, February 7, 1846.”10
& Advocate.
Also, evangelist & pastor of Advent Chris-
1858 tian Church. 5
  Froom, p. 877, 892.
6
  Ibid.
Visits S.D.A. meeting; shares story of the 7
  Spalding, A. W., Review & Herald, Jananuary 19, 1950, p.
1904 historical ride to tell the good news about
Jesus in the heavenly Sanctuary. 11.
8
  Crosier (Crozier), Owen Russell Loomis, S.D.A. Encyclo-
pedia, Vol. 10, 1956, p. 313,
9
  Froom, p. 903.
1913 Crosier dies. 10
  White, Ellen G., A Word to the Little Flock, 1847, p. 12.
Volume 4 — Number 3 O. R. L. CROSIER | 189

(“S.D.A. have usually interpreted this... to of the seventh-day Sabbath—A History of the
mean that... his major typological argumenta- Sabbath and of the First Day of the Week.
tion was correct ....”11) Miss Harmon’s visions In 1858, Crosier served as evangelist for
regarding the heavenly Sanctuary were print- the Michigan conference of the Advent Chris-
ed in the January and March, 1846 editions of tian church and continued preaching that
the Day Star and supported the conclusions of Christ would soon come. He was practically
these dedicated men. unheard of by Seventh-day Adventists until
THE SEPARATION: Crosier accepted 1904, when he attended a meeting in Grand
and for a time, kept the seventh-day Sabbath Rapids, Michigan. Elder J. W. Hofstar report-
after the “Sabbath Apostle,” Joseph Bates, vis- ed that one morning, when he was speaking
ited Port Gibson for a conference on the Sanc- on “The Signs of the Times, Past and Fulfill-
tuary question probably in the autumn of 1845 ing,” he “saw an elderly man, leaning on a cane,
12
and there shared his belief on the Sabbath. walk up the aisle and take a front seat,”14 This
Crosier even advocated Sabbath keeping in the gentleman listened attentively, and after the
December, 1846 issue of the Day-Dawn. But service Elder Hofstar talked with him, and
by 1847, he had repudiated the Sabbath and learned that he was O. R. L. Crosier. Crosier
the early view on the Sanctuary and separated told him, “I enjoyed your remarks very much
from the group that would eventually become this morning. You view the signs of the times
the Seventh-day Adventist Church. as we did in the early advent movement and
AFTER THE SEPARATION: From in 1844.... I passed through it all. I shared its
1847 through 1853, Crosier was on the staff of grief and its distress, and I was present in that
Joseph Marsh’s Advent Harbinger and Advocate, all-night prayer meeting and Scripture study
Rochester, New York, and about 1850, began held after the disappointment.”15 He remem-
spelling his name with a “z”. With Marsh and bered clearly those thrilling events and still
others, he began teaching a doctrine of the longed for Jesus to come.
Millennium or the “age to come” (old literal- Although Crosier “did not follow on into
ist form of pre-millennialism) which opposed other truths that came to light in early days,
the adventists in general. He also wrote several as the Lord led our pioneers, step by step,
very serious articles including his fiercest at- into the full advent message... ,”16 Seventh-
tacks against the seventh-day Sabbath which day Adventists remember and recognize the
sought to establish the position that the law of part he played in establishing the doctrine of
the ten commandments was abolished at the the Sanctuary. What he wrote on Christ, the
cross of Christ. In answer to this challenge, and High Priest, and the Sanctuary helped explain
after prayerful study, Brother J. N. Andrews13 the time error in Miller’s interpretation of the
produced a document that is considered even 2300 day prophecy, and laid the foundation
today to be a powerful argument in support for this distinctive doctrine of the Seventh-
day Adventist Church.
11
  Damsteegt, P. G., Foundations of the S.D. A. Message and
Mission, Eerdmans Pub., Grand Rapids, MI, 1977, p. 125.
12
  Review & Herald, January 19, 1950, p. 11. 14
  Review & Herald, Mar. 29, 1945, p. 5.
13
  Review & Herald, December 8, 1895, p. 774, by J. N. 15
  Ibid.
Loughborough. 16
  Ibid.
190 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 3

Concepts Advanced in Crosier’s

Article “The Law of Moses”
The Day-Star Extra, February 7, 1846.
1) A real, literal sanctuary exists in heaven. 6) Christ’s cleansing of the heavenly sanctuary also
2) On October 22, 1844, Christ moved from the involves cleansing the hearts of His people.
first apartment of this sanctuary to the second 7) The typical “scapegoat” represents not Christ,
(the most holy place). but Satan.
3) Before He returns to earth, Christ has a work to 8) As the “author of sin,” Satan will receive the
do in the most holy place that differs from what ultimate guilt for the sins he has caused Israel
He had been doing since His ascension. (God’s people) to commit.
4) The Hebrew sanctuary system was a complete 9) Atonement for sin did not begin until Christ
visual representation of the plan of salvation, entered the heavenly sanctuary following His
with every type having its antitype. resurrection.
5) The real purpose of the Day of Atonement
(which began for Christians on October 22, Richard Swartz, Light Bearers to the Remnant, Pacific
1844) is to prepare a cleansed people. Press Association, 1979, pp. 62, 63.

A Masterly Argument
by Joseph Marsh
Publisher and Editor—A Man Searching for Answers

W e have been mistaken in looking for the ap-

pearing of Christ on the “tenth day of the
seventh month,” more than on any other day. We
(4) ... all the types relating to sacrifices, and of-
fering for sin under the law were perfectly fulfilled
under the law when Christ expired on the cross....
thought the types justified our position, but from Christ “needeth not daily ... as those priests, to of-
the masterly argument adduced by Paul in his letter fer sacrifices.... This he did once, when he offered
to the Hebrews, on the offices of the high priest, up himself.” Hebrews 7:27.
we find we were mistaken in our conclusions.... We
... The entire work of atonement had its com-
earnestly request the reader to make himself ac-
quainted with the general scope and design of this mencement [when] our great High Priest made the
invaluable book. It contains and will direct you to all necessary offering for himself, and the people, in
the light you need on this highly important point.... his suffering in the garden, and death on the cross.
(1) One offering which Christ was to make He then entered, “into heaven itself, now to
would be the antitype of all the offerings made by appear in the presence of God for us”—the anti-
the high priest, and priests under the law.... type of the most holy place, Hebrews 9:24, 5:20;
(2) When did Christ fulfill these types? ... in 4:14.... The intercessory work has been going on
the garden, just before “tasting death for every for more than eighteen hundred years; and will
man” on the cross.... continue until “all the prayers of all saints with
(3) The great offering for sin was made by much incense” are offered before the throne....
Christ our high priest at his first appearing, when Then we believe the Gospel day, called “to-
he...”tasted death for man” [and] “put away sin by day” the day of atonement, of mediation, of inter-
the sacrifice of himself.”
Volume 4 — Number 3 The Scapegoat | 191

cession, of salvation, and of redemption from sin, by Christ to captive sinners, at the commencement
will forever be closed. of “today” ... and will cease its sounding when the
If this view of the subject is correct, then we work of intercession of our High Priest shall close.
can readily find the antitype of the jubilee trumpet:
it is the gospel which commenced being preached (From The Voice of Truth, Nov. 27, 1844, pp. 174-175.)

The Scapegoat
Eight reasons given by O. R. L. Crosier for rejecting the popular view

C rosier... differs from the great majority

who look upon the scapegoat as likewise
typifying “Christ in some of His offices, and
(7) at the appearing of Christ, Satan is
to be bound and cast into the bottomless pit
(Revelation 20), which is symbolized by the
that the type was fulfilled at the first Advent.” scapegoat’s being sent into the wilderness;
In support of his differing view Crosier pres- (8) so the oldest Christian view says that
ents eight reasons: the scapegoat is the type of Satan. Thus, says
(1) The goat was “not sent away till after Crosier, will the “author of sins have received
the high priest had made an end of cleans- them back again,” but the “ungodly will bear
ing the sanctuary “—hence it occurs after the their own sins.”
close of the 2300 days; Christ’s “Last Act” Is Placing Sins on Sa-
(2) it was sent away alive into the uninhab- tan.—The sanctuary, Crosier holds, “must be
ited wilderness, instead of entering into heaven; cleansed before Christ appears” at His second
(3) it receives and retains all the iniquities advent, and before the resurrection. And the
of Israel, but when Christ appears the second “last act” of Christ as ministering High Priest
time He will be “without sin”; will be to “bear the sins from the Sanctuary after
(4) the goat receives the iniquities from He had cleansed it.” These are placed on Satan.
the hands of the priest, and is sent away by the That it [Crosier’s application of the scape
priest; but as Christ is priest, the goat must goat to Satan] was accepted by the Little
be something else beside Himself, which He Flock, is attested to by ... Joseph Bates: “... in
can send away; my humble opinion it is superior to anything
(5) it was but one of two goats—one the of the kind extant ....”
Lord’s, offered for a sin offering, and the other Ellen G. White declared: “Brother Cro-
was not the Lord’s, neither was it offered as a sier had the true light, on the cleansing of the
sacrifice at that time. The scapegoat’s function sanctuary, &c.... “ No more weightier endorse-
was “to receive the iniquities for the priest af- ments could be asked for.
ter he had cleansed the sanctuary”; L. E. Froom, The Prophetic Faith of Our
(6) the Hebrew name of the scapegoat was Fathers, Vol. IV, R. & H. Publishing Asso-
Azazel, which authorities, such as Spencer and ciation, Washington, D.C., 1954, pp. 1233-
Rosenmire, say is the name of the devil—the 1234. Crosier is quoted from the Day-Star
Syriac giving it as the one who “revolted”; Extra, Feb. 7, 1846.
192 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 4

Volume 4 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1994

Joseph H. Waggoner
Joseph Harvey Waggoner was profoundly convinced of the Third Angel’s Message. Was the door
closed to him, as he feared?
Volume 4 — Number 4 Justification by faith | 193

Justification by faith
by J. H. Waggoner
“The relation of justification and obedience is
precisely the relation of faith and works ....”

W hat is the import of the apostle’s dec-

laration in Rom. 3:28? “Therefore we
conclude that a man is justified by faith with-
fore, by the deeds of the law there shall no
flesh be justified.” Rom. 3:20. So we are justi-
fied now “freely by his grace;” entirely by faith:
out the deeds of the law.” Does it mean that works do not enter into our justification. And
we now form our characters in Christian life why not? Because, as the apostle shows, this
without works, or without obedience to the justification by faith has respect to “the re-
law? So many seem to think; but we cannot. mission of sins that are past.” Rom. 3:25. Over
The law, as a rule of right will form a per- these our future acts of obedience can have no
fect character, but cannot reform an imperfect influence or control....
one. The rule of the mechanic will determine Faith in the blood of Jesus removes guilt,
or point out a right angle on the end of a board and presents us before the throne as righteous
he is framing; and if the board is square—if by imputation; but faith, without works, does
the angle is right, it is justified or proved right not build up character.... We are justified from
by the rule. But if the angle is not right, the past sins by faith without works, but we can-
rule will point out the inaccuracy, but will not not maintain that justification through future
make it right. That must be effected by another life by faith without works.
tool. But if the saw is the means of making the In this respect, “faith without works is
proper angle on the board, does the saw there- dead.” James 2:20. And so Paul instructs the
fore become the rule of determining angles of brethren: “work out your own salvation with
measurements? By no means. And there is pre- fear and trembling.” Phil. 2:12.
cisely this difference between the law and the Justification by faith is not a final proce-
gospel. “By the law is the knowledge of sin;” dure; it does not take the place of the Judg-
but the gospel is the remedy. The law points ment, nor render the Judgment unnecessary. It
out the errors of character, the gospel reforms looks to something beyond itself to be accom-
them. The law being the only rule of right, “the plished in the future. Of course this remark
doers of the law shall be justified.” Rom. 2:13. would not apply where probation was cut off
This is but plain justice; for no one can suppose immediately or very soon after justification
that the man who did the law—who obeyed took place. But it certainly does apply where
God in all his life, would be condemned. life is prolonged and probation is continued.
But Paul also says that there are no doers Justification by faith, in the plan of the gospel,
of the law—that all have sinned; and from this may be defined in full as that change in man’s
he draws the very evident conclusion, “there- relations and condition by virtue of which,
194 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 4

1. He is counted just as regards his past life, of naturalization, by means of which aliens or
though in his life he has not been just; foreigners are inducted into the household of
2. The Government and its subjects are guard- God, and are made citizens of the common-
ed against future depredations; and, wealth of Israel,—the Israel of God....
3. God may consistently accept his service as They who suppose that we teach justifica-
that of a loyal subject. tion by the law, because we enforce the obli-
gation of the law, cannot have looked deeply
In regard to the first point, there can be
into the word of God, nor have considered the
no question on the part of anybody. To the
principles of Government. If Jesus takes away
second, all must concede that both the Gov-
the sinful disposition, renews us or gives us a
ernment and its subjects ought to be secured
new heart, and brings us into subjection to the
against injury, and, to effect this, it is neces-
law of God, all our obedience to that law is
sary not only to do a work for man, but, also in
by virtue of that change of heart effected by
him. While the act of laying the penalty upon
him; therefore, while he grants to us all the
a substitute vindicates the majesty of the law,
virtue of his blood for the remission of past
and is all that can be done in respect to the
sins, he is entitled to all the glory of our obedi-
past, a change of heart, a thorough amendment
ence in the future. So it is all of grace, and we
of life, can only give that guarantee which is
have nothing of which to boast in any respect,
reasonably and justly demanded for the future.
nor anything to claim on our own account, for
And this we call conversion. Justification by
all that we do is by strength imparted by him.
faith em-braces this. With anything less than
Here we have a system which is all grace, and
this we cannot imagine that any one would
no license to sin; a gospel worthy of Heaven—
stand justified before God.
imparting mercy freely, and maintaining law
But the third point will not be so apparent
and justice strictly. Here we see that without
to every one, for some may think it is con-
him we can do nothing; though we shall work
sistent for God to accept the service of any
out our own salvation with fear and trembling,
one, at any time it may be offered, without
“It is God that worketh in us to will and to do
stopping to consider conditions. But to this
of his good pleasure.”
we cannot assent....
We are justified by faith, yet so that we
It is truly strange that any who love justice
must add to our faith virtue; patiently contin-
and good government, and who know that evil
ue in well-doing; keep the commandments of
is in the world, and in the hearts of men, should
God; fulfill the righteousness of the law, &c.
stand in doubt as to the necessity of the gospel,
So far from teaching justification by the
to bring us into acceptance with God, and to
law, we emphatically assert that a moral duty,
fit us by a transformation of heart and life for a
whatever men may call it, whether law or gos-
place in his service and at last in his Kingdom....
pel, cannot justify a sinner. That law which
[Paul] had before said to the Romans
points out sin, which is therefore the rule of
that of all the world, Jew and Gentile, there
right, must of necessity condemn the sinner,
is none righteous, no, not one. Destruction
but it will not and cannot justify. This is the
and misery are in their ways. All stand guilty
teaching of Romans 3:20, 21....
before God.... The gospel of Christ is the law
Volume 4 — Number 4 An Angel Intervenes | 195

It would not be sufficient to forgive past we stand free and justified; and he takes away
transgression and leave the sinful disposition, the carnal mind, which is enmity against God,
as we should become again involved in sin and and not subject to his law, and makes us at
brought under condemnation. Nor would it be peace with God—subject to his law; he writes
sufficient to remove the sinful disposition and it in our hearts so that we may delight in it.
leave the burden of past sin upon us, for that Then “the righteousness of the law” is “fulfilled
would condemn us in the Judgment. Therefore in us, who walk not after the flesh,” the carnal
Christ becomes a Saviour to us in both re- mind, “but after the Spirit.” Rom. 8:4. •
spects. He freely forgives our past sins, so that
J. H. Waggoner, The Atonement in the Light of Nature and Revelation, 1884 edition, Pacific Press and
Review & Herald Press, Chapter III: “Justification and Obedience,” pp. 104-124.

An Angel Intervenes
J ames, the Lord wants us to visit Wiscon- “Neither can I, Ellen. But,” James answered
sin to encourage the brethren there.” Ellen her with hopeful conviction, “Surely God will
explained, telling James the vision she had be with us and keep us.”
had that evening, May 15, 1854, and how James and Ellen boarded a forward car, with
important it seemed. comfortable seats where they hoped to be able
“That settles it!” James agreed, “We’ll make to sleep some that night, but Ellen exclaimed,
our plans to travel as soon as possible, and we’ll “James, I can’t stay in this car; I must get out
take a large trunk of truth-filled books with us of here!” They found seats in the middle of the
for the believers there.” next car back. Even then, Ellen expressed her
Just a week later, on May 23, 1854, James fears, “I don’t feel at home at all in this train,
and Ellen planned to James.” Neither settled
leave for Wisconsin on J. H. Waggoner’s promising labors for in to sleep as they usu-
the 8 p.m. train at Jack- God in Wisconsin aroused the Enemy’s ally would on such a trip.
son, Michigan. The last wrath. When God sent James and El- Ellen continued wearing
trunk was placed on the len White to Wisconsin to encourage the her hat and held her car-
carriage for the trip to the young preacher, Satan schemed to sabo- pet bag on her lap.
station when James spoke, tage the trip and its effect on the infant Just three short miles
“I feel strange about start- work in the west, and to this deal a death from Jackson, the train
ing on this trip, Ellen, but blow to the Sabbatarian Adventists. began to jerk violently
we have an appointment, back and forth, and then,
and we must go.” A sense of impending doom abruptly stopped. Unknown to James and El-
led the group to have a solemn season of prayer. len, the train had just collided with an ox lying
“We are now committed to God,” Ellen on the track. The engine, the tender, the bag-
reflected, “Yet—I can’t shake this feeling that gage car and two second class passenger cars
something evil is about to happen.” were thrown off the track and the forward end
196 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 4

of one of the first class cars was crushed in. The James and Ellen hiked out a half mile to a
engineer and fireman were killed instantly. farmhouse, where he left her while he walked
Ellen opened her window and observed into town for help. Brother Dodge returned
one car raised nearly on end. She heard ago- with James in a carriage and took Mrs. White
nizing groans and noticed great confusion. and their undamaged trunk of books to Broth-
The car they had first boarded was damaged er Cyrenius Smith’s house.
and had one end raised up on the heap of ru- The next day, when the train wreck had been
ins. Four persons were killed and many more cleared from the tracks, James and Ellen caught
were badly injured. The seat where Ellen had another train and continued on their journey
first planned to sit was destroyed. to Wisconsin. Later Ellen reported, “Our trip
Amazingly, their car was separated from to that State was blessed of God. Souls were
the wreck by about one hundred feet. “There converted as the result of our efforts.”
was no link nor bolt broken, but the bolt, with Satan’s plan had been thwarted. God mirac-
its chain, laid quietly on the platform of the ulously protected His servants. His hand was
unwrecked car,” J. N. Loughborough recalled over His work on this earth and is today also.
in the Review and Herald, of Jan. 27, 1885. He will prosper and expand His work until our
God had sent His angel to intervene. He had global mission is completed and Jesus returns in
separated their car from the front of the train. splendor to receive His faithful church. •

ADAPTED FROM: E. G. White, Life Sketches, Pacific Press P. A., Mt. View, CA., 1915, pp. 153-154;
A. L. White, E. G. White: The Early Years, Review & Herald Pub. Assoc., Takoma Park, MD., 1985, pp.
294-297; J. N. Loughborough, Review & Herald, Jan. 27, 1885, pp. 57, 58.

J. H. Waggoner
1820-1889
by Marlene Steinweg

T hough he had little formal education,

Joseph Harvey Waggoner was a giant in
literary accomplishments, a master of Greek
cal newspaper in Baraboo, Wisconsin, first
learned of the Adventist message. Brothers
H. S. Case and W. Phelps, “in an hour’s time
and Hebrew, a knowledgeable theologian, sketched over with him the entire range of the
an accomplished editor, a pioneer in health major prophetic periods, as well as the third
reform and religious liberty, and a “veritable angel’s message, the United States in proph-
tower of strength as a pioneer in the closing ecy, and the Sabbath in outline.”2
message of truth.”1 Though convicted of the truth, Waggoner
It was a wintry December in 1851, when doubted that he could be saved because he
Waggoner, editor and publisher of a politi-
  LeRoy E. Froom, Prophetic Faith of our Fathers, Vol. III,
2

  John O. Corliss, Review & Herald, Sept. 27, 1923, p. 6.

1
Review & Herald P. A., Tacoma, Park, MD, 1954, p. 1105.
Volume 4 — Number 4 J. H. Waggoner | 197

believed the door of mercy had been closed in 1844. Time Line
Some leaders urged Ellen White “that the message 1820 Birth.
could not be given to this brother....” But the testimo-
ny came to her “... to encourage him to hope in God 1844 Great Disappointment.

and to give his heart fully to Jesus, which he did.”3 “He 1845
Marriage to Maryetta Hall,
Portland, Ill.
realized that this would mean that he would have to go
out of business as editor of a political paper and that 1851 Acceptance of Third Angel’s
his friends would probably consider that he had lost 1852 Message.
his mind.”4 “He threw his tobacco wad into the stove 1853
Dedication full time to spreading
Third Angel’s Message.
on the day he accepted the Sabbath, and he stood with
Joseph Bates as a strong advocate of temperate living.”5 Printing of The Law of God:
1854
Testimony of Both Testaments.
By 1853, Waggoner had dedicated his life unreserv-
edly to preaching the third angel’s message. His talents 1855 Birth of son, E. J. Waggoner.
in the publishing field were employed many times, of-
Printing of Nature and Tendency of
ten in editorial capacities. In 1871, he was placed in 1857
Modern Spiritualism.
charge of publications at Battle Creek. In 1881, he fol-
lowed James White as editor of the western Signs of the Printing of The Kingdom of God—
1859
Times. He was the first editor in 1885, of the Pacific a Refutation of the Age-to-Come.
Health Journal, (precursor of Vibrant Life), and, in 1886, Printing of Atonement: In the Light
of the American Sentinel, precursor of Liberty magazine. 1868
of Nature, and Revelation.
“Waggoner also wrote on Bible doctrines, health,
and personal salvation. His Refutation of the Age-to- Appointment as head of
1871
publications in Battle Creek.
Come was very timely; his Atonement in the Light of
Reason and Revelation [was] clear and concise....”6
Move by Waggoner to California
Waggoner declared that when he wrote or pub- 1875
with the Whites.
lished on a subject, his sole object was to “arrive at
and disseminate truth, and to benefit the truth-lov- Appointment as editor of Signs of
1881
ing people of God.”7 For example, Atonement, was the Times through 1886.
originally “a series published in the Review and Her-
ald from June 2, 1863 to September 13, 1864, written 1885
Appointment as editor, Pacific
Health Journal till 1887.
generally amidst a press of other labors, and at inter-
Appointment as editor of American
3
  E. G. White, Selected Messages, Vol. 1, p. 64. A. L. White, af- 1886
Sentinel till 1887.
firmed that this refers to J. H. Waggoner; see E. G. White: The Early
Years, 1827-1862, Vol. 1, Review & Herald P. A., Hagerstown, MD., Appointment as missionary to
1887
1985, pp. 265, 266. Switzerland.
4
  M. E. Andross, Story of the Advent Message, Review & Herald P.
A., Takoma Park, MD, 1926, p. 76. 1888 Minneapolis Conference held.
5
  A. W. Spalding, Origin and History of the S.D.A. Church, Review
& Herald P. A., 1961, p. 210. Completion of From Eden to Eden.
6
  Ibid., p. 217. 1889
7
  J. H. Waggoner, preface to Atonement: In the Light of Nature (Reason) Death.
and Revelation, Steam Press of SDA P. A., Battle Creek, MI, 1868.
198 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 4

vals sometimes far apart as ... labor and cir- As an evangelist, he had this wise and amus-
cumstances would admit.”8 Regarding these ing, free advice to young ministers: “When be-
articles, he commented, “Some of the posi- fore the people, be sure you have your subject
tions taken are at variance with those of all well in hand, deliver it without rambling into
the writers I have met with on this subject; side issues, and when you are through, quit.”11
and some of them may appear new and novel Very little is written about Elder Wag-
to most of my readers. If these positions are goner’s wife, Maryetta, and their large family
true, it may be ascribed to the advancing light of 10 children. His son, E. J. Waggoner, is best
of the truth.”9 Then he invited correspon- known among Seventh-day Adventists as a
dence from the readers. strong proponent of righteousness by faith. E.
Waggoner was instrumental in establishing J. Waggoner will be featured in a future edi-
the fundamentals of the truth of the Seventh- tion of Lest We Forget.
day Adventist Church. According to Elder J. In 1887, Waggoner began his last adven-
O. Corliss, Waggoner met with Elders White, ture for Christ in the publishing work in Ba-
Andrews and Smith and Ellen G. White, “for sel, Switzerland. There he also completed his
Bible study on the points in question, and after final book, entitled From Eden to Eden, which
much deep thought and free counsel together, describes God’s plan for man’s salvation. Evi-
they would all kneel, and plead the help of dently his complete dedication to his tasks,
God for a correct understanding of what had both those appointed by the brethren and
been studied. At the next meeting Elder Wag- those he assigned himself, finally caused his
goner would give clear-cut expression to the heart to give out under the continuous stress.
views arrived at, which, taken in conjunction The night before returning to England, and
with special instruction received from God from there, to the United States, he spent a
through Sister White, would be accepted by few hours completing the manuscript for Eden
all as positive truth. After this manner most to Eden. “Arising from his usual night’s rest, he
of the fundamentals of the truth, as now held, died from paralysis of the heart. He was nearly
became a part of the message.”10 sixty-nine years of age. In his death the cause
8
  Ibid.
lost one of its staunchest advocates.”12 •
9
  Ibid.   Ibid.
11

10
  Review & Herald, Sep. 27, 1923, p. 6.   Ibid.
12

Present Truth
by J. H. Waggoner

N o more joyful sound has saluted our ears

for years than is contained in this expres-
sion—present truth. Present truth is a present
ing to regard our present experience in the
unfolding light of prophecy, and to know in all
our trials and toils for the truth’s sake, we are
test; an indication of present duty, and an as- walking in the way specially marked out for us
surance of a present blessing. How comfort- by the God of truth.
Volume 4 — Number 4 Present Truth | 199

The word of the Lord says: “Hearken unto We do not profess to be pioneers in the
me, ye that know righteousness, the people general principles of the health reform. The
in whose heart is my law; fear ye not the re- facts on which this movement is based have
proach of men, neither be ye afraid of their been elaborated, in a great measure, by reform-
revilings.” Isa. 51:7.... ers, physicians, and writers on physiology and
“The law and the testimony” are revealed as hygiene, and so may be found scattered through
the criterion of judgment in these days of decep- the land. But we do claim that by the method
tion and delusion. See Isa. 8:16, 19, 20; 2 Thess. of God’s choice it has been more clearly and
2:9-12. To John it was shown that the dragon powerfully unfolded, and is thereby producing
would make war on the remnant who keep the an effect which we could not have looked for
commandments of God, and have the testimo- from any other means. As mere physiological
ny of Jesus Christ. Rev. 12:17. It is not neces- and hygienic truths, they might be studied by
sary for any one, in order to develop a rebellious some at their leisure, and by others laid aside
character in the sight of God, to fight against as of little consequence; but when placed on a
all the truth, even as it is not necessary to break level with the great truths of the third angel’s
all the commandments to be a transgressor of message by the sanction and authority of God’s
the law.... When part of God’s word is rejected, Spirit, and so declared to be the means whereby
obedience to the remainder is not obedience to a weak people may be made strong to overcome,
God, but mere conformity to self-will.... and our diseased bodies cleansed and fitted for
The Lord is sending out a testimony exact- translation, then it comes to us as an essential
ly fitted to revive his work, and make his peo- part of present truth, to be received with the
ple strong to overcome. In view of these facts, blessing of God, or rejected at our peril.
how idle seem the efforts put forth of late to Since we could have been aroused to the
destroy the efficiency of the spirit of prophecy importance of this movement only by the
so kindly granted to the remnant. It is truly a teachings of God’s Spirit, so can no one so
gift of the Spirit. It is not what is preached to clearly and strongly impress it on the minds
them merely, nor what they believe, nor what and hearts of God’s people as our beloved
the apostles and the early church had, but sister through whom this testimony has been
what they have in their midst. The remnant given. Never was there a time... when her pres-
“keep the commandments of God and have ence and testimony were so much needed in
the testimony of Jesus Christ....” the churches as now; and may the time soon
Since hearing sister White’s testimony on come when all the saints will be privileged to
the health reform at the Conference, my heart hear it and to rejoice in the light. If any are
has continually rejoiced that God has granted tried over it now, let them study it, pray over it,
us this precious gift, “for the perfecting of the and they will soon love it. •
saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edi- Review & Herald, August 7, 1866, pp. 76, 77.
fying of the body of Christ.” Eph. 4:12....

When part of God’s word is rejected,

obedience to the remainder is mere conformity to self-will.
200 | Lest We Forget Volume 4 — Number 4

Walking for God

Elder Waggoner walks ninety miles on a preaching tour!
by A. W. Spalding

A n Indiana convert tells of... Waggoner’s

walking fifty miles to bring him a mes-
sage; a Review and Herald editorial mentions
“Brother, don’t you think that back yonder,
when the Lord told the people to take a lamb
of the first year and burn it up, they thought
his walking ninety miles on a preaching tour, that it was too bad, and they would rather
for want of better conveyance.... keep it a year or two, and get a fleece from it?”
Naturally, his shoes and his clothes wore “Well, I do feel sorry for Elder Waggoner;
out. One day in Michigan, in company with but I don’t see how I can sell any of my grain
A. S. Hutchins, he called on a brother farmer to help him.”
whose barns were bursting with his harvest of “How much would you give him if you had
wheat and oats. the money?”
“It’s too bad for Brother Waggoner to go “O, seven or eight dollars.”
dressed like that,” remarked the brother to El- “I’ll loan you the money,” said Elder
der Hutchins. Hutchins, “as I happen to have a little; and
“Well,” said the latter, “I don’t doubt he when I need it, I’ll ask you for it.”
would dress better if he had any money.” So the deal was made; and probably when
“I’m awfully sorry for him,” said the farmer. oats sold for fifty cents, the pledge was redeemed.
“Are you sorry enough to sell some of your
wheat or oats to get money to help him?” Origin and History of the S.D.A. Church, 1961,
“Well, wheat is only sixty-five cents a Review & Herald P. A., pp. 258, 259.
bushel, and oats thirty-five. They ought never
to be sold for that.”
Volume 4 — Number 4 Open and Shut Doors | 201

Open and Shut Doors

by Ellen G, White

S abbath, March 24, 1849... , I was shown

that the commandments of God and the
testimony of Jesus Christ relating to the shut
The enemies of the present truth have
been trying to open the door of the holy place,
that Jesus has shut, and to close the door of the
door could not be separated, and that the most holy place, which He opened in 1844,
time for the commandments of God to shine where the ark is, containing the two tables of
out with all their importance, and for God’s stone on which are written the ten command-
people to be tried on the Sabbath truth, was ments by the finger of Jehovah.
when the door opened in the most holy place Early Writings 42, 43.
in the heavenly sanctuary, where the ark is,
in which are contained the ten command- Clearer light came with the investigation
ments. This door was not opened until the of the sanctuary question.... While it was true
mediation of Jesus was finished in the holy that the door of hope and mercy by which men
place of the sanctuary in 1844. Then Jesus had for eighteen hundred years found access
rose up and shut the door of the holy place, to God, was closed, another door was opened,
and opened the door into the most holy, and and forgiveness of sins was offered to men
passed within the second veil, where He now through the intercession of Christ in the most
stands by the ark.... holy. One part of His ministration had closed,
I saw that Jesus had shut the door of the only to give place to another. There was still an
holy place, and no man can open it; and that “open door” to the heavenly sanctuary, where
He had opened the door into the most holy, Christ was ministering in the sinner’s behalf....
and no man can shut it (Rev. 3:7, 8); and that It is those who by faith follow Jesus in the
since Jesus has opened the door into the most great work of atonement who receive the bene-
holy place, which contains the ark, the com- fits of His mediation in their behalf, while those
mandments have been shining out to God’s who reject the light which brings to view this
people, and they are being tested on the Sab- work of ministration are not benefited thereby....
bath question.... Great Controversy 429-431.
202 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 1

Volume 5 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1995

James and Ellen White

Lest We Forget, Volume 5, features: James Springer White & Ellen Gould Harmon White—
their friendship, marriage, family life, trials, and sacrifices.
Volume 5 — Number 1 James & Ellen | 203

James & Ellen

WHITE
T he Millerite movement united together a
powerful group of consecrated men and
women in one concerted evangelistic effort
them for positions of prominence in the
Seventh-day Adventist Church—James, as a
powerful, effective leader; Ellen as a messen-
to warn the world of Christ’s second coming ger of God.
around 1843 or 1844, according to prophecy, Lest We Forget, Volume 5:2 will examine
and to urge sinners to repent and prepare for James’ and Ellen’s courtship, marriage and
that awesome event. family life. How could they marry when time
Among that group of consecrated men was so urgent? What opinions did each ex-
and women were two fervent Christian youth, press of the other? What painful experiences
James Springer White and Ellen Gould Har- drew them closer together?
mon. How did these two young people join the Elder James S. White and key events in
Millerites, endure the great disappointment, his life as a leader of the Seventh-day Adven-
meet, marry and influence the development tist Church will be reviewed in Lest We Forget,
of the Seventh-day Adventist Church? In the Volume 5:3.
four issues of Volume 5 of Lest We Forget we The testimony of Jesus will be featured in
will review how God worked in their lives. Lest We Forget, Volume 5:4: Ellen G. White’s
This issue of Lest We Forget focuses on the state while in vision, her visions, and the ex-
period in their lives before, during, and shortly tent and effect of her writings.
after October 22, 1844. Dr. & Mrs. Ray Foster We invite you to enjoy and share these
pose questions about James and Ellen White interesting issues with your friends and with
regarding those factors which influenced their new church members as well.
growth as Millerite Christians and prepared The Editorial Committee
204 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 1

Questions, posed by Dr. Ray Foster—

Answered from the writings of
Elder James White
Dr. Ray Foster (RF): Elder White, the winter branches. The following winter I taught school.
you were twenty-one (1842-1843) you led about Ibid., p. 13.
one thousand persons to Christ. Would you de- RF: Please give some counsel in the light of your
scribe your childhood, conversion, and experi- experience for youth today who want to obtain
ence in the Millerite movement that led up to an education, but cannot afford it?
this ministry. First, what was the religious influ- JW: By industry, economy, and application to
ence of your home? his books, even a poor boy may obtain an educa-
James White ( JW): My Father’s religious ex- tion. He will prize his education, and be likely to
perience was marked with firmness and zeal, make good use of it. Ibid.. p. 14.
and yet with freedom from that bigotry which RF: What was your relationship with God when
prevents investigation, and shuts out love for all you first heard William Miller’s message regard-
who seek to worship God in spirit and truth. My ing Christ’s imminent return?
Mother’s religious experience was marked with
a meek and quiet spirit, and a consistent walk JW: At fifteen, I was baptized in the Christian
and godly consecration. Life Sketches by James church. By twenty, I had buried myself in study
White, pp. 10, 11. and school-teaching. I loved this world more
than I loved Christ, and was worshiping educa-
RF: How was your health as a young child, and tion instead of God. Ibid., p. 15.
how did this affect your education?
RF: Your mother then shared the Millerite mes-
JW: I was extremely feeble as a child—had what sage with you. As you returned to God, what did
was called worm fever, resulting in fits, which you feel you should do?
turned my eyes and nearly destroyed my sight.
I could not enjoy the common advantages of JW: I felt I should renounce my worldly plans
school. I couldn’t read a single verse in the Testa- and give myself to the work of warning the peo-
ment without resting my eyes until I was sixteen ple to prepare for the day of God. I was strongly
years old. Ibid., p. 12. impressed to visit my scholars from house to
house and pray with them. I could not imagine
RF: When were you finally able to attend a heavier cross than this. My spirit rose in rebel-
school? lion against God, and I said recklessly, “I will not
JW: I entered the Academy at St. Albans, Maine, go!” In five minutes I was packing my books and
at the age of nineteen. I could not work a simple clothes for Newport Academy. Ibid., p. 17.
problem in single rule of three, nor tell a verb RF: Then what did you do?
from an adverb or an adjective. Ibid., pp. 12, 13.
That afternoon I rode to the Academy, took my
RF: When did you receive teaching credentials position in several classes and commenced study
and accept an appointment as an elementary with a will. But I did not succeed. After spending
school teacher? hours over my books, I tried to call to mind what
JW: At the close of that term of twelve weeks, I I had been studying, but couldn’t. My mental
received from the preceptor, D. F. Allen, a certif- confusion was complete. I went directly from that
icate of my qualifications to teach the common school-room to the place of my last school. Sweet
peace from God flowed into my mind. Heaven
Volume 5 — Number 1 Questions, posed by Dr. Ray Foster— Answered from the writings of | 205

seemed to shine around me, and I praised God one locked arms with me to assist and guard me.
with the voice of triumph. Ibid., p. 18. His countenance seemed impressively familiar,
RF: How was the message of Christ’s soon yet I did not know him. When I had passed the
coming received in your old school district made crowd, I missed him, and, from that evening,
up of Universalists, professors, “respectable sin- who he was, or how he left me, and where he
ners,” and infidels? went, have been mysteries. Who can say it was
JW: No one opposed me. Some were deeply af- not an angel of God, sent to stand by me that
fected and prayed with me. In a few days my evening? Ibid., pp. 52-55.
work was finished for that time, and I returned RF: What motivated you to preach, and what
home with the assurance that I had done my was the response?.
duty. The following summer, I gave lectures JW: I began to feel the burden of the work and
there and the next winter most of the people of love for precious souls, as I had not before. I
that town embraced religion. Ibid., pp. 21, 22. preached at Burnham, Sidney, Richmond, Reed,
RF: Did you then dedicate all your time to Richmond Corners, Bedoinham Corners, Bedo-
preaching Christ’s second coming? inham, and East August. I fearlessly exposed Uni-
JW: The idea of warning the people to prepare versalism without giving its adherents a chance
for the day of the Lord was impressed upon my to hurt me. Ministers and people wept. Sinners
mind, but the struggle with duty was a severe manifested their desire for salvation, and those
one. I finally gave up all for Christ and His gos- who loved Christ and His appearing rejoiced in
pel, and found peace and freedom to preach. the Advent hope and faith. Ibid., pp. 50-69.
Ibid., pp. 22-24. RF: Was the message always well received?
RF: You realized the subject required study. How JW: No. At Brunswick, at Elder Lamb’s meet-
did you prepare to preach, and how did you travel? ing-house, most of the members were rich and
JW: I purchased Advent publications, read them worldly. They had not sufficient interest to even
closely, studied my Bible, and spoke a few times oppose me. West Gardiner was also a hard place
during the summer on the second coming of to labor. The town was divided between two
Christ, and felt encouraged. With a prophetic Freewill Baptist churches. The members had
chart hung before me and the Bible in my hands, been occupied with the division, and were des-
I spent several weeks in close study. I had neither titute of reformation. Their children, however,
horse, saddle, bridle, nor money. My father of- were much affected by my lectures, and sought
fered me the use of a horse for the winter, and the Lord. Ibid., pp. 69, 70.
Elder Polley gave me a saddle and several pieces RF: I understand you often sang Advent hymns
of an old bridle. Ibid., pp. 24, 48, 49. as part of your meetings.
RF: How did God protect you near the Ken- JW: Yes, there was a power in Advent singing,
nebec river? such as was felt in no other. At Litchfield Plains,
JW: A mob of at least three hundred was around for example, the house was crowded. To call the
the school-house there. I believed the Lord people to order, I sang “You will see your Lord
would defend me. As I preached, language and a-coming.” Many wept, and the state of feeling
power of voice seemed to be given me for the was most favorable for the introduction of the
occasion. In conclusion, I asked “Who is willing subject. A deep impression was made upon the
to seek Christ and with me suffer persecution, entire community. Ibid., pp. 69, 70.
and be ready for His coming?” Nearly a hun- RF: You were ordained to the gospel ministry in
dred arose! I closed with benediction, took my 1843 and worked tirelessly as a gospel preach-
chart and Bible and made my way out. Some- er. When Jesus did not return between March,
206 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 1

1843 and March, 1844, as first believed, nor on patience. They walked, as it were, by sight. Now,
October 22, 1844 (the tenth day of the seventh with disappointed hopes, and stricken hearts,
month, as recalculated), what was your reaction? they lived by faith in the sure word, and the work
JW: My feelings were almost uncontrollable. I of God in their Second Advent experience. This
wept like a child. Ibid., p. 108. served as an encouragement to them to hold fast
RF: How did you answer the charge that the their faith. Ibid., pp. 109, 110.
message regarding the 10th day of the 7th RF: What counsel have you given that applies
month was fanaticism? to believers today?
JW: I declared that it was the special work of JW: Watch. Be patient. Do not cast away your
God, not of fanaticism. It bore the marks of His confidence. Follow these, as they by faith enter
special providence: seasons of humiliation, rend- into the most holy where stands Jesus, clad in
ing of heart, confession and complete consecra- priestly garments, before the mercy-seat. Look
tion. It was subversive of all forms of fanaticism. into the sacred ark, and there you behold the ten
The work was marked with sobriety, humility, commandments. Those waiting, watching, pray-
solemnity, reverence, and tears; and it bore the ing ones, embraced the fourth precept of that
fruit of the Spirit. Ibid., pp. 95-97. law, and with fresh courage took their onward
RF: People said the Millerite movement was course to the golden gates of the city of God.
entirely the work of men, or of Satan, rather Ibid., pp. 106, 107.
than of God. What did you think? RF: What would you say to youth today who
JW: Those who say so insult God by making want to experience results and meaning in life?
Him the author of fanaticism and confusion, JW: Decide conscientiously the extent of your
and they please the devil, by attributing the work individual consecration. Enter into the joy of our
of God to his Satanic power. Ibid., pp. 96, 97. Lord. Your happiness will largely consist in the
RF: Why did Hebrews 10:35, 39 especially satisfaction that springs from the thought that you
comfort the brethren at this time? have cooperated with the Master, in the accom-
plishment of the grand result. General Conference
JW: Those addressed are in danger of casting Address, p. 146, Words of the Pioneers, CD-ROM,
away their confidence. They have done the will Published in the Adventist Pioneer Library.
of God, and been brought into that state of trial
where patience was necessary. The just at this Dr. Ray Foster has been an orthopaedic surgeon in Southern
time are to live by faith, not by doubting wheth- California for 15 years. Previously, for 11 years, he served as
er they had done the will of God. Those who a medical missionary in Africa, where he was ordained as a
should not endure the trial of faith, but should minister. He has a deep interest in the foundations of the Sev-
cast away their confidence in the work in which enth-day Adventist Chirch, and, with others sharing the same
they did the will of God, take the direct road to interest, has prepared a CD-ROM, Words of the Pioneers.
perdition. Ibid., pp. 108, 109.
RF: Why apply this scripture to the believers
after October, 1844?
JW: It is wonderfully applicable to those who
were sadly disappointed, tempted, and tried, in
the autumn of 1844. They had proclaimed the
coming of the Lord, with the assurance that they
were doing the will of God. They were brought
into a position exceedingly trying to faith and
Volume 5 — Number 1 Ellen G. White | 207

Ellen G. White
Answers, from Her Writings, to Questions About
Her Childhood and Experience in the Millerite
Movement, as Posed by Mrs. Frances Foster.

Frances Foster (FF): Sister White, what was ing I saw that the vast temple was supported by
the greatest incident in your early years that one immense pillar, and to this was tied a Lamb
drew you to Jesus? all mangled and bleeding—bruised and torn on
Ellen White (EW): An affliction darkened my our account. All who entered the tem-ple must
childhood that seemed to have been dealt me come before the Lamb and confess their sins.
to turn my heart away from the world and its A sense of shame that I must humiliate myself
pleasures towards the attractions of heaven. Life before these people came over me. A trumpet
Sketches of James White (LSJW), p. 145. sounded, the temple shook, and I was left alone
When I was nine, a girl threw a stone that hit me in the silent horror of night. It seemed to me
on the nose. I fell senseless to the ground and lay that my doom was fixed, and my despondency
in a stupor for three weeks. Life Sketches of Ellen deepened. Ibid. pp. 154-156.
G. White (LSEW), pp. 17, 18. My nose was bro- I later dreamed that a person of beautiful form
ken, causing disfigurement. The idea of carrying and countenance led me to Jesus. I knew Jesus
this misfortune through life was insupportable. I was acquainted with every circumstance of my
began to pray the Lord to prepare me for death. life. He said, “Fear not,” and his smile filled my
I desired to become a Christian and prayed ear- soul with gladness. My guide handed me a coiled
nestly for the forgiveness of my sins after which up, green cord to place next to my heart. When
I felt a peace of mind and gained strength very I wished to see Jesus, I was to take it out and
slowly. I sought the Lord earnestly in my trouble stretch it to the utmost. The cord represented
and received consolation. I believed that Jesus faith to my mind, and the beauty and simplic-
loved even me. LSJW, pp. 132, 133. ity of trusting in God began to dawn upon my
FF: When you could not advance further in benighted soul. Ibid. pp. 156, 157.
your studies, how did this affect you? FF: How interesting! Tell us, what man of God
EW: The future stretched out before me dark discerned that the Lord was preparing you for a
and cheerless. I murmured against the providence special work?
of God in thus afflicting me. LSJW, pp. 134, 135. EW: Elder Stockman, who preached the Advent
FF: How was God preparing you for your life message in Portland, heard my doubts and the
work? dreams. He placed his hands upon my head, say-
ing, “Yours is a most singular experience for one
EW: In March, 1840, Mr. William Miller of your tender age. Jesus must be preparing you
preached in Portland, Maine, most solemn and for some special work.” He told me of the love of
powerful sermons that Christ was coming in 1843. God for His erring children, that He longed to
My heart longed for someone to tell me what I draw them to Himself. Ibid. pp. 157-159.
should do to be saved, what steps to take to give
myself entirely up to the Lord. Ibid. p. 136-139. FF: Was your experience unique to you, or will
God lead and bless anyone?
Once I dreamed of a temple to which many
people were flocking. On entering the build- EW: “They shall all be taught of God.” God
can do so little for us because we forget that liv-
208 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 1

ing virtue in the Holy Spirit is to combine with sus would not long delay His coming. They must
the human agent. With the great truth we have wait with hope and trust. LSEW, p. 57.
been privileged to receive, we should, and under FF: When error in the date was discerned, and a
the Holy Spirit’s power we could, become living new date was set for the tenth day of the seventh
channels of light. Sons and Daughters of God, p. 30. month, what two messages were spread abroad?
FF: How did your church treat your family? EW: The message of the second angel, flying
EW: The Methodist minister informed us that in the midst of heaven, who cried, “Babylon is
our faith and Methodism could not agree, that we fallen, is fallen, that great city;” and, in connec-
had adopted a new and strange belief. He advised tion with this message, the “midnight cry” was
us to quietly withdraw from the church and avoid given: “Behold, the Bridegroom cometh, go ye
the publicity of a trial, but we preferred a regular out to meet Him.” Ibid. 59.
trial. At the trial, the single charge made was that FF: What effect did these messages have on the
we had walked contrary to their rules. The next people?
Sunday the presiding elder read off our names as EW: Many left the fallen churches. In every part
discontinued from the church. LSEW, pp. 50-53. of the land light was given and the cry aroused
FF: How did you begin to doubt eternal hell- thousands—the learned, the talented, the ob-
fire punishment? scure, and the humble. Ibid, p. 59.
EW: In my mind the justice of God eclipsed FF: What counsel has God given you regarding
His mercy and love. I had been taught to believe the “midnight cry”?
in an eternally burning hell; and I was in deep EW: The Advent people had a bright light set
despair. Then I heard my mother and a sister up behind them at the beginning of the path,
discussing that the soul did not possess natural the midnight cry. This shone all along the path
immortality and asked my mother, “Do you be- and gave light for their feet that they might
lieve that the soul sleeps in the grave until the not stumble. Early Writings, p. 14. Before Jesus
resurrection?” “The Bible gives us no proof that returns, another mighty angel will be commis-
there is an eternally burning hell,” she answered. sioned to unite his voice with the third angel, and
“If the love of God will not induce the rebel to give power and force to his message. The mes-
yield, the terrors of an eternal hell will not drive sage of the fall of Babylon is to be repeated, with
him to repentance.” From that time light in re- the additional mention of the corruptions which
gard to the sleep of the dead dawned upon my have been entering the churches since 1844. This
mind. Ibid. pp. 29, 48-50. message will close with power and strength far
FF: What was your experience when the ex- exceeding the midnight cry. LSJW, pp. 277, 278.
pected time approached for Jesus to appear? FF: How did the bitter disappointment on Oc-
EW: We approached this hour with a calm tober 22, 1844, affect the believers?
solemnity. The true believers rested in a sweet EW: We were disappointed, but not disheart-
communion with God. Worldly business was for ened. We resolved to refrain from murmuring at
the most part laid aside. We scrutinized every the trying ordeal by which the Lord was refining
thought of our hearts. LSJW, p. 184. us like gold in the furnace, and to wait for the
FF: How did the believers react when Jesus didn’t Saviour to redeem His tried and faithful ones.
come between March, 1843, and March, 1844? We were firm in the belief that the preaching of
EW: The disappointment was great. The scoff- definite time was of God. LSEW, pp. 61-63.
ers were triumphant, and won the weak and cow- FF: Please describe your first vision, received in
ardly to their ranks. Others deserted the cause December, 1844.
quietly. Yet, many still clung to the hope that Je-
Volume 5 — Number 1 Ellen G. White | 209

EW: I saw a straight and narrow path high EW: God chooses to perform His mighty works
above the world where the advent people were by the most simple and humble means because
traveling to the city at the farther end of the of the pride and ambition of the children of
path. Soon some grew weary. Jesus would en- men. He chooses those who will work in meek-
courage them by raising His right arm. Others ness and simplicity, acknowledging Him as their
said it was not God that had led them out so leader and their source of strength. His power
far. They stumbled and lost sight of Jesus and is revealed through the weakness of men. Vol. 6,
fell off the path down into the dark and wicked S.D.A. Bible Commentary, p. 1083.
world below. The voice of God gave us the day FF: How did you react to this call?
and hour of Jesus’ coming. The wicked would EW: I prayed that this burden might be removed
rush violently up to lay hands on us to thrust from me and laid upon someone else more ca-
us into prison, but would fall helpless to the pable of bearing it. But the words of the angel
ground. We saw the Son of man coming in a sounded continually in my ears, ‘Make known
great white cloud. The graves were opened and to others what I have revealed to you.’ I greatly
the dead came up clothed with immortality. We feared that if I obeyed the call of duty, I might
were changed and caught up together with them yield to sinful exaltation, bring upon myself the
to meet the Lord in the air and were seven days displeasure of God, and lose my own soul. The
ascending to the city. The believers in Portland, angel said, “If this evil that you dread threatens
who had full confidence that the vision was you, by affliction God will draw you to Himself,
from God, all believed that God had chosen and preserve your humility. Deliver the message
this way to comfort and strengthen His people. faithfully; endure unto the end, and you shall eat
An unspeakable awe filled me, that I, so young the fruit of the tree of life and drink of the water
and feeble, should be chosen as the instrument of life.” I committed myself to the Lord, ready to
by which God would give light to His people. do His bidding. LSJW, p. 194; LSEW, pp. 71, 72.
LSEW, pp. 64-68.
FF: How would you describe the work God
FF: How was your health and self-confidence asked you to do?
at this time?
EW: I am the Lord’s messenger; He called me
EW: After the passing of the time in 1844, my in my youth to be His messenger, to receive His
health rapidly failed, I could only speak in a whis- word, and to give a clear and decided message in
per or broken tone of voice. One physician stated the name of the Lord Jesus—to open the Scrip-
that my disease was dropsical consumption. He tures to others, as God has opened them to me.
pronounced my right lung decayed and the left 1 Selected Messages, p. 32; 8 Testimonies, p. 236.
one considerably diseased, while the heart was
seriously affected. He thought that I could live
Frances Nelson Foster, R.N. is Dr. Ray Foster’s wife of 34
but a short time. I was but seventeen, small and years, mother of two and grandmother of four. She and her
frail, unused to society, and so timid it was pain- husband love and appreciate the Spirit of Prophecy. She shares
ful for me to meet strangers. LSJW, p. 193, 194. his interest in and love for the words and works of the pioneers
FF: Why did God choose you, the “weakest of and does volunteer service for the Adventist Pioneer Library.
the weak,” to be the messenger to His people?
210 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 1

Rejected
“Your brethren that hated you,
that cast you out... shall be ashamed.” Is. 66:5.

D uring the Summer and Fall of 1844, many

Millerites “were persecuted... cut off from
the fellowship of church... for expressing their
the Bible Sabbath will be denounced as en-
emies of law and order, as breaking down the
moral restraints of society, causing anarchy and
belief in the coming of Christ.... Ministers and corruption, and calling down the judgments of
religious leaders opposed the advent doctrine God upon the earth.... Ministers... will pres-
from the pulpit [and] denied their members ent from the pulpit the duty of yielding obe-
the privilege of attending preaching upon the dience to the civil authorities as ordained of
second advent, or even speaking of their hope God. In legislative halls and courts of justice,
in the social meetings of the church. Thus commandment keepers will be misrepresented
the believers found themselves in a position and condemned.... They will be menaced, de-
of great trial and perplexity. As they saw the nounced... , proscribed... betrayed ‘... by par-
testimony of God’s word suppressed and their ents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends.’
right to investigate the prophecies denied, Luke 21:16. “ Testimonies, Vol. 9, p. 231.
they felt that loyalty to God forbade them to “Some... will be thrust into prison, some
submit....” The Great Controversy, pp. 372, 376. will be exiled, some will be treated as slaves....
This persecution, combined with the mes- Sabbathkeepers...[will be] brought before the
sage, “Come out of her, my people,” influenced courts to answer for their faith.... The faith of
many to step out in faith. “In the summer of the Lord’s servants will be tried .... The Lord...
1844 about fifty thousand withdrew from the commands His servants to present the last
churches.” Ibid. p. 396. invitation of mercy to the world. They can-
Just before Christ’s second coming, per- not remain silent, except at the peril of their
secution of believers and separation from the souls.... They must perform their duty and
apostate churches will again occur. “As the leave the results with God .... Notwithstand-
Protestant churches reject the clear, Scriptural ing the agencies combined against the truth, a
arguments in defense of God’s law, they will large number take their stand upon the Lord’s
long to silence those whose faith they cannot side.” GC, pp. 608-610, 612.
overthrow by the Bible.... Those who honor
Comments by Ellen [Link]
Volume 5 — Number 1 Rejected | 211
212 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 2

Volume 5 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1995

James and Ellen White

Lest We Forget, Volume 5, features: James Springer White & Ellen Gould Harmon White—
their friendship, marriage, family life, trials, and sacrifices.
Volume 5 — Number 2 After October 22, 1844 | 213

After October 22, 1844

A fter the disappointment of October 22,
1844, the Adventists were reviled and
mocked by unbelievers. Some abandoned the
Ellen G. White, The Early Years, p. 84.) This is-
sue of Lest We Forget, Volume 5, Number 2,
features their friendship, marriage, family life,
faith; some set future dates for Christ’s com- trials, and sacrifices during the development of
ing; others studied the prophecies for more the Seventh-day Adventist Church.
light to discover any errors of interpretation. How did James feel about Ellen and her
Amidst all this uncertainty, a small group gift? How did Ellen feel about James and his
began studying the Heavenly Sanctuary, em- leadership talents? How did James and Ellen
braced the Third Angel’s message, learned the meet their parental responsibilities while, with
importance of the seventh-day Sabbath, and other advent pioneers, founding the Seventh-
adopted other basic Bible truths. day Adventist Church? What trials did they
God sent special messages that consoled suffer, what sacrifices did they make for the
this group and guided them into fuller truth “truth”? How did Ellen feel about leaving her
through a young, defenseless, ailing girl, Ellen children in the care of other women?
Gould Harmon. As she traveled from place May James and Ellen White’s special ex-
to place sharing these special messages, God periences inspire today’s remnant who lift
inspired her to select Elder James White to up the torch entrusted to them by these va-
accompany her and her female companions lient pioneers.
while traveling. (See A. L. White, Volume 1,

A Unique Partnership
By Richard Cooper

J ames S. White and Ellen Gould Harmon

shared similar backgrounds: sincere Chris-
tian parents willing to stand for their beliefs,
cerned about their lack of education, James and
Ellen formed a union that strengthened the
growing body of believers and helped set a firm
limited education due to poor childhood health, base for future church growth.
conversion to the Millerite message, and God’s Before their first meeting, James had
calling to share new truths with others who taught school, but he began preaching about
were searching. Both were reluctant to respond the second coming in 1842. At first he thought
at first. Both were later disfellowshipped from Miller’s teachings were in error, but after dis-
their churches because of their belief in Christ’s cussing them with his mother, who com-
soon coming. Sincere, willing to learn, and con- bined Bible study with down-to-earth logic,
214 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 2

he commented, “she was ready to calmly and The White’s first home was with Ellen’s
pleasantly meet all my objections.” (LS, 21.) parents. Later they shared the home of the
After she began receiving visions, Ellen Holland family. Ellen wrote, “We entered
traveled with her sister, Sarah, and sometimes upon our work with few friends, and broken
with Sister Foss. James accompanied them on in health... [ James’] health had been seriously
many of their trips, observing Ellen’s fainting injured by close application to study at school,
and illness. He frequently joined other believ- and in lecturing.... Without means, with very
ers in praying for her health. He also saw how few who sympathized with us in our views,
critics and disbelievers caused problems. He without a paper, and without books, we en-
believed that it was his duty to accompany tered upon our work.”(1T, 75.)
her to “introduce her and her mission to the The Whites had four sons. Henry Nichols
people.” (LS, 238.) James considered himself was born August 20, 1847; James Edson, July
a protector for Ellen who said of herself, “[I 28, 1849; William Clarence, August 29, 1854;
had]... a lack of confidence in myself, and a and John Herbert, September 20, 1860. Henry
conviction that it would be impossible to make died at the age of 16, and John Herbert lived
anyone understand my feelings, [that] pre- for less than three months. Both deaths were
vented me from seeking advice and aid from terrible blows for the family.
my Christian friends,” (1T, 75.) and “[was]... Young Henry traveled much with his par-
naturally so timid and retiring that it was ents during the first year of his life. He observed
painful for me to meet strangers.” (1T, 62.) his mother in illness and recovery. Ellen wrote
James was twenty-five and Ellen eigh- that, “When I grew better, my little Henry ex-
teen when they were married by a justice of pressed great joy. He would climb upon the
the peace on August 30, 1846. They dedicated sofa, throw his little arms around my neck, and
their lives to the great challenge of strength- kiss me many times. He was then one year old.”
ening and educating the believers. (LS, 244, 245.) Eventually he was left with the
They performed a traveling ministry of Holland family while his parents traveled be-
encouragement and teaching among the be- cause “it was for his good to have a good home
lievers, working with small groups in homes and steady discipline.” (1T, 87.) She once wrote
and halls, and often had to meet the pressures “... the greatest sacrifice I was called to make in
of critics. Their common purpose was to en- connection with the work was to leave my chil-
courage the believers and organize churches dren in the care of others.” (1T, 101.)
based on New Testament principles. Edson had to spend much time in his early
As they met with believers, James would years away from his parents. Lacking a real
preach and Ellen would encourage and guide. home may have caused some of his erratic and
He often spoke himself hoarse. She was ill, rebellious behavior. Later he returned and did
and would frequently faint. James would con- a powerful and effective work for Southern
front troublemakers firmly, and said to one, “... Blacks. Ellen wrote faithfully to her sons, en-
the Lord does not want your testimony here. couraging them to remain steadfast and make
The Lord does not want you here to distract positive choices. She wisely counseled that
and crush his people.” (LS, 271.) “the youth should not feel that they are under
an eye that is watching them, ready to reprove
Volume 5 — Number 2 Her Husband’s Crown | 215

and condemn. Approve whatever you can; that I have said or written anything to grieve
smile whenever you can.” (Letter 19, 1886.) you. Forgive me, and I will be cautious and not
James began his publishing and writing start any subject to annoy and distress you. We
leadership in 1861. He was never afraid to are living in a most solemn time, and we cannot
push himself hard, burning the midnight oil afford to have in our old age differences to sepa-
and often taking outdoor work to earn money rate our feelings. [Ellen was 40; James, 46, at the
to pay for printing of church papers. He suf- time.] I may not view all things as you do, but
fered a major stroke in 1865, compounding I do not think it would be my place or duty to
health problems that he had from his youth. make you see as I see and feel as I feel. Wherein
Ellen cared for him as best she could. I have done this, I am sorry. I want a hum-ble
It appears that the toll of this experience, heart, a meek and quiet spirit.” (Ibid., p. 10.)
combined with his aggressive personality, may James died in 1881. She wrote Willie
have made the later years of their marriage about her sense of loss soon after losing James,
more strained. In 1867, when she was finish- saying, “My life was so entwined or interwo-
ing writing in Oakland and he was in Battle ven with my husband’s that it is about impos-
Creek, he objected vigorously to something sible for me to be of any great account without
she had written to him. “Your head won’t fit him.” (Ibid.) God’s goodness, Willie’s faithful
my shoulders. Keep it where it belongs, and support, and her own commitment to Christ,
I will try to honor God in using my own,” he enabled her to provide guidance to God’s
declared, and added, “I shall be glad to hear church for 34 more years.
from you, but don’t waste your precious time James and Ellen White gave enthusiasm,
and strength in lecturing me on matters of love, challenge, and outstanding leadership to
mere opinions.” (Graybill, Ron , “Married to their family and the church. They sacrificed
the Prophet,” Insight, October 2, 1993, p. 9.) all they had for the cause of Christ. Dare we
She was, apparently, frustrated by this, but do any less?
then wrote this gracious reply, “It grieves me References: LS is Life Sketches, 1880 edition by James White.
1T is Testimonies, Volume 1, by Ellen G. White.

Her Husband’s Crown

What did James S. White value in his wife?
by Marlene Steinweg

J ames was intensely proud of his wife— not

only of her spiritual dedication, but of her
speaking and writing abilities. He promoted her,
take a look at some experiences that may have
led him to have such a high regard for his wife.
James remembered meeting Ellen Harmon
defended her, praised her....”1 James White de- in her hometown of Portland, Maine, some-
scribed Ellen as his “... crown of rejoicing.” Let’s time in 1843. He was impressed with her radi-
ant Christian experience and effective mission-
1
  Graybill, Ron, “Married to the Prophet,” Insight, October
2, 1993, pp. 8-10.
ary endeavors. “She was then a Christian of the
216 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 2

“From that hour to the present, she has been my crown of rejoicing.”

most devoted type. And although but sixteen, ing funds for Ellen’s travels, or directing what
she was a laborer in the cause of Christ in pub- moves to make in order to overcome Satan’s
lic and from house to house.... Her experience attempts to keep her from sharing the mes-
was so rich and her testimony so powerful that sages she received from God.
ministers and leading men of different churches James observed how God used Ellen to bless
sought her labors as an exhorter in their several the believers. She “moved out in the work of
congregations.”2 Did Ellen boldly go forth to public speaking timidly. If she had confidence,
answer these calls? No, but rather with much it was given her by the Holy Spirit. If she spoke
trepidation. “At that time she was very timid, with freedom and power, it was given her of
and little thought that she was to be brought God.”5 Later, she improved so much as a speak-
before the public to speak to thousands.”3 er, that he thought she excelled all others in her
It was more than a year later, in February power to move the people. Her voice “became
of 1845, that James again met Ellen in Or- [so] clear and powerful, and her articulation... so
rington, Maine. She had traveled there with distinct that acres of people could hear her out-
their mutual friends, William Jordan and his of-doors ... as easily as if seated in a church.”6
sister, Sarah, to share her visions with the be- When did James and Ellen learn to love
lievers. James was led to believe that “... her each other? “When we first met, we had no idea
wonderful experience and work was of God, of marriage at any future time.... [Later it be-
and it was his duty to accompany them.”4 He came clear that] God had a great work for both
offered to accompany Ellen and her compan- of us to do...[and] we could greatly assist each
ions, wherever she needed to travel to share other in that work.... As she should come be-
her messages with Advent believers. fore the public,” James explained, “she needed
His experiences as a traveling companion a lawful protector.... God having chosen her as
were inspiring and challenging. In Atkinson, a channel of light and truth to the people in a
Maine, a few days later, Ellen fell down in a special sense, she could be of great help to me.”7
vision while meeting with a group of fanatics James recognized that their marriage would
who performed strange acts, supposedly under help them mutually in the gospel ministry.
the Spirit’s power. It was James who cradled Their friendship advanced over the period
her head. Another time, while in New Hamp- of about a year, and “although their courtship
shire, James was inspired to rebuke evil spir- lacked some of the typical elements, provi-
its in the believers there, who were groaning dence led them on to love and affection and
and shouting “Amen!” to disturb the meeting. fixed their eyes on marriage.”8 Ellen recalled
Time and again God would lead by provid-
5
  Ibid., p. 127.
2
  White, James, Life Sketches (LSJW), SDA Steam Press, 6
  Ibid., p. 326.
Battle Creek, MI, 1880, p. 126. 7
  Ibid., p. 126.
3
  Ibid. 8
  White, A. L., Ellen G. White (EGW), Volume 1, The
4
  Ibid., p. 238. Early Years, RHPA, Hagerstown, MD, 1985, p. 11.
Volume 5 — Number 2 Her Husband’s Crown | 217

that James’ proposal was somewhat like an Twenty minutes later, signs of life indicated
ultimatum. “He told me... he should have to that her efforts had saved Willie’s life, and
go away and leave me to go with whomsoever James’ confidence in Ellen was rewarded.
I would, or we must be married. So we were When James’ health failed, as it so often
married.”9 On August 26, 1846, James happily did, Ellen tried to be there to pray and help
informed his friend, Brother Collins, “Ellen work towards his recovery. Her belief in his
says that the way has been made plain. We are leadership abilities and value in the cause of
published, and we shall be married perhaps God, and her unfailing efforts to restore him
Monday.”10 They were actually married Sun- to health and service, were a constant inspira-
day, August 30, 1846 and began their thirty- tion to James. If she had to travel, she would
five years as man and wife. As James aptly write him. Once she wrote, “It has been a con-
commented, they had “linked life’s destiny....”11 tinual cross for me to be so far away from you
Although James and Ellen both had strong and friends I love.... May God bless you, my
personalities, which was a potential source of husband, with His grace.... Your Ellen.”14
friction, by God’s grace they were able to re- When James was deeply depressed, El-
solve their differences. For example, James felt len would encourage him to look up and let
at times that Ellen was seeking to control him, Christ take his burdens, and believe he would
and although she didn’t conscientiously do be healed. “Let the disagreeables go,” she
this, she told him she was sorry. She wrote him, urged him. “Turn from these things which
“‘Wherein my feelings have been permitted to cause sadness and... dishearten you.”15
arise in any instance, it was wrong.’ James apol- In 1880, very near the end of his life and
ogized also, and felt he had wronged Ellen.”12 after nearly 34 years of marriage, James was
The near-drowning incident of twenty- preparing an edition of Life Sketches. In this he
month old Willie reveals the full support stated, “Marriage marks an important era in
James gave Ellen and the trust he had in her the lives of men.”16 He then quoted Solomon’s
judgement. Ellen worked with Willie’s cold, words from Proverbs 18:22, “Whoso findeth a
limp body, massaging it back and forth, bring- wife findeth a good thing, and obtaineth fa-
ing up the soapy, wash water he had breathed vor of the Lord,” indicating he had been thus
into his tiny lungs after falling into a wash tub. favored. “This expression,” he added, “taken
There seemed to be no hope, and an aghast alone may be understood to convey the idea
neighbor urged that someone take the dead that all wives are from the Lord. But Solomon
child from the distraught mother. “‘No,’ James qualifies the expression by other statements. ‘A
replied, ‘No one shall take it away from her.’”13 virtuous woman is a crown to her husband....’
Proverbs 12:4....” “[Ellen] has been my crown
9
  Roy E. Graham, Ellen G. White, Co-founder of the Sev- of rejoicing,” he concluded, since “we were mar-
enth-day Adventist Church, Peter Lang Publishing, Inc., 1985, ried ... and from that hour to the present....”17
p. 28. (originally in Manuscript Release 310, EGW Estate
Document, 701-b-1-a). 14
  White, Ellen G., Volume 7, Manuscript Releases, pp. 31-
10
  EGW, Volume 1, p. 11. 35, May, 1880, EGW Estate, Silver Spring, MD, 1990.
11
  LSJW, p. 125. 15
  EGW, Volume 2, The Progressive Years, 1984, p. 439.
12
  Insight, October 2, 1993, p. 10. 16
  LSJW, p. 125.
13
  EGW, Volume 1, p. 337. 17
  Ibid.
218 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 2

“The Best Man that Ever

Trod Shoe Leather.”
by Marlene Steinweg

E llen White highly esteemed her husband,

James. She believed God had qualified
him “... for a specific work, and... united them
sion... ;”4 his ability to “... stand in defense of
the truth without yielding... principle... ;”5 and
his “unbending integrity and noble courage to
to carry forward this work,”1 and that he was vindicate the right and condemn the wrong.”6
“... the best man that ever trod shoe leather.”2 He was “bold and fearless in acting... ;”7
How did Ellen arrive at these conclusions? could “... speak more earnestly;”8 and”stand.
In mid-February of 1845, the intense win- more firmly,”9 than other men in similar cir-
ter following her first vision, Ellen met the man cumstances. “God has given him,” she declared,
who was to be her husband when William Jor- “the power to form and execute plans with the
dan and his sister Sarah urged Ellen to go with needed firmness, because he did not refuse to
them to Orrington, Maine, to share her visions. exercise these qualities of the mind, and to
From then on, Elder James Springer White, a venture in order to advance the work of God.”10
youthful, Advent preacher, traveled with Ellen, What character flaws did Ellen notice in
accompanying her and her companions from her husband? Perhaps his temper? She wrote
place to place to seek out Advent believers. how his peace was destroyed and he was an-
Did Ellen ever dream that the friend- noyed when others failed “to carry out things
ship started in Orrington would lead to mar- just as... he would carry them out.”11 He “felt he
riage and a special work in the development must see to this and that, fearing it... [would]
of a powerful, new religious movement? Not be done wrong.”12
likely. But, as they traveled, she could observe One problem James had was that he
James’ character strengths and flaws, and saw would overtax himself physically. This would
his deep desire to know, follow, and preach the be a natural result of not letting others do
truth. God led in their lives, and they eventu- the work. “Even if it was done wrong a few
ally married on Sunday, August 30, 1846. times,” Ellen thought, “[ James]... should
Ellen recognized many of James’ character 4
  Life Sketches of Ellen G. White, PPPA, Mt. View, CA,
strengths. For example, she told of his “head 1915, p. 243.
to plan and... life of experience to balance the 5
  Ibid.
inexperienced;”3 of his “firmness and deci-
6
  Ibid.
7
  Ibid.
1
  Ellen G. White, The Publishing Ministry, RHPA, Hager- 8
  Ibid.
stown, MD, 1983, p. 29. 9
  Ibid.
2
  A. L. White, Ellen G. White, Vol. 1, The Early Years, 10
  Ibid.
RHPA, Hagerstown, MD, 1985, p. 84. 11
  E. G. White, Manuscript Releases, Volume 10, EGW
3
  Ellen G. White, Manuscript Releases, Volume 6, EGW Estate, Silver Spring, MD, 1990, p. 23.
Estate, Silver Spring, MD, 1990, p. 304. 12
  Ibid.
Volume 5 — Number 2 “The Best Man that Ever Trod Shoe Leather.” | 219

That brain, that noble masterly mind, shall not be left in ruin.
Satan shall not exult over us.

not perplex his mind and take the burden of side by side in the sacred desk, speaking the
overseeing these things.”13 words of truth....”17
Perhaps James’ unforgiv-ing spirit was In July, 1874, after James had suffered
a character flaw? Ellen wrote in December another stroke, Ellen wrote him, “I have the
of 1865, that James’ “greatest wrong in the highest estimate of your ability, and with the
past...[was] an unforgiving spirit toward those power of God to work with your efforts, you
brethren who injured his influence in the cause can do a great and efficient work. God can
of God....”14 Although these brethren heartily mend the broken and worn machinery and
acknowledged their wrongs and James forgave make it of essential use to do His work still.”18
them and even continued working with them, She wrote these words when James was very
he could not entirely forget the incidents. discouraged admonishing him to “believe, ...
He would at times rehash the offenses in his be cheerful, ... be of good courage.”19 He must
mind, bringing them to life, and this brought have accepted this counsel by June of 1875,
him added stress and sadness. for Ellen wrote her friend Lucinda Hall, “My
James was able to learn from his mistakes, husband is very cheerful and of good courage.
and later repented of his errors. God “... ac- He is very attentive to me, seeking in every
cepted his humiliation ... the afflicting of way to make my journeyings and labor pleas-
his soul before Him... the confessions of his ant and relieve it of weariness.”20
lack of consecration to God, and his repen- In August, 1876, when God again healed
tance for the errors and mistakes in his course James and he could return to work, Ellen re-
which have caused him such sorrow and de- marked to Willie, “Your father does the work
spondency of mind....”15 of three men at all these meetings. I never saw
When James suffered a series of strokes, a man work so energetically, so constantly as
Ellen, who had relied so much on him, missed your father. God does give him more than
that “... strong, manly arm [she] ever leaned mortal energy. If there is any place that is hard,
upon....”16 She vowed to continue working for your father takes it.”21 Evidently she realized
his healing, “as long as life is left him and me.... they both might overdo it again, and James
That brain, that noble masterly mind,” she de- might become discouraged and ill. She prayed
clared, “shall not be left in ruin.... Satan shall
not exult over us. You will yet see us standing
17
  Ibid.
13
  Ibid. 18
  A. L. White, Ellen G. White, Vol. 2, The Progressive Years,
14
  E. G. White, Testimonies, Volume 1, PPPA, Mt. View, p. 439, RHPA, Hagerstown, MD, 1986.
CA, 1948, p. 613. 19
  Ibid.
15
  Ibid. 20
  10MR, pp. 33, 34.
16
  6MR, pp. 300-301. 21
  Ibid.
220 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 2

for “strength to do the work necessary to be By the next week God had blessed his health
done in these special occasions.”22 so much, that she reported he “... went into the
James obtained a special victory the next stand, sang and prayed like his own self. This
year, for which Ellen praised God in a letter is God’s doing,” she concluded, “and His name
to Edson and Emma, on August 31, 1877. shall have all the glory.”24
“Father says he will go forward in the name On August 6, 1881, James died from a se-
and strength of our dear Saviour. He will go rious case of malaria, thus ending nearly thir-
to the camp meetings and will bear his tes- ty-five years of marriage. Though Ellen felt “...
timony, exalting Jesus and the power of His deprived of... [his] wisdom and ability,”25 he
grace. Oh! What hath the Lord wrought! lived another thirty-four years remembering
Father feels now that he must hide behind and missing her husband, James, “... the best
Christ. He must exalt Jesus and humble him- man that ever trod shoe leather.”26
self. He wants to work in a different manner
than he has hitherto done, walking in greater
humility and working in God continually.”23 24
  Ibid.
25
  6MR, p. 307.
22
  Ibid. 26
  Ellen G. White, Manuscript Releases, Volume 5, EGW
23
  10MR, p. 36. Estate, Silver Spring, MD, 1972, p. 208.

Triumph Through Trial

by Ellen [Link]

G od has always tried His people in the

furnace of affliction. It is in the heat of
the furnace that the dross is separated from
correct these defects and to fit themselves for
His service. He shows them their own weak-
ness, and teaches them to lean upon Him... ,
the true gold of the Christian character. Jesus their only help and safeguard. Thus His ob-
watches the test; He knows what is needed to ject is attained. They are educated, trained,
purify the precious metal, that it may reflect and disciplined, prepared to fulfill the grand
the radiance of His love. It is by close, test- purpose for which their powers were given
ing trials that God disciplines His servants. them. When God calls them to action, they
He sees that some have powers which may be are ready, and heavenly angels can unite with
used in the advancement of His work, and He them in the work to be accomplished on the
puts these persons upon trial; in His provi- earth. Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 129, 130.
dence He brings them into positions that test The Lord permits trials in order that we
their character and reveal defects and weak- may be cleansed from earthliness, from selfish-
nesses that have been hidden from their own ness, from harsh, unchristlike traits of charac-
knowledge. He gives them opportunity to ter. He suffers the deep waters of affliction to
Volume 5 — Number 2 Triumph Through Trial | 221

go over our souls... that we may know Him and glory. But as we pass through these trials... let
Jesus Christ whom He has sent ... that we may the eye of faith fasten upon the things unseen,
have deep heart longings to be cleansed from the eternal inheritance, the immortal life, the
defilement, and may come forth from the trial eternal weight of glory, and while we do this
purer, holier, happier.... If patient under the the fire will not consume us, but only remove
crucial test, we shall come forth reflecting the the dross, and we shall come forth seven times
divine character. Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 175. purified, bearing the impress of the Divine.
Trials of life are God’s workmen to ... fit Testimonies, Vol. 1, pp. 706, 707.
us for the society of pure, heavenly angels in

“We shall come forth bearing the impress of the Divine.”

222 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

Volume 5 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1995

James and Ellen White

Lest We Forget, Volume 5, features: James Springer White & Ellen Gould Harmon White—
their friendship, marriage, family life, trials, and sacrifices.
This issue: James and his leadership role in the Seventh-day Adventist Church.
Volume 5 — Number 3 Qualified for the Job | 223

Qualified for the Job

By Fred Bischoff

J ames S. White possessed both the assets and

the liabilities of a true leader. A review of these
and of his experiences provides encouragement
ing with a borrowed horse and a patched-up
bridle and saddle,”3 James led over 1000 men
and women to Christ. This work of spiritual
and caution alike to those who are called to lead leadership continued after the passing of the
today and to those who are called to follow, time, as he worked to encourage the advent
whether it be in a family or in a church. believers and combat fanaticism.
Chosen by God. Following God’s leading.
“God has selected my husband and given “In the early days of our ... work the Lord
him special qualifications, natural ability, and did designate Elder James White as one who,
an experience to lead out His people in the in connection with his wife, and under the
advance work.”1 Lord’s special guidance, was to take a lead-
Early signs of leadership. ing part in the advancement of this work.”4
“Through the Testimonies of His Spirit, He
James White had a lifetime total of just had imparted to him great light. He had cau-
29 weeks of formal education. Therefore, his tioned, warned, reproved, and encouraged....”5
breadth of understanding and literary ability When God through visions given his wife
came more from his exposure to the practical instructed James at age 27 “to publish the light
duties of life and his personal application to that was shining upon our pathway,”6 he soon
study and investigation than to formal stud- began printing Present Truth. Leaders are of-
ies. His first recorded leadership role was be- ten called to start out small and selflessly. James
fore age 20. “He was especially successful in White clearly manifested this level of com-
school government, reducing to an orderly mitment, and the work was “carried forward
and studious condition schools which had at a great sacrifice of strength and means.”7
been notorious for their unruly and unman-
ageable character.”2 Building up new endeavors.
The ability to lead men and women “The earnest efforts of my husband to
to Christ. build up the institutions in our midst I also
saw registered in the Ledger of Heaven.”8
His next leadership experience came at age
21, after he heard William Miller and Joshua
V. Himes speak in September, 1842. During 3  SDA Encyclopedia, “James Springer White,” RHPA, 1966,
the winter months of 1842-1843, “travel- pp. 1598-1604.
4
 8T p. 237.
1
  Ellen G. White, Testimonies, Vol. 3, Pacific Press, 1948, p. 89. 5
  Life Sketches of Ellen G. White, Pacific Press, 1915, p. 243.
2
  American Biographical History, Eminent and Self-Made 6
  Colporteur Ministry, Pacific Press, 1958, p. 1.
Men, Western Biographic Publishing Co., Cincinnati, Ohio, 7
  LS p. 244.
1878, p. 106. 8
  LS p. 242.
224 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

Bringing order and stability. spects, to that of Moses to Israel. There were
At age 28 James began to call for the sup- murmurers against Moses, when in adverse
port of travelling ministers, and “appealed for circumstances, and there have been murmur-
the believers to move in gospel order.” His
9 ers against him.” 12

first carefully developed series of articles on Tempted to neglect other needs.

“Gospel Order” he published in the Review “[My husband] has devoted his inter-
when he was 32 while living in New York, in est almost entirely to the building up of the
December, 1853. cause of God, regardless of his own personal
In 1860, at age 39, he led out in the deci- interests and at the sacrifice of social enjoyment
sion to incorporate the publishing association with his family. In his devotion to the cause
legally, choose a church name, and organize he has frequently endangered his health and life.
the local churches to own church properties.10 He has been so much pressed with the bur-
In May of 1863 the General Conference was den of this work that he has not had suitable
organized with six states represented. James time for study, meditation, and prayer. God has
White was unanimously elected president but not required him to be in this position, even
declined the position, not wanting it to appear for the interest and progress of the publishing
that he had worked for church organization in work at Battle Creek. There are other branches
order to be its head. of the work, other interests of the cause, that
An instrument for justice. have been neglected through his devotion to
“... [ James] had elevated views of the Lord’s this one.”13 (emphasis supplied.)
claims upon all who profess His name,—of Disease and discouragement from
their duty to stand in defense of the widow overwork.
and the fatherless, to be kind to the poor, to “[ James]... has done, single-handed, the
help the needy. He would jealously guard the work of three men.”14
interests of his brethren, that no unjust advan- “Here is where the mistake has been made
tage should be taken of them.”11 by his brethren in urging him, and by himself in
Often misunderstood and not consenting, to stand under the burdens and re-
appreciated. sponsibilities that he had borne alone for years.”15
“I was shown that the position of my hus- “Nature has been outraged time and
band has been a very difficult one. A pres- again. While his brethren have found fault
sure of care and labor has been upon him. His with him for doing so much, they have not
brethren in the ministry have not had these come up to take their share of the responsi-
burdens to bear, and they have not appreci- bility, but have been too willing to make him
ated his labors.... I was shown that his relation responsible for everything.”16
to the people of God was similar, in some re-
12
  3T p. 85.
9
  James White and SDA Organization, Andrew G. Mustard, 13
  Ibid.
Andrews University Press, 1987, pp. 118, 119. 14
  Selected Messages, Book 1, p. 105.
10
  Ibid., pp. 146-148. 15
  3T p. 500.
11
  LS p. 243. 16
  3T p. 501.
Volume 5 — Number 3 Streams of Light | 225

God-given gifts of fidelity, energy, out yielding a single principle to please the best
and insight. friend.... [and be] bold and fearless in acting
Ellen White saw on the judgment ledger and speaking”20 as did James White; if they
in heaven “under the head of ‘Fidelity,’ was the will exercise their God-given qualities of mind;
name of my husband.”17 and “venture in order to advance the work of
James had “ready judgment and clear dis- God”21, He will give “the power to form and
cernment, which have been gained through execute plans with the needed firmness....”22
training and exercise,”18 she said. “God has given “Just such firmness and decision were
him the power to form and execute plans with necessary at the commencement of the work,
the needed firmness, because he did not refuse and they have been needed all along, as it pro-
to exercise these qualities of the mind, and to gressed step by step.”23 Where are the James
venture in order to advance the work of God.”19 Whites of today, that our church needs as it
Leaders in God’s church today may err, but if faces these turbulent, testing times?
they will stand “in defense of the truth with-
20
  Ibid.
17
  LS p. 242. 21
  Ibid.
18
  3T p. 497. 22
  Ibid.
19
  LS p. 243. 23
  Ibid.

Streams of Light
The Publishing Work
by Richard Cooper

O n May 5, 1949, a centennial issue of The

Advent Review and Sabbath Herald was
published. F. D. Nichol included in his edito-
their faith, and they continued searching the
Scriptures for greater light on the sanctuary
and the real significance of October 22, 1844.
rial Ellen G. White’s words, “We have noth- The pioneers were young, energetic, enthusi-
ing to fear for the future, except as we shall astic, and mostly quite poor. They shared an
forget the way the Lord has led us, and His unshakeable faith in a soon-coming Savior.
teaching in our past history.” God’s leading in Some method was necessary to more effi-
the development of the publishing work is re- ciently extend their efforts.
markable. James White, the man He chose to James and Ellen White attended a meet-
begin this work, did not hesitate to go forward ing in Dorchester, Massachusetts in Novem-
once he received the divine mandate. ber, 1848, where Ellen received a vision about
The years immediately following the Great the proclamation of the sealing message. As
Disappointment were a time of intense activ- Ellen came out of vision, she turned to her
ity for the pioneers. They travelled extensively husband and said, “I have a message for you.
to encourage the shaken believers to shore up You must begin to print a little paper and send
226 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

it out to the people. Let it be small at first; but By November, 1850, eleven issues of Pres-
as the people read, they will send you means ent Truth had been printed in Middletown,
with which to print, and it will be a success New York and Paris, Maine. Working with Jo-
from the first. From this small beginning it seph Bates, J. N. Loughborough, S. W. Rhodes
was shown to me to be like streams of light and J. N. Andrews, James began publishing the
that went clear round the world.” (LS125.) Review, to affirm and clarify the key truths ac-
“We look back with a good degree of plea- cepted by the believers. The magazine started
sure to the month of July, 1849, when we pub- as an 8-page journal published on a bi-weekly
lished the first number of the little paper called basis. Sometimes the regularity of publication
Present Truth. We sat down to prepare the mat- was hindered because pioneer leaders had to
ter for that little sheet, and wrote every word of travel and thus could not meet their deadlines.
it, our entire library comprising a three-shilling James sometimes simply delayed publication
pocket Bible, Cruden’s Condensed Concor- until the necessary articles arrived.
dance, and Walker’s old dictionary, minus one The publishing work had moved to Roch-
of its covers. Destitute of means, our hope of ester, New York by 1852, and a hand press,
success was in God.” (RH 6-17-1880.) type and other goods costing $652.95 were
James had 1,000 copies of the first edi- purchased. In 1853 Uriah Smith joined the
tion of Present Truth published. He did not publishing team and worked as business man-
have enough money to pay the printer to fold ager, editor, and auditor at various times over
them. He took them home where other be- the next 50 years. By 1855, James White had
lievers helped fold and bundle them for mail- contributed all the money he had, and in-
ing. Trips to the post office and printer were curred a $2,500 personal debt. Little wonder
16-mile, round-trip walks for James, no easy he was physically ill.
task for one who walked with a limp at the On December 4, 1855, the first publication
best of times. When believers learned of the rolled off the press at Battle Creek. Between
need for money to support the publication, the 1857 and 1873, $6,000 of power and cylin-
response was swift and generous. der presses were purchased due to increasing
One can only stand in awe of the energy needs. In 1874, publishing work spread to the
and determination of James White and the West Coast, using equipment purchased in
other pioneers. With so few workers they sim- New York by James White.
ply had to mix travelling and speaking with A meeting in the Michigan Conference
the publication deadlines. voted a full organizational plan for the pub-
Ellen White commented on this to Broth- lishing work, largely resulting from the need
er and Sister Collins, “We should have written to adequately care for buildings and printing
you before but we have had no certain abiding equipment. Official organization had to wait
place, but have travelled in rain, snow and blow until the state of Michigan made laws of its
with the child from place to place. I could not own, hence the incorporation date of May 3,
get the time to answer any letters and it took 1861. James White was appointed President
all of James’ time to write for the paper and get of the corporation as well as editor of the Re-
out the hymn book.” (1MR31.) view. His salary for such a challenging task
was $7.00 per week.
Volume 5 — Number 3 James White | 227

James was actively involved in the publish- work. He declared, “The Review and Herald
ing work of the church till the end of his life. He is designed to be strictly confined to those
gave his best energies and resources in acting on important truths that belong to the present
the challenge given him through Ellen’s vision. time... , a simple and clear exposition of those
After he died, the publishing work contin- great and sanctifying truths embraced in the
ued to prosper. The Battle Creek presses even- message of the third angel.”
tually had a 50,000 [Link] working area. Fire In the centennial edition of the Review, F.
brought tragedy to the work, and transfer to D. Nichol declared, “We would carry you over
Takoma Park. In spite of relocation challeng- the road marked out by God, and trod by the
es, the press produced and marketed steadily pioneers. And we would encourage you, with
growing numbers of books and periodicals: us, to keep walking steadily forward on that
1904 – $63,000 of books path, for it leads to the gates of the New Jeru-
1912 – $203,000 of books and $33,000 of salem. Nor are those shining gates far distant.
periodicals We are nearing home.”
1923 – $679,000 of books, $295,000 of pe-
riodicals References:
(Figures reported in the 5/5/49 centennial Review and Herald:
1st issue of the Review.
edition of the Review,)
June 17, 1880 issue.
The following statement from his editorial Centennial issue, May 5, 1949, about the publishing
for the first issue of the Review reveals James’ work.
unshakable belief in the urgency of the mes- Manuscript Releases, Volume 1.
sage that provided the driving force to inspire Life Sketches of Ellen G. White, Pacific Press Publishing, 1915.
him and the other pioneers in the publishing

James White
A Man of Action
by Marlene Steinweg

L ord, have mercy on Brother White. He is

proud, and will be damned unless he gets
rid of his pride.... Have mercy....’ Elder H.’s
Having had experience with hypocrites, he
wisely challenged the man, declaring himself
innocent of the charge which was made be-
voice droned on....” James understood imme- cause James wore a starched, though borrowed,
diately that the elder sought “to cast fear upon collar. Brother H. wept as though his heart
those around... , bring them under his influ- would break, causing James to comment wryly,
ence, that they might show him all that respect “to see a coarse, hard-hearted man, possessing
which his especial endowments demanded.”1 ... but little more tenderness than a crocodile,
1
  White, J. S., Life Sketches of Elder James White, S.D.A. and nearly as destitute of moral and religious
Steam Press, Battle Creek, MI, 1880, p. 89. training as a hyena, shedding hypocritical tears
228 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

for effect, is enough to stir the mirthfulness of James White’s

the gravest saint.”2 Thus, on this as on other
occasions was revealed James’ youthful vigor,
forceful character, and special humor that would
be refined and put to use in God’s work.
Time Line
His dedicated, Christian parents, four older, 1821 August 4: James Springer White was
and four younger siblings must have marveled born;
to see how God worked in his life. A weak, 1836 He was baptized into the Christian
sickly child, with an eye disability that prevent- Church fellowship.
ed formal studies until age 19, he completed 1840 He entered into academy at St. Al-
basic studies after only 6 weeks, taught his first bans, Maine and soon taught his first
school the following term, was converted com- school.
pletely to the Millerite message by age 21, and 1841 He joined the Millerites and in
became a preacher by age 22. Troy, Maine, shared the message of
A poor, itinerant preacher, James embarked Christ’s second coming.
upon his ministry with his Bible, some Miller- 1842 September: He first heard Miller
ite literature, a prophetic chart, three person- preach and by October was preach-
ally prepared lectures, and his youthful zest and ing.
strong faith. Though he met with opposition, 1843 He was ordained in the Christian
suffered hard times, and braved discouraging Church.
weather, he undauntedly moved forward. The 1844 Spring: James first met Ellen Har-
1000 souls converted on his first six-week tour, mon. August: He began preaching
were clear evidence of this youthful preacher’s the Midnight Cry. October 22: The
Power Source. James had a “fine presence and Great Disappointment.
sturdy character... , was a born leader, a strong 1845 He accepted light regarding Jesus as
dynamic spirit... , unusually bold, resourceful, High Priest in Heavenly Sanctuary.
and farseeing.”3 He “had the happy gift of car- February: James met Ellen Harmon
rying people along with him... , was enthusi- at Orrington, Maine, & began trav-
astic, and possessed a grace and a dignity that eling with her.
kept every enterprise with which he had to do 1846 August 30: He married Ellen Har-
on a high spiritual level.”4 mon. November: He and Ellen ac-
The prophetic date Miller had set passed cepted the Sabbath.
with no appearance of Christ. When, at the fa- 1847 August 26: First son, Henry was
mous Exeter, New Hampshire, camp meeting, born, living in Topsham, Maine.
James heard S. S. Snow’s clear presentation that James published A Word to the “Little
Jesus would appear on the 10th day of the 7th Flock.”
Jewish month he immediately joined other in- 1848 Sabbath Conferences held:
2
  Ibid., p. 90. 1. April 20-24: Rocky Hill, Con-
3
  Froom, L. E., Prophetic Faith of Our Fathers, RHPA, 1954, necticut.
p. 1057.
4
  Ibid., p. 1058.
Volume 5 — Number 3 James White | 229

spired Advent preachers proclaiming, “Behold, 2. August 18: Volney, New York, unity
the Bridegroom cometh, on October 22, 1844. obtained.
Go ye out to meet Him!” (See LWF, 3:2, about 3. August 27, 28: Port Gibson, New
Samuel S. Snow.) York.
When Jesus failed to return on October 22, 4. September 8, 9: Rocky Hill, Con-
1844, God sustained his belief in the prophetic necticut.
interpretation. He then searched for under- 5. October 20-22: Topsham, Maine.
standing regarding the prophecy. Early in 1845, 6. November – Dorchester, Massa-
he accepted the message written by O. R. L. chusetts, the ‘sealing’ was understood.
Crosier and printed in the Day Dawn, which November 18: Ellen received the vi-
revealed the truth about the heavenly sanctuary. sion for James to begin publishing.
(See LWF, 4:3, about O. R. L. Crosier.) From this time, James wrote, pub-
In February, 1845, James heard Ellen Har- lished, and preached.
mon tell her visions and was convinced God had 1849 May: Henry was left in care of the
given her messages to instruct and comfort the Howlands. June: Living at this time
advent band. When he offered to accompany at Rocky Hill, Connecticut. July: First
her in her travels to encourage the believers, she issue of Present Truth came off the
accepted his offer. After traveling and working press. July 28: Second son, James
by her side for eighteen months, James, 25, and Edson, was born. November: At a confer-
Ellen, 18, were married August 30, 1846. Mere ence at Oswego, New York.
youths, James and Ellen dedicated their lives to 1850 May: Edson was left with Sister Bon-
learning and preaching Present Truth as God foey. James suffered from poor health,
would reveal it, and with other pioneers, they but he continued writing and pub-
eventually founded the Seventh-day Adventist lishing.
church. 1851 August: Living at this time at Sara-
James White was instrumental in the de- toga Springs, New York.
velopment and understanding of the following 1852 April: Living at this time at Roches-
basic S.D.A. Bible doctrines: 1) the prophetic ter, New York. Summer: First press
reaffirmation of Jesus’ imminent second ad- bought. August: Youth’s Instructor be-
vent; 2) conditional immortality; 3) definition gun.
of the three angels’ messages, especially the 1854 May 23: His life was saved wreck of
third as including Sabbath-keeping as a test, train to Wisconsin. August 29: Third
Sunday-keeping as a mark of the beast, and son was born, William Clarence.
the importance of God’s people to keep all the 1855 Moved to Battle Creek, MI, built own
commandments; 4) the pre-millennial second home.
advent flanked by two resurrections—of the 1860 September 20: Last son was born,
just dead at Jesus’ advent and of the unjust dead John Herbert. December 14: John
after one thousand years; 5) the Sanctuary doc- Herbert died.
trine, including the definition of the scape goat 1861 James was editor and proprietor of the
Review.
230 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

as Satan; 6) baptism by immersion only; and 7) 1863 December 8: Henry died.

restoration of the prophetic gift.5 1865 May, to May, 1867: James became
James was well known for his use of music in President of the General Conference.
evangelism. He even published various hymnals 1865 August 16: James was stricken with
for advent worship. paralysis.
Imagine you were in the congregation there 1867 January: James’ health was restored.
in the old meetinghouse at Battle Creek waiting He built their new home in Green-
for the preacher. “Suddenly the silence would be ville, Michigan.
broken by a sweetly musical and strong, sure voice, 1869 May, to December, 1871: James again
singing a familiar hymn.... James White, silvery- was President of General Conference.
haired, [was] coming down the aisle, beating time 1871 He edited the Health Reformer.
on his Bible, and singing, ‘When I can read my 1872 He worked for establishment of the
title clear to mansions in the skies, I’ll bid farewell first SDA college and made one of
to ev’ry fear, and wipe my weeping eyes.’ By the several extended visits to California.
time he had finished the first stanza and the cho- 1874 June: Oakland, California, He started
rus, the congregation had been caught and carried Signs of the Times; and continued as
along in the spirit of it, and was joining in.”6 James editor till his death. The precursor to
delighted in using the advent hymns to bring joy Pacific Press was built and equipped.
and inspiration to those fervent believers. August, to October, 1880, He again
Elder White was plagued with poor health became President of the General
throughout the years. He suffered from a bum Conference.
ankle, indigestion, and strokes. He was over- 1875 April: Pacific Press officially was or-
worked, overstressed, and truthfully intemperate ganized. They moved to California.
in his great zeal to place Present Truth before 1877 August: James was nearly paralized,
the people. His life was snuffed out prematurely, left weak.
in a matter of days, when he contracted malaria 1878 Housekeeping set up in Texas.
in 1881. 1880 Housekeeping again set up in Battle
In spite of his physical weakness and early Creek, Michigan.
death, God had used James to lead towards im- 1881 James described as active, vigorous,
mense progress in the Seventh-day Adventist and devoted to the publishing work.
Church. Of what other man could it be reported August 6: James died at Battle Creek
that he was a key theologian in framing the ba- Sanitarium after becoming ill with
sic platform of Seventh-day Adventist belief and Malaria. August 13: His funeral was
practice; that, though attacked for his position on conducted at Oak Hill Cemetary,
the matter, he gave form and solidity to the grow- Battle Creek, MI.
ing movement by encouraging and leading out in
church organization; that he gave his life to estab-
lish world-wide publishing, health, and education
5
  Refer to Ibid., p. 1032+.
6
  Spicer, W. A., Pioneer Days of the Advent Message, RHPA,
1941, p. 147.
Volume 5 — Number 3 When God Speaks, | 231

ministries and was instrumental in expanding to spread before precious souls the present sav-
the mission outreach of the three angels’ mes- ing, living truths of the Holy Bible.... May God
sages to the West Coast and around the world? help the scattered remnant to receive the truth,
The urgency and intensity of his dedication and be established in it. May they haste to take
speaks to the remnant today from the first ar- shelter beneath the ‘covering of Almighty God,’
ticle in the first journal, Present Truth, “What is is my prayer.”
done to spread the truth must be done quick- “ You will see your Lord coming in a few more
ly. The four angels are holding the angry na- days!
tions in check but a few days, until the saints Hear the band of heavenly music sounding
are sealed; then the nations will rush like the thro’ the air.”7
rushing of many waters. Then it will be too late

When God Speaks,

He means what He says. When He cautions,
it becomes those noticed to take heed.

with comments by Ellen White

F ew realize the constant, wearing labor of

those who are bearing the responsibilities
of the work in the office. They are confined
constant and excessive labor was exhausting
his fund of strength, which God would have
him preserve; that if he continued to overtask
within doors day after day and week after his physical and mental energies as he had
week, while a constant strain upon the mental been doing he would be using up his future re-
powers is surely undermining their constitu- sources of strength... , and would break down
tions and lessening their hold on life. These prematurely, and the cause of God would be
brethren are in danger of breaking suddenly. deprived of his labor.” (Ibid. 517.)
They are not immortal, and without a change This lesson was learned the hard way by
they must wear out and be lost to the work.” James and Ellen, because when the warning
(1Testimonies 515.) went unheeded, James had a stroke. And yet,
When Ellen White made this statement this happened time and again. Sometimes, af-
she was including her husband, James. She ter prayer in his behalf, he would be healed.
emphasized the importance of taking time Other times, he was not. Finally, when malaria
to rest and recreate. On June 5, 1862, in that attacked his weakened body, and he was un-
great vision on health given at Oswego, New able to fight its ravages, he died, having barely
York, Ellen was shown that her “... husband reached his sixtieth birthday.
should preserve his strength and health, for Some of the brethren to whom this coun-
God had yet a great work for...[them] to do... sel was directed, did not heed it and, by early
232 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

deaths, were prematurely lost to the cause. J. noticed to take heed. The reason why I now
[Link] lived to be only 54; J. [Link], speak publicly is that the same caution which
69; and Uriah Smith, 72. Others heeded the was given to my husband has been given to
warning and, perhaps as a result, lived longer. others connected with the office.... Unless
Among these were George Butler, 84; Ste- they change their course of action, they are
phen Haskell, 89; and J. N. Loughborough, 92. just as liable to be stricken down as was my
“When God speaks, He means what He husband.” Ibid. 518.
says. When He cautions, it becomes those

Insert A

The Battle for James’ Health

Comments by James & Ellen White

“W hile at Paris, Maine, I was shown

that my husband’s health was in a
critical condition, that his anxiety of mind had
“Many years ago [in 1865], while my hus-
band was bearing heavy responsibilities in
Battle Creek, the strain began to tell on him.
been too much for his strength. When the His health failed rapidly. Finally he broke
present truth was first published, he put forth down in mind and body, and was unable to do
great exertion and labored with but little en- anything. My friends said to me, ‘Mrs. White,
couragement or help from his brethren. From your husband cannot live.’ I determined to
the first he has taken burdens upon him which remove him to a place more favorable for his
were too taxing for his physical strength. recovery. His mother said, ‘Ellen, you must re-
“These burdens, if equally shared, need not main and take care of your family.’
have been so wearing. While my husband took “‘Mother’, I replied, ‘I will never allow that
much responsibility, some of his brethren in masterly brain to fail entirely. I will work with
the ministry were not willing to take any.... God, and God will work with me, to save my
“When we overtax our strength, and be- husband’s brain....’
come exhausted, we are liable to take cold, and “Constantly I kept my husband working
at such times there is danger of disease as- at... little things. I would not allow him to re-
suming a dangerous form. We must not leave main quiet, but tried to keep him active. This
the care of ourselves with God, when He has is the plan that physicians and helpers in our
placed that responsibility upon us. sanitariums should pursue. Lead the patients
“Some ministers among us fail to bear all along step by step... , keeping their minds so
the responsibility that God would have them. busily occupied that they have not time to
This lack throws extra labor upon those who brood over their own condition....
are burden bearers....” Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. “I made him exercise his mind. If he had
9-13. not been made to use his mind, in a little while
it would have completely failed.
Volume 5 — Number 3 The Battle for James’ Health | 233

“Daily my husband went out for a walk. In “After eighteen months of constant coop-
the winter a terrible snowstorm came, and Fa- eration with God in the effort to restore my
ther thought he could not go out in the storm husband to health, I took him home again.
and snow. I went to Brother Rood and said, Presenting him to his parents, I said, ‘Father,
‘Brother Rood, have you a spare pair of boots?’ Mother, here is your son.’
“‘Yes,’ he answered. “After his recovery, my husband lived for a
“‘I should be glad to borrow them this number of years, during which time he did the
morning,’ I said. Putting on the boots and best work of his life.” Selected Messages, Book
starting out, I tracked a quarter of a mile in 2, pp. 306, 307.
the deep snow. On my return, I asked my
husband to take a walk. He said he could not “God will work wonders for every one of
go out in such weather. ‘Oh, yes, you can,’ I us if we work in faith, acting as we believe, that
replied. ‘Surely you can step in my tracks....’ when we cooperate with Him, He is ready to
That morning he took his usual walk. do His part.”
“In the spring there were fruit trees to be
set out and garden to be made. ‘Willie,’ I said, “The hand of God in his restoration was
‘please buy three hoes and three rakes. Be sure most apparent. Probably no other one upon
to buy three of each.’ When he brought them whom such a blow has fallen ever recovered.
to me, I told him to take one of the hoes, and Yet a severe shock of paralysis, seriously affect-
Father another. Father objected, but took one. ing the brain, was by the good hand of God
Taking one myself, we began work; and al- removed from His servant, and new strength
though I blistered my hands, I led them in the granted him both in body and mind.” Testimo-
hoeing. Father could not do much, but he went nies, Vol. 1, p. 104
through the motions. It was by such methods “I have given you this brief recital of per-
as these, that I tried to cooperate with God in sonal experience, in order to show you that
restoring my husband to health. And oh, how I know something about the use of natural
the Lord blessed us! means for the restoration of the sick.
“I always took my husband with me when “God will work wonders for every one of
I went out driving. And I took him with me us if we work in faith, acting as we believe, that
when I went to preach at any place. I had a reg- when we cooperate with Him, He is ready to
ular circuit of meetings. I could not persuade do His part. I desire to do everything I can to
him to go into the desk while I preached. Fi- lead my brethren to pursue a sensible course,
nally, after many, many months, I said to him, in order that their efforts may be the most
‘Now, my husband, you are going into the desk successful. Many who have gone down into
today.’ He did not want to go, but I would not the grave might today be living, if they had
yield. I took him up into the desk with me. cooperated with God. Let us be sensible men
That day he spoke to the people. Although the and women in regard to these matters.” Select-
meetinghouse was filled with unbelievers, for ed Messages, Book 2, p. 308.
half an hour I could not refrain from weeping. Before James White died, he expressed his deep
My heart was overflowing with joy and grati- concern for the work he had worked so hard to
tude. I knew that the victory had been gained. build up:
234 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 3

“In my relations to this cause I have been bored in the meetings at Charlotte, present-
longest and most closely connected with the ing the truth with... clearness and power....
publishing work. Three times have I fallen, On our return home, my husband complained
stricken with paralysis, through my devotion of slight indisposition, yet he engaged in his
to this branch of the cause. Now that God work as usual.” Ibid., 106-108.
has given me renewed physical and mental On Monday, July 31, “... he had a severe
strength, I feel that I can serve His cause as I chill, and the next day, I, too, was attacked.
have never been able to serve it before. Together we were taken to the sanitarium for
“I must see the publishing work prosper. It treatment.” Ibid., p. 109.
is interwoven with my very existence. It was malaria! By Friday, Ellen, though
“My life has been given to the upbuild- greatly weakened, had taken a turn for the better.
ing of these institutions. It seems like death But James had not. She further commented,
to leave them. They are as my children and I “I was taken to his room, and as soon as
cannot separate my interest from them. These I looked upon his countenance, I knew that
institutions are the Lord’s instrumentalities to he was dying.... I asked if Jesus was precious
do a specific work. Satan seeks to hinder and to him. He said: ‘Yes, oh, yes.’ ‘Have you no
defeat every means by which the Lord is work- desire to live?’ I inquired. He answered: ‘No....’
ing for the salvation of men. If the great ad- A peaceful expression rested upon his coun-
versary can mold these institutions according tenance.
to the world’s standard, his object is gained.... Sabbath morning “... he had a chill, which
I would rather die than live to see these in- left him unconscious. At 5 p.m., Sabbath, Au-
stitutions mismanaged, or turned aside from gust 6, 1881, he quietly breathed his life away,
the purpose for which they were brought into without a struggle or a groan....” Ibid., p. 109-
existence.” Testimonies, Vol 1, pp. 106-107. 110.
Ellen White expressed the following anxieties “Side by side we had labored in the cause of
in the Spring and early Summer of 1881 when Christ for thirty-six years [including before
she and James were planning to return to the Pa- marriage]; and we hoped that we might stand
cific Coast and dedicate their time to writing: together to witness the triumphant close. But
“My husband desired to present more fully such was not the will of God. The chosen
the glorious subject of redemption, and I had protector of my youth, the companion of my
long contemplated the preparation of impor- life, the sharer of my labors and afflictions,
tant books.... has been taken from my side, and I am left to
“[We were] to attend a tent meeting at finish my work and to fight the battle alone.”
Charlotte, North Carolina, Sabbath and Sun- Ibid., p. 105-106.
day, July 23 and 24....
“Little did I think, as we traveled on, that
this was the last journey we would ever make
together. The weather changed suddenly from
oppressive heat to chilling cold. My husband
took cold, but thought his health so good that
he would receive no permanent injury. He la-
Volume 5 — Number 3 The Battle for James’ Health | 235
236 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

Volume 5 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1995

James and Ellen White

Lest We Forget, Volume 5, features: James Springer White & Ellen Gould Harmon White—
their friendship, marriage, family life, trials, and sacrifices.
This issue: God’s messenger, Ellen Gould Harmon White.
Volume 5 — Number 4 A Messenger, Why? | 237

A Messenger, Why?
By Dr. Fred Bischoff

B iblical history reveals the precedence for

divine intervention. Each major move-
ment in fulfillment of prophecy had a messen-
unfold present truth at this major transition of
prophetic history.
Ellen White said of herself, “From the year
ger to give special guidance to all who would 1844 till the present time I have received mes-
follow God. We see Enoch, Noah, Moses, sages from the Lord and have given them to
Daniel, John the Baptist, Jesus Christ. God in His people. This is my work—to give to the
His mercy came to meet the slowness of un- people the light that the Lord gives me. I am
derstanding of His people. This was the reason commissioned to receive and communicate
for each successive messenger and message. His messages. I am not to appear before the
Some messages became part of the canon of people as holding any other position than that
Scripture, while others did not. However, the of a messenger with a message.” Testimonies,
same Spirit worked through each messenger. Vol. 8, p. 237.
In 1844, God’s people in every church and It is of interest here to note that she who
land needed a message. That message was a was called to a life ministry as a messenger
fulfillment of Rev. 18:4, “Come out of her affirmed that she was not alone, that others
[Babylon], my people.” God sent a final call were used at various times during her lifetime
to everyone to leave the path of error. This call to bring messages to prepare a people to stand
included special guidance by the Holy Spirit in the day of God. She saw God sending mes-
to open Scripture for the last days. sengers, “His servants”, including herself, with
Our condition was particularly critical. reproof, cautions, and warnings. She admon-
Laodicea was blinded. Centuries-old, pagan ished,
thought patterns, which clouded the mind, “We are not to turn away and refuse to
needed to be swept away by a clear view of receive the message because it does not come
reality. The sanctuary needed cleansing. God from learned men.... Every message sent to
planned to make ready a people prepared for you by God’s messenger is for your good, to
the return of Christ. A message was needed, teach you the way of salvation more perfectly.
and God chose Ellen Gould Harmon, a sev- What means has God to communicate His
enteen-year-old girl, as His messenger. will to men, unless it be through His delegated
The Holy Spirit again humbled Himself messengers? And are you not afraid to select
to speak through fallen humanity, giving spiri- that portion of the message that pleases you,
tual insight to God’s people which they des- and reject that which crosses your track?” This
perately needed. Just as Christ led His disci- Day With God, R & H Pub. Association, 1979,
ples to understand the fulfillment of prophecy p. 167.
(Luke 24:27, 44, 45), so the testimony of Jesus “God calls every one, both old and young
again united with the witness of Scripture to to make a diligent search in His word, that
they may discover the rich jewels of truth.
238 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

Ministers and people, teachers and scholars, cannot be truth.’ It is from pursuing this very
are all called to the work of studying the Bible. course that the popular churches were left in
“Precious light is to shine forth from the partial darkness, and that is why the messages
word of God, and let no one presume to dictate of heaven have not reached them.” Counsels on
what shall or what shall not be brought before Sabbath School Work, Ellen G. White Publica-
the people in the messages of enlightenment tions, 1938, p. 28.
that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of Doubtless God will continue to use other
God. Whatever may be his position of author- messengers. In order to “prove all things”, let
ity, no one has a right to shut away the light us follow this counsel: “Let every thing be
from the people. When a message comes in brought to the Bible; for it is the only rule of
the name of the Lord to His people, no one faith and doctrine.” Signs of the Times, Febru-
may excuse himself from an investigation of ary 6, 1893.
its claims. No one can afford to stand back in We must be ever indebted to God for
an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, the gift of prophecy He chose to bestow on
and say: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied a seventeen-year-old girl, over 150 years ago.
with my position. I have set my stakes, and The messages she wrote from God continue
I will not be moved away from my position, to speak to us today, to prepare a people for
whatever may come. I will not listen to the Christ’s second coming.
message of this messenger; for I know that it

The Gospel of Health

A PRACTICAL REALITY
by Dr. Ray Foster

T he health ministry has been a part of the

work of God throughout history. The
Israelite priest officiating in the sanctuary or
Ellen G. White received in supernatural
visions a clearer understanding of the effect of
the physical health on the spiritual. These vi-
temple of God, besides being a spiritual leader sions revealed a distinct lifestyle to be recom-
and teacher, was also the recognized physical mended to Seventh-day Adventists; changed
healer. Charles Wesley wrote a medical book the Whites’ health habits; and led to a world-
to help his parishioners with their medical wide health ministry, “the Lord’s means of
problems. For God to associate medical with lessening the suffering in our world and of
spiritual work in the closing work of the gos- purifying His people.” Counsels on Diet and
pel is in harmony with what He has revealed Foods, p. 38.
about Himself, “For I [am] the LORD, I
change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not
consumed.” Malachi 3:6.
Volume 5 — Number 4 The Gospel of Health | 239

The “Reality” of the Seventh-day Adventists, were doctrinal, to give

Health Ministry direction to the movement. Once the founda-
tional doctrines of the cleansing of the sanctu-
“Reality” could be the one word that ex- ary, the seventh-day Sabbath and the law of
plains why medical and spiritual work are God, the second coming, and the state of the
linked together. Reality is based on creation. dead were established, it became essential to
Things are the way they are because that is the focus on the health of the body. The prevailing
way they were made. Truth is based on reality. health practices of the times and the deterio-
“To make natural law plain, and to urge rating health conditions of the early believers
obedience to it, is a work that accompanies the made this even more crucial. Pork was a staple
third angel’s message. Ignorance is no excuse of the diet and blood-letting was a standard
now for the transgression of law. The light treatment for illness. Ellen and James White
shines clearly, and none need be ignorant; for were both in poor health from overwork and
the great God Himself is man’s instructor. All a poor diet. It was a practical necessity in “re-
are bound by the most sacred obligations to ality” for God to give special instructions on
heed the sound philosophy and genuine expe- how to live.
rience which God is now giving them in ref-
erence to health reform. He designs that the The First Health Message
subject shall be agitated and the public mind Given to Ellen White
deeply stirred to investigate it; for it is impos-
sible for men and women, while under the As early as 1848 Ellen White was shown
power of sinful, health-destroying, brain-in- in vision that tobacco, tea, and coffee were
nervating habits, to appreciate sacred truth.” harmful to the human body.
(Bold supplied) Counsels on Health, p. 21. From that time, Ellen never used tea or
Part of the reality of salvation is that there coffee. However, she was not instructed to fo-
is salvation for the body. God created man from cus in on these things as a test of church fel-
the dust of the earth, breathed life into his nos- lowship. When a brother wrote to her in 1851
trils and commissioned mankind to represent inquiring whether she had been shown in vi-
God in form, feature, and character. The hu- sion that it was “wrong to use tobacco”, she
man body is designed as a temple for the Holy replied, “I have seen in vision that tobacco was
Spirit. Sin has marred the body temple and a filthy weed, and that it must be laid aside or
thus distorted the image of God in man. given up. Said my accompanying angel, ‘If it
Salvation is God’s plan to restore the phys- is an idol, it is high time it was given up; and
ical form and function of the body temple it- unless it is given up, the frown of God will be
self, and renew the character of the individual upon the one that uses it, and he cannot be
to again reflect the image of God. Salvation is sealed with the seal of the living God.’” Manu-
thus for the body as well as for the use that is script Releases, 5:371.
made of the body as reflected by the character “No special effort, however, was made
of the individual. through denominational publications to in-
The first truths that God sent in the 1840’s duce Sabbathkeeping Adventists to discon-
to the group of believers, who were later called tinue the use of tobacco until the latter part of
240 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

1853.” The Story of Our Health Message, D. E. len was asked to lead out in prayer. Starting
Robinson, p. 66. This was ten years before God to pray, she moved over closer to James, who
gave Ellen White the major health vision that was kneeling beside her, placed her hand on
pointed the way to improved health of body his shoulder and continued praying for him.
that has been a great blessing to the world. While praying in this way for her husband,
If not accepted, advanced truth has a divi- she received a vision that lasted about 45
sive rather than an strengthening effect upon minutes. The influence of heaven felt by all
the church. One of the main characteristics of present was never to be forgotten.
the introduction of the health reform truths This vision contained much instruction
is the carefulness and caution with which it from God for the church and also for James
was introduced so as to prove a blessing and and Ellen White concerning their physical
a strength to the church. The ten years be- welfare (Testimonies, 3:11-13). The major con-
tween the first Review and Herald article en- cept of the vision was to present the relation-
titled “Tobacco,” in the latter part of 1853, re- ship between physical welfare and spiritual
ferred to above, and the giving of the major health, or holiness. James and Ellen White
health vision in 1863, is evidence of the Lord’s were given the responsibility of leading out
timing for introducing this important truth. in educating the people who were preparing
God’s timing is important when introducing for eternal life in regard to the reforms they
health reform truths to others. The church should make in their daily living. The original
body needs to move and grow together in the document in Mrs. White’s own handwriting,
love of God’s advancing truth. dated June 6, 1863, revealed how they felt.
“It was a sacred duty to attend to our health,
The 1863 Major Health Vision and arouse others to their duty... to speak out
In the home of an Adventist church mem- against... intemperance in working, in eating,
ber, Aaron Hilliard, at Otsego, Michigan, June in drinking, in drugging—and then point... to
6, 1863, the great subject of health reform was God’s great medicine: water, pure soft water,
opened before Ellen White in vision. A group for diseases, for health, for cleanliness, for lux-
of believers from Battle Creek, about 30 ury.... We should not be silent upon the sub-
miles away, including James and Ellen White, ject of health, but should wake up minds to
had come to spend the weekend to support the subject.” Manuscript Releases, 5:105, 106.
the meetings held by Elders R. J. Lawrence
Responding to the Vision
and M. E. Cornell. Elder James White was
overworked, perplexed, depressed, and weak. How did the Whites respond to the June
That Friday evening as the group met in the 1863 vision that seemed an answer to Ellen’s
Hilliard home to welcome the Sabbath, El- prayers for Elder White? They promptly in-

“I was shown that our Sab-bathkeeping people have been negligent in

acting upon the light which God has given in regard to the health reform...”
Volume 5 — Number 4 The Gospel of Health | 241

stituted reforms in their own household and speaking, Mrs. White shared the light that she
passed the light on to others, even though had received about health reform.
it was not easy. She declared, “ I was aston-
ished at the things shown me in vision. Many James White’s Health
things came directly across my own ideas.” In spite of the personal changes made in
Selected Messages, 3:281. life habits, James White felt the burden and
For years Mrs. White had believed that pressure of the work, and continued to drive
she was dependent upon flesh meat for sus- himself with overwork until he had a stroke
tenance. She suffered from discomfort of the on the morning of August 16, 1865. For five
stomach and from dizziness, and frequently weeks everything was done for him that could
fainted. Because the use of flesh foods seemed be done at their home in Battle Creek, but
to remove these distressing symptoms, she with no sign of improvement. It was then de-
came to believe, that at least for her, flesh food cided to take him to see Dr. Jackson, the phy-
was necessary. The vision changed her con- sician-in-chief of a medical institution called
viction. She said, “Since the Lord presented “Our Home”, at Dansville, New York. Elders
before me, in June, 1863, the subject of meat J. N. Loughborough and Uriah Smith, who
eating in relation to health, I have left the use were also worn down by overwork, went along
of meat....” Spiritual Gifts, 4:153. also. The Whites and Elder Loughborough
Just how severe the battle was, and what stayed at Dansville for about three months
it cost to persevere is indicated in one experi- treatment. Much was in harmony with the
ence. She wrote, “I suffered keen hunger. I was heavenly vision on health reform, but they saw
a great meat eater. But when faint, I placed some things contrary to what had been shown
my arms across my stomach and said, ‘I will from heaven. Two points especially were not
not taste a morsel. I will eat simple food, or I in harmony with what Ellen had seen in vi-
will not eat at all.’ Bread was distasteful to me sion. The entertainment at Dansville was one
.... The first two or three meals, I could not point, and the other was the idea that com-
eat. I said to my stomach, ‘You may wait un- plete and absolute rest was necessary for re-
til you can eat bread.’ In a little while I could covery. Mrs. White said, “... to sink down in
eat bread, and graham bread too. This I could aimless inactivity was to foster disease and to
not eat before; but now it tastes good, and I become the prey of despondency.” Life Sketches
have had no loss of appetite.” Testimonies for of Elder James White and Mrs. Ellen G. White
the Church, 2:371, 372. (1888 edition) pp. 353, 354.
In addition to her personal life changes, While Mrs. White was praying about tak-
Mrs. White was faithful in her duty to tell ing her husband away from Dansville, seeking
others the light that was shown to her. In Spir- divine guidance as to what she should do, she
itual Gifts, Vols. 3 and 4; in Appeal to Mothers; had the second major vision on health reform
six numbers of How to Live; and in Testimonies on Christmas Eve, 1865.
for the Church, she wrote out the instruction “I was shown that our Sab-bathkeeping
received in the June 1863 vision. At every ap- people have been negligent in acting upon
propriate opportunity, in public and private the light which God has given in regard to
242 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

the health reform; that there is yet a great and to come into line with health reform,
work before us; and that, as a people, we have both individually and as a body of believers.
been too backward to follow in God’s open- They adopted the reform lifestyle as “part of
ing providence, as He has chosen to lead us.... the work of God incumbent” on them. In the
While some feel deeply and act out their faith follow-through on these resolutions the West-
in the work, others remain indifferent and ern Health Reform Institute was established
have scarcely taken the first step in reform.” in Battle Creek, Michigan, and a new sixteen-
Testimonies for the Church, 1:485, 486 (first page monthly periodical, called The Health
published in January, 1867). Reformer, was issued at the Institute.
The church had just gone through the very That was just a small beginning of the
difficult Civil War (1861-1865) of the United Seventh-day Adventist health ministry which
States. The General Conference Session had today includes a world-wide system of hos-
been hampered by the sickness of two of the pitals, medical schools, and health books and
three General Conference committee mem- periodicals in many languages, including the
bers. The great increase in the work expected at well-known books by Ellen G. White, Minis-
the end of the Civil War had not materialized. try of Healing, Counsels on Health, and Counsels
In view of these things, the General Confer- on Diet and Foods.
ence Committee set apart four days as a season With all this progress and development
of fasting and prayer beginning Wednesday in health reform, these disturbing questions
May 9, 1866, through the following Sabbath. remain: “Why are we still on this earth?”
The church membership was invited to “Where are the holy people prepared for the
participate in prayer and fasting and special coming of the Lord?” “Why has the Lord not
meetings on Sabbath asking God for a spe- come before now?” “Have we truly practiced
cial blessing. the light on health reform so important for
At the General Conference session which purifying God’s people?”
followed, the Lord moved Mrs. White to tell However these questions may be an-
what He had shown her in Rochester, New swered, the gospel of health reform continues
York, four months earlier. She earnestly urged to be critical in preparing a people for Christ’s
the believers to place a higher value on these coming. It promotes clearer minds in healthier
health principles and to make greater ad- bodies to discern between truth and error and
vancements in the work of reform. Being con- to understand and complete God’s mission for
nected with the third angel’s message, all who His people in His closing work. Now is the
professed this truth should adopt health re- time to follow more closely the instructions
form for themselves. To climax her appeal, she and obligations of health reform, to honor
advised that Seventh-day Adventists should Him and reflect His character.
have their own health institution, “for the ben- “For he saith, I have heard thee in a time
efit of the diseased and suffering among us.” accepted, and in the day of salvation have I
(See Testimonies, 1:466, 469-470, 492) succored thee: behold, now [is] the accepted
In response, the General Conference vot- time; behold, now [is] the day of salvation.” II
ed a resolution to adopt the light presented, Corinthians 6:2.
Volume 5 — Number 4 Life Experiences of Ellen G. White | 243

Life Experiences of
Ellen G. White
by Marlene Steinweg

E llen White in 1844 became perhaps the most important influence for the advent believers who
later became the Seventh-day Adventist Church. Her ministry as a messenger of God began trem-
blingly, when, at the tender age of seventeen, she received the first visions she was to share with others.
Ellen was timid, in constant physical suffering, and it was feared she might die. She wondered how
she could obey God and give His messages. But, she did! God protected, guided, continued sending her
visions and testimonies, and blessed her with a long, rewarding life. Years after most of her early as-
sociates of the days of 1844 had fallen asleep in Christ, she was still speaking, writing, and traveling.
Consider now some important events and trials in her life that mark her experience from birth to
death and reveal how the Holy Spirit led in her life as God’s messenger.

1827 1841
November 26: Ellen and her twin sister, Eliza- Ellen’s heart was so weak she had to sit
beth were born to God-fearing parents, Eu- propped up in bed to work. She was troubled
nice and Robert Harmon, in Gorham, Maine. by the doctrine of an eternally burning hell.
1836 Her religious experience progressed from per-
When nine years old and in the third grade, plexity over the Methodist doctrine of justifi-
Ellen almost died after a classmate hit her on cation and sanctification, to hunger and thirst
the nose with a stone. She would never return for full salvation, to rejoicing over a renewed
to formal schooling, though she once tried to understanding of the plan of salvation, and
at age twelve. She learned to make crowns for testifying to other youth of her joy in Christ
hats in her father’s business and knitted stock- and hope for His soon coming.
ings for 25 cents a pair. 1842
1840 Ellen was baptized by immersion on June 26.
Ellen heard William Miller preach in Port- 1843
land, Maine. That summer, she attended the Christ failed to come in the Spring as the
Methodist camp meeting at Buxton, Maine, Millerites expected. Later Ellen’s family was
where she accepted salvation in Christ and disfellowshipped from the Methodist Church
joined the Methodist church on probation. for their beliefs.
She soon was earning money to buy Christian 1844
books and tracts to share her new-found faith. Spring: The believers were again disappoint-
ed; but that August their hope renewed as the
“Midnight Cry” went forth. The Bridegroom
244 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

would return on the 7th day of the 10th 1843

month, October 22, 1844. Ellen also learned Christ failed to come in the Spring as the
that man’s soul is not immortal. Millerites expected. Later Ellen’s family was
1827 disfellowshipped from the Methodist Church
November 26: Ellen and her twin sister, Eliza- for their beliefs.
beth were born to God-fearing parents, Eu- 1844
nice and Robert Harmon, in Gorham, Maine. Spring: The believers were again disappoint-
1836 ed; but that August their hope renewed as the
When nine years old and in the third grade, “Midnight Cry” went forth. The Bridegroom
Ellen almost died after a classmate hit her on would return on the 7th day of the 10th
the nose with a stone. She would never return month, October 22, 1844. Ellen also learned
to formal schooling, though she once tried to that man’s soul is not immortal.
at age twelve. She learned to make crowns for 1844
hats in her father’s business and knitted stock- Fall, October 22—The Great Disappoint-
ings for 25 cents a pair. ment: Ellen, was sick with tuberculosis and
1840 hemorrhaging from the mouth, and nearly
Ellen heard William Miller preach in Port- died. But in December, at Portland, Maine,
land, Maine. That summer, she attended the she had her first vision regarding the travels
Methodist camp meeting at Buxton, Maine, of the advent people to the City of God. She
where she accepted salvation in Christ and was only seventeen.
joined the Methodist church on probation. 1844-1845
She soon was earning money to buy Christian Against great odds—soreness in lungs and
books and tracts to share her new-found faith. throat; extreme fanaticism; dangerous doc-
1841 trines; an injury to her side; being accused of
Ellen’s heart was so weak she had to sit practicing mesmerism; being questioned and
propped up in bed to work. She was troubled doubted—Ellen prayed for and received heal-
by the doctrine of an eternally burning hell. ing, wisdom, and power to present the messag-
Her religious experience progressed from per- es of encouragement to the advent believers.
plexity over the Methodist doctrine of justifi- Ellen White told of meeting James White
cation and sanctification, to hunger and thirst for the first time in February, 1845, in Or-
for full salvation, to rejoicing over a renewed rington, Maine.
understanding of the plan of salvation, and In Randolph, Massachusetts, Ellen held up a
testifying to other youth of her joy in Christ large family Bible during a four-hour vision.
and hope for His soon coming. 1846
1842 Ellen first learned the Sabbath truth from Jo-
Ellen was baptized by immersion on June 26. seph Bates, but did not believe it was important.
She and James were married in August and
began keeping the Bible Sabbath that Fall.
Volume 5 — Number 4 Life Experiences of Ellen G. White | 245

By November, at age 19, she was pregnant often from their two sons and suffering from
with their first child and very sick. She was very poor health.
healed by prayer. 1853
1847 In late November or early December, at 25
Although pregnant and in poor health, Ellen years of age, Ellen was pregnant again.
continued traveling and preaching with James. 1854
Their first son, Henry Nichols, was born Au- That winter and early spring Ellen suffered
gust 26. That was a poverty-stricken winter from heart disease that made breathing dif-
in which they suffered many trials. Henry be- ficult. A swelling on the eyelid seemed to
came ill and was healed in answer to prayer. be cancer, and she was paralyzed on the left
They decided to travel, and not allow baby side, her tongue and arms seriously affected.
Henry interfere with Ellen’s ministry. She was healed by prayer that spring. On
1848 August 29, William Clarence was born at
In August, they entrusted Henry to Clarissa Rochester, New York.
Bonfoey’s care in Middletown, Connecti- 1855
cut. Ellen suffered from irritated throat and Ellen sprained her ankle, and used crutches
lungs, severe coughing, and a pimple that ap- for six weeks.
peared and spread on her face, and did not
heal for several years. By October, Ellen was 1857
pregnant again. She suffered from a severe cough with some
1849 bloody discharge.
In January, Ellen, five months pregnant, was in 1858
very poor health. By June, they moved to live While visiting at Jackson, Michigan, Ellen
with the Belden’s in Rocky Hill, Connecticut. had a “shock of paralysis.” In August, she was
James Edson was born on July 28. still very sick.
In November, Ellen gave her husband a mes- 1859
sage from God to begin the publishing work. In March, Ellen suffered much pain in the left
They moved to Oswego, New York, where he shoulder and leg.
began printing the Review and Herald. April 21 she wrote in her diary that she had
1850 been afflicted for years with heart disease and
In a year marked with depression, Ellen had to dropsy and how prayer was made for healing.
leave her sons with other women to raise and 1860
cope with a diseased throat in July, and with In January, Ellen became pregnant at age
James’ and Edson’s serious illnesses in August. 32 with her fourth child. John Herbert was
1850-1853 born September 20, but died in the same
Ellen and James continued traveling, preach- year, on December 14. She suffered deep-
ing, attending conferences and strengthening ly from this loss, having severe pain in the
the brethren in spite of having to be separated heart and fainting.
246 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

1860-1863 in the Health Institute. The transcontinental

Ellen continued working to encourage and railway was completed.
build up the brethren. 1870
1863 The Whites attended camp meetings in Mich-
God gave Ellen her first extensive vision about igan, Minnesota, Wisconsin, Illinois, Vermont,
health reform on June 6, in Otsego, Michigan, Maine, Indiana, Kansas, and Missouri.
at a time when Ellen was weak, feeble, and 1871-1872
subject to frequent fainting spells and James Ellen and James spent much time in Battle
was depressed and weakened. Immediately Creek.
they stopped eating flesh food and spices.
1873
On December 8, Henry died, at age sixteen.
On August 12, the Whites visited Black
1864
Hawk, Colorado.
Ellen began eating two meals a day, breakfast
1874
at 7 a.m. and dinner at 1 p.m. She seldom suf-
fered faint feelings and lost 25 pounds. They visited new territory this year, Oak-
land, California. But by August were back in
1865
Battle Creek.
Her first six articles on “Disease and Its Causes”
1875
were printed in How to Live. This same year, on
August 16, James was stricken down with pa- January, Ellen was in Battle Creek; in August,
ralysis. She dedicated about eighteen months at the Vermont camp meeting; and in Sep-
to his treatment and recovery. tember, at the New York camp meeting.
1867 1876
By September, Ellen had suffered four weeks Another western trip was made. By May
with lung trouble, and was miraculously 12, James and Ellen were again in Oakland,
strengthened for service at that time and California. That summer they were back East
again in December. She and James preached again, in time for the Michigan camp meeting.
in Michigan, Iowa, Maine, New York, New 1877
Hampshire, and Vermont. Again Ellen was in California, but was im-
1868 pressed to return to Battle Creek. That year
In February, Ellen was subject to frequent she visited camp meetings in Indiana, Massa-
fainting spells. Testimonies for the Church, Nos. chusetts, Vermont, New York, and Michigan.
14-16 and Spiritual Gifts, Vol. 5 were pub- She addressed 5,000 members of the WCTU
lished. Ellen made two trips to New York for 90 minutes in Battle Creek under a mam-
from Michigan. moth tent. Then, at nearly age 50, she suffered
pain in the heart and nerves, but was healed
1869
instantly when speaking at camp meeting in
Ellen and James remained close to Battle Danvers, Massachusetts. Her health was poor,
Creek, making one trip on the Mississippi and she received treatment at the Battle Creek
River. They took out $1,500 worth of stock Sanitarium in August. By October, Ellen and
Volume 5 — Number 4 Life Experiences of Ellen G. White | 247

James had returned to California where she She sent special testimonies to the December
visited Healdsburg, St. Helena, Vacaville, and General Conference in session in Battle Creek.
Pacheco. James returned to Battle Creek for 1883
treatment at the Sanitarium, but Ellen re- Ellen remained in California, preaching and
mained in California. writing until August, making her 17th cross-
1878 ing of the American plains.
That winter and spring Ellen spent in Califor- 1883-1884
nia, with some heart trouble bothering her in Ellen traveled these two years between the
the spring and early summer. east and west coasts. In Chicago she spoke at
Beginning June 10 and through the early part a temperance meeting December 7, 1884.
of July, Ellen made a rough trip by ship from
San Francisco to Oregon where she spoke to 1885 -1887
believers at a camp meeting at Salem, Oregon, Ellen visited and encouraged the brethren in
and returned by ship again about July 10. England, Switzerland, Denmark, Sweden, and
Then she undertook a trip east with stopovers France. She visited the Waldensian country-
at Sacramento, California; Reno, Nevada; and side three times.
Boulder City, Colorado, finally joining James 1888-1889
and Willie at Walling’s Mills, Colorado. They She resumed her traveling between the west
used that as a base for several working trips and east coasts. At the famous Minneapolis,
to Boulder City. They arrived in Battle Creek Minnesota, General Conference session, El-
on August 23. They next visited Boston and len agreed to the importance and need of the
Ballard Vale, Massachusetts; Portland, Maine; message on righteousness by faith presented
South Lancaster, Massachusetts; and Brook- by E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones.
field, New York. In September, Mrs. White
1890
was again treated at the Battle Creek Sani-
tarium where, in October, she attended the Ellen wrote to leaders at Battle Creek of the
General Conference. Finally, she and James dangers of centering their work in that city.
traveled to Texas, stopping at Topeka and 1891
Richland, Kansas, and Dallas, Grand Prairie, November: Ellen, nearly 64-years-old, was
Plano, and Denison, Texas. sent by the General Conference brethren as a
1881 pioneer missionary to Australia, accompanied
Ellen and James were stricken with malaria by G. B. Starr and her son, W. C. White. The
early in August and were treated at the Battle education and health work began to advance
Creek Sanitarium, but James never recovered. there. She continued to send testimonies to
He died August 6. By August 28, she had re- the brethren in America.
tired to Walling’s Mills, Colorado to recuper- 1894
ate from her illness and the loss of her hus- Due to direct counsel by Ellen White from
band. She resumed writing in September and the Lord, land for Avondale College was lo-
by October traveled to Oakland, California. cated and purchased at Cooranbong, Aus-
tralia. She also raised much of the money to
248 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

launch the project and was the guiding spirit 1905

behind its establishment. She made her home Ellen counseled J. A. Burden to obtain the
near the school from 1895 to 1900. By 1900, property at Loma Linda for the medical work.
the enrollment at Avondale was 158, a third of 1906
which were in grades 1-8.
The new Loma Linda Sanitarium was dedi-
1900 cated on April 15.
73-year-old Ellen returned to the United 1907-1915
States and settled at Elm’s Haven, St. Helena,
California. During these golden years, Ellen continued
receiving and giving the counsels of the Lord
1901-1902 to His people. Her last testimony, March 3,
Her counsels and testimonies covered a broad 1915, was for the youth. “Tell the young that
range of needs such as widening the adminis- they have had many spiritual advantages. God
tration at the General Conference level; orga- wants them to make earnest efforts to get the
nizing the work in the Southern States; oppos- truth before the people.” (Messages to Young
ing men with spiritualistic delusions; inspiring People, Southern Publishing Association,
reformation; warning the manager of the Re- 1930, p. 289.)
view and Herald Publishing House regarding About four month later, July 16, 1915, Ellen
publishing activities; encouraging simplicity in Gould White died quietly in the night. She
the education of the youth; carrying on well- was buried July 24 beside James White at Oak
equipped tent meetings in large cities; opposing Hill Cemetery in Battle Creek. Her life was a
centralization of the medical work; and uphold- triumphant example of how God’s power can
ing high Christian standards. In December, work to His glory in even the weakest of ves-
1902, she warned that something decisive sels, if surrendered to Him.
would happen soon regarding the concentra- Even today, the many and varied messages
tion of the work in Battle Creek and the need she wrote continue to prepare a people for the
of decisive action to follow God’s counsels. second coming of Christ. Just as she declared
1903 in Selected Messages, 1:55, “Abundant light has
This was year of the fires. Battle Creek Sani- been given to our people in these last days.
tarium and the Seventh-day Adventist Pub- Whether or not my life is spared, my writ-
lishing House were destroyed by blazes de- ings will constantly speak, and their work will
clared unquenchable by the fire department. go forward as long as time shall last .... These
The sanitarium was rebuilt in Battle Creek. words that have been given to me... will still
have life and will speak to the people.”
1904
The publishing work moved Takoma Park,
Maryland. Ellen lived in St. Helena. Her brain
was clear, her digestion was good, she was eat-
ing two meals a day, and was in better health
at age 76 than in her younger days.
Volume 5 — Number 4 Modern science agrees with the Messenger | 249

Modern science agrees

with the Messenger
by Philip Steinweg, MPH

T oday the incidence of diabetes and can-

cer is increasing while the incidence
of heart disease remains high. The United
effluvia, which is thrown from the lungs and
pores of the skin, the system of the infant is
filled with poison, while it acts upon some in-
States is in a quandary as to how to solve the fants as a slow poison, and affects the brain,
health care problem. The real solution lies in heart, liver, and lungs, and they waste away
lifestyle changes, or preventive medicine. El- and fade gradually; upon others, it has a more
len White’s advice on health, given decades direct influence, causing spasms, fits, paralysis,
before medical science proved it to be valid, and sudden death.” Temperance, p. 58.
gave Seventh-day Adventists a lifestyle that
decreases incidence of these diseases and 2. The Beneficial Effect of Sunlight:
strengthens the immune system. “Rooms that are not exposed to light and
air become damp.... The atmosphere in these
1. About Tobacco Use:
rooms is poisonous, because it has not been pu-
“Tobacco is a poison of the most deceitful rified by light and air.” Selected Messages, 2:462.
and malignant kind, having an exciting, then a Some 80 years after Mrs. White’s first
paralyzing influence upon the nerves of the body. statement on this point, Dr. Lawrence P. Gar-
It is all the more dangerous because its effects rod, professor of bacteriology at the Univer-
upon the system are so slow, and at first scarcely sity of London, performed studies on the ef-
perceivable. Multitudes have fallen victims to its fect of light on the TB bacteria in the dust of
poisonous influence. They have surely murdered sickrooms. He reported that dust on the floor
themselves by this slow poison.” Spiritual Gifts, near the beds of patients suffering tuberculosis
Vol. 4:128, Temperance, p. 57, 1864. contained many of the bacteria. This was true
About 480,000 persons die annually due of the dust under the bed and in every dark
to smoking. Lifeline, Vol. 10, No. 4, October, place in the room. But dust near the window
1995, p. 4. Some die from the effects of sec- and from the window sill contained none, even
ond-hand smoking or passive smoking which in rooms with a northern exposure, without
was only identified as important in the 1980’s. direct sunlight. This was true even in winter,
One manifestation of higher risk for death due when the light had to penetrate through two
to second-hand smoking is SIDS, or Sudden layers of window glass. He concluded:
Infant Death Syndrome. Ellen White wrote “Ordinary diffuse daylight, even on a cloudy
of this in 1872. day and even in winter in England, can be le-
“The infant lungs suffer, and become thal to bacteria, and... glass is no absolute bar to
diseased by inhaling the atmosphere of a this effect.” British Medical J. 1:247, 1944.
room poisoned by the tobacco user’s tainted
breath.... By inhaling the poisonous tobacco
250 | Lest We Forget Volume 5 — Number 4

3. Electrical Currents in the Brain: “Adventists have 46 percent less strokes, 60

In 1869, Ellen White wrote, “Whatever dis- percent less heart disease....
turbs the circulation of the electric currents in “It has tended to reaffirm the faith of the
the nervous system lessens the strength of the faithful to discover that the most advanced
vital powers, and the result is a deadening of the scientific findings support what was written
sensibilities of the mind.” Testimonies, 2:347. and taught by this amazing little lady, Ellen
Sixty years later, Hans Berger, a German White, more than a hundred years ago.
psychiatrist, published some strange little pic- “If future scientific findings continue to
tures consisting of nothing but wavy lines he support hers, let’s see what tomorrow’s doc-
claimed showed the electrical activity of the hu- tors will be prescribing:
man brain. But no one took them seriously. For “Ellen White advised against overeating,
several years no one even bothered to repeat his also against crash dieting. (‘I advocate no
experiments. extremes.’)
Now, 125 years after [Link] mentioned “Whole-wheat bread, not white.
electric currents, the study of Dr. Berger’s little “Minimal sweets. (‘Sugar is not good for
wavy lines has grown into a new field of science the stomach’)
called “electroencephalography.” “She recommends grains, vegetables,
fruits— especially apples. (‘Apples are superior
4. Health Benefits of this and to any fruit.’)
Some Nutritional Advice: “She advises against meat, coffee and tea.
And, sorry, ‘no hot biscuits’.
To conclude, consider what Paul Harvey
“If some of her recommendations sound
wrote about Ellen G. White nearly 30 years ago,
extreme, imagine how they all must have
(in Eat Right: Live Longer, March, 1969, p. 47.)
sounded in 1863. Yet modern science contin-
“Have you wondered if health care is
ues more and more to say, ‘She was right!’”
worth it? ... There are 57,000 Adventists liv-
—Paul Harvey News, March 1969.
ing in California. Recently the ‘dead ones’
were ‘interviewed’.
“The State of California, the United States
Public Health Service, and the Adventist
Church, Pacific Union Conference, analyzed
available death certificates of all Adventists “The most advanced scientific
who had died over a five-year period.
findings support what was written
“98.8 percent of all such certificates were
traceable. Judging from these records, Sev- and taught by this amazing little
enth-day Adventist have a life expectancy five lady, Ellen White, more than a
to six years greater than other Californians. hundred years ago.”—Paul Harvey
“70 percent fewer Adventists die from all
types of cancer, 68 percent fewer from respira-
tory diseases, 88 percent fewer from TB and 85
percent fewer from pulmonary emphysema....
Volume 5 — Number 4 The Messenger in Vision | 251

The Messenger in Vision

A Supernatural Manifestation of the Power of the Holy Spirit
Comments by S.D.A. leaders

J ames White gave a comprehensive descrip-

tion of Ellen G. White in vision, in 1868, in
Life Incidents in Connection With the Great Ad-
“When a manifestation is given, and, being
tested by the Scriptures, is found in the cir-
cumstances of its giving, its nature, and its ten-
vent Movement, pp. 272, 273. “Her condition dency, to be a genuine operation of the Spirit,
while in vision may be described as follows: we would submit to any candid person... it
“1. She is utterly unconscious of everything should be regarded... as a divine message; it is ‘a
transpiring around her, as has been proved by ray of light from the throne’; it is instruction by
the most rigid tests... the Holy Spirit; and to resist it, knowingly, is to
“2. She does not breathe... as has been resist the Spirit, as did the Jews to whom Ste-
proved repeatedly by pressing upon the chest phen said: ‘Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised
and by closing the mouth and nostrils. in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy
“3. ... Her movements and gestures... are Ghost; as your fathers did, so do ye.’ Acts 7:51.”
free and graceful, and cannot be hindered nor F. D. Nichol spoke for us today when he
controlled by the strongest person. wrote, “We thank God for the Bible... , that
“4. On coming out of vision, whether in guides our feet along the path of life. We thank
the day-time or a well-lighted room at night, Him also for the manifestation of the Spirit of
all is total darkness. Her power to distinguish prophecy in these last days, to enlighten our
even the most brilliant objects, held within a minds the better to understand that Book.”
few inches of the eyes, returns but gradually....” Ellen G. White and Her Critics, R & H Pub.,
George I. Butler, while president of the 1951, p. 90.
General Conference of Seventh-day Adven-
tists, wrote about this subject in the Review
& Herald, June 9, 1874, p. 201. While “Mrs.
White is in this condition (vision),” a time
varying from 15 minutes to 2½ hours, “the
heart and pulse continue to beat, the eyes are
always wide open, and seem to be gazing at
some far-distant object, and are... always di-
rected upward.... Her breathing entirely ceas-
es... , proved many times by... putting a looking
glass... so close that any escape of the moisture
of the breath would be detected.”
Uriah Smith, in a Review & Herald Extra,
December, 1887, p. 11, urgently counseled,
252 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 1

Volume 6 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1996

Merritt E. Cornell
This issue features pioneer evangelist Merritt Eaton Cornell.
Volume 6 — Number 1 The Law & the Testimony | 253

The Law & the Testimony

by Merritt E. Cornell

T he law and testimony compose our shield,

our test, and perfect detector. With these
we are able to detect false ways, and shun the
O then improve the present; for yet a little
while and the voice of sweet mercy will be
heard no more. Fear not the reproach or re-
legions of fables, which are to lead the world vilings of men, but be willing to suffer perse-
captive in the last days. cution.... Let the signs of the times admonish
Those that... keep the law and testimony you to make no delay. The days are evil; re-
perfectly, will not fall into condemnation. deem the time. The present in mercy is given
They will shun the worship of the beast and us, and as the poet says,
his image, the mark and number of his name.
“We are living, we are dwelling
When the dragon’s ire is kindled to a flame,
In a grand and awful time,
they will realize a mighty deliverance; be shel-
In an age on ages telling,
tered from the seven last plagues, and sing the To be living is sublime.
song of Moses and the Lamb on mount Zion. Hark! the waking up of nations
In view of an eternal life of glory in the Gog and magog to the fray,
kingdom of God; saved from sin and all its Hark! what soundeth? is creation
consequences; we beseech you dear fellow Groaning for its latter day?”
mortals to heed the warning voice, of the last
message of mercy to poor fallen man.... Its last If you will keep the Law and Testimony
notes will soon die away, and then will unto the end, I shall expect to meet you in the
kingdom of God. Amen.
“Stern justice lift the avenging sword
To slay the mockers of God’s word.” Concluding paragraphs to the series “The Last Work of the
True Church,” published in the Review and Herald (RH), be-
ginning April 3 to May 29, 1855.

Spiritualism Spreading in Power

by Merritt E. Cornell

F or twenty years, those who have under-

stood prophecies which relate to the great
latter-day wonders and deception of the spirits
The clergy and men of science have quite
generally ridiculed the idea, and... predicted
that it would die out. They cried “humbug ... ,”
of devils, have believed and taught that mod- [and] “trickery... ,” while this master-piece of
ern spiritualism fulfilled the prophecy, and Satan has been steadily gaining ground, until
that it would increase and spread in its power now...[it numbers] not less than eight millions
and influence till the end.
254 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 1

of converts in the United States alone... and is ena’ thus attested ‘deserve the rigid scientific
preparing for the final conflict. examination which Mr. Wallace invites for
The kings of the earth have been visited them.’ This is treating the matter in the right
and influenced, and it would seem that the way. Let all the well-attested facts be collect-
way is all prepared for the closing wonders ed, and then let us see what conclusions they
and miracles, which will deceive all but the justify.... In the language which the World at-
elect—those who give heed to the “sure word tributes to John Bright, ‘If it is a fact, it is the
of prophecy....” one beside which every other fact of human
The following is from The San Francisco existence sinks into insignificance.’”
Chronicle, one of the leading dailies of the Pa- Robert Dale Owen, in a recent letter says:—
cific Coast:— “All my former experience in spiritualism, fa-
“Until quite recently, science has coldly vored as I have been, pales before the new man-
ignored the alleged phenomena of spiritual- ifestations witnessed by me .... I here avow my
ism.... But now there has come a most note- conviction that the phenomena are genuine;
worthy change. We learn from such high au- that I have... on more than twenty occasions,
thority as the Fortnightly Review that A. R. seen, heard, touched, forms to appearance hu-
Wallace, F. R. S., William Crookes, F. R. S., man and material, and to sense tangible.”
and editor of the Quarterly Journal of Science, In reference to spiritualism it has often
W. H. Harrison, F. R. S., and president of the been said, that “straws show which way the
British Ethnological Society, with others oc- wind blows,” but there we have something
cupying a high position in the scientific and greater than straws.
literary world, have been seriously investigat- On this coast... many men in high stand-
ing the phenomena of spiritism.... They tell ing, editors and others, are known to be be-
us... that the spirit of a girl who died a hundred lievers, giving the whole weight of their influ-
years ago appeared to them in visible form. ence in its favor.
She talked with them, gave them locks of her The prophetic student and believer will
hair, pieces of her dress and her autograph. make note of this new phase, and recognize in
They saw her in bodily presence, felt her per- it an ominous sign of the times.
son, heard her voice; she entered the room in Review and Herald, August 4, 1874, p. 61.
which they were, and disappeared without the
opening of a door... under conditions forbid-
ding the idea of trickery or imposture.
“Now that men eminent in the scientific
world have taken up the investigation, spiri-
tualism has entered upon a new phase. It can
no longer be treated with silent contempt. Mr.
Wallace’s articles in the Fortnightly have at-
tracted general attention.... The New York
World devotes three columns of its space to a
summary of the last article in the Fortnightly,
and declares editorially that the ‘phenom-
Volume 6 — Number 1 Merritt E. Cornell | 255

Merritt E. Cornell
In the Spirit of Peter
by Marlene Steinweg

A ngie, hold the horse!” shouted the young

Advent preacher, as he handed his wife the
reins and leapt from the wagon. “There’s J. P.
ence of the Brethren in Jackson, Michigan and
vicinity to commence June 25th at 2 o’clock
p.m. and continue over Sabbath and First-day.”
raking his hayfield and I must tell him the news!” J. O. Corliss narrated Cornell’s experience at
Merrit E. Cornell then jumped the inter- that meeting. (RH, Oct., 11, 1923, pp. 11, 12.)
vening fence, and hailed his friend, J. P. Kellogg. The Cornells were “... passing through
As Kellogg leaned on his rake, Cornell briefly Jackson, Michigan by horse and carriage, to
sketched for him the recent Bible truth he had an appointment as pastor of a small church....
learned, “that the Sabbath has been... and always Driving up before the gate of the Palmer
will be binding.... Praise the Lord, ‘whereas I home, the young man was told that a preacher
was blind, now I see.’” (Review and Herald, Sept. inside was trying to prove that the seventh day
16, 1852, p. 72.) He and Angie meant to keep of the week should be observed as the Sab-
Saturday, the true Bible Sabbath, from then on. bath. Satisfied that he could quickly show the
“We must be on our way now,” he told falsity of such a view, he decided to go in and
Kellogg, “to visit Angie’s family and tell them listen for a few moments, while his wife... re-
the news, too.” mained sitting in the carriage.
There was no hesitancy on the part of this “He did not return as quickly as he thought
modern Peter. Impetuous, daring—a percep- to do; for he was at once carried away with the
tive, effective evangelist—Merritt E. Cornell clearness of the argument presented. When he
had just begun over four decades of Sabbatar- did rejoin his wife, he could not withhold from
ian advent evangelism. her his strong conviction of the truth of what
he had heard ....
The Evangelist is Born “‘Merritt,’ she questioned with concern,
Cornell was born January 29, 1827, in Chili, ‘what could we do if we were to observe the
New York; moved to Livingstone County, seventh day! You... would be obliged to resign
Michigan, when he was nearly 10 years old; and the pastorate to which you are called.’
early believed the advent message. He was 17 in His reply was quick and characteristic:
October of 1844. About five years later, he mar- “‘Angie, if this is the truth, the Lord will
ried Angeline M. Lyon, June 23, 1849. They open some way for us....’”
dedicated their lives to preaching the advent. From that meeting, Cornell went out to share
the news with the first persons he met, among
A Sabbath Conference them were J. P. Kellogg and Angeline’s father,
Henry Lyon. Kellogg reported to the editor of
Joseph Bates announced in the Review and the Review that Cornell’s visit inspired him to
Herald, of June 17, 1852, page 24, “... a confer- study his “Bible with a desire to know the truth.”
256 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 1

(RH, January 6, 1853, p. 136.) He declared, “I welcomed the idea. “But,” he reasoned enthusi-
could find nothing to prove that the Sabbath astically, “why not purchase the tent at once?”
had been abolished. I had been breaking it. There was no money, but at Sylvan and
When I commenced keeping the Sabbath, I felt Jackson, money was raised, and without hesi-
that God approbated me in so doing.” (Ibid.) tation, Cornell volunteered to make the trip to
Kellogg and Lyon, first fruits of Cornell’s en- purchase the tent. The purchase was complet-
thusiastic sharing of the Sabbath truth, with two ed quickly and Cornell and Loughborough
other believers, Cyrenius Smith and Dan Palm- pitched the tent and held the first Sabbatar-
er, were “the agents for bringing Seventh-day ian Adventist tent meetings, June 2-4, 1854,
Adventist headquarters to Battle Creek....” (RH, at Battle Creek, Michigan. The next weekend
May 11, 1950, p. 9.) They financed the purchase they were at Grand Rapids where 1000 at-
of the original lot for and building of the first tended the first meeting and interest remained
publishing house in Battle Creek, Michigan. high. They soon established a tent evangelism
routine of brief weekend stands, after which
Elder Cornell Preaches they would move on.
the Sabbath
Among the many men Cornell teamed up
Two weeks after accepting the Sabbath with in evangelism were Elders Hiram Case,
message, Cornell was in Tyrone, Michigan, James White, J. N. Loughborough, J. H. Wag-
preaching the Sabbath truth with the following goner, R. J. Lawrence, D. M. Canright, and J.
results— “... four have commenced to keep the O. Corliss. His wife, Angeline, also a member
seventh-day Sabbath. Others are investigat- of the evangelistic team, often remained af-
ing.” (RH, September 16, 1852, pp. 79, 80.) He ter a series of meetings to do follow-up Bible
humbly declared, “I am struck with astonish- studies with interested persons.
ment that men of good judgment should in so
short a time embrace, and stand out firm on the Pioneering in California
message when so imperfectly presented.” (Ibid.) In 1871, Cornell was sent as evangelist to
Cornell soon joined Elder Hiram Case on Oregon and Washington, but he got no fur-
a preaching tour in Michigan and Indiana, ther than San Francisco, where he helped in
and the next year, in 1853, he toured Michi- an evangelistic series that had just begun. He
gan, Illinois, Indiana and Wisconsin with El- remained in California, successfully pioneer-
der J. N. Loughborough. ing the message there. The following results
of evangelistic meetings where Cornell helped
The First Tent Used in Evangelism
preach were typical and gratifying:
In May, 1854, Cornell after working with
Elders Loughborough and White at Locke, San Francisco: 70 new members were added.
Michigan, the men discussed the meetings while Woodland: “The tent has been crowded to
traveling to Sylvan. Attendance had been so high overflowing each evening, and the deepest
that only half the congregation fit in the school- interest is manifested.” (Pioneering the Mes-
room. Elder White suggested it might be wise sage in the Golden West, by H. O. McCumber,
to purchase a tent by the next year and Cornell PPPA, 1946, p. 106.)
Volume 6 — Number 1 Merritt E. Cornell | 257

TIME LINE

June 23, 1849

November 2,
January 29,

Continued in Evangelism
1837

1844

1852

1853

1854

1871
1872

1876

1890
1827

1893
Was born in Great Disappointment Married to Toured with Pioneered third Lost his ministerial Died from internal
New York. Cornell was believer. Angeline Lyon. Loughborough. angel's message in credentials. Continued bleeding.
California. free-lance preaching.

Moved to Attended Sabbath Conference. Purchased first tent Received letter from E. Reconciled to the brethren,
Michigan. Accepted and began preaching for evangelistic G. White and accepted credentialed again.
third angel's message. efforts. her counsel.

St. Helena: “Elder Cornell is nightly drawing Cornell to repent of his actions and avert cer-
large, attentive, orderly, and appreciative audi- tain division among the believers. This inci-
ences....”— The Napa Register. (Ibid. p. 111.) dent greatly strengthened the believers’ faith
Oakland: 23 were buried in baptism. in Ellen White as a special messenger of God.
Cornell did not always act wisely in his
San Jose: 35 persons accepted the advent faith. dealings with fellow evangelists and church
Santa Clara: A church of 25 was organized. members. For example, in 1856, Ellen White
wrote how Cornell might have prevented divi-
“Peter” Wasn’t Perfect sion in a church if he had made it his study and
conducted a Spirit-filled meeting. “One Holy
Shortly after arriving in San Francisco, Ghost meeting would have healed the wound;
Elder Cornell conducted himself injudicious- but instead of healing the difficulty, Bro. Cor-
ly with a lady of the congregation “showing nell made a wide breach.” (Manuscript Releases
partiality which aroused comment among en- [MR], vol. 5, p. 237.)
emies of the faith.” ( JNL, A Testimony Perfect- His jealousy led him to speak against
ly Timed, pp. 82-84.) Some church members Bro. Loughborough “in a manner calculated
thought his actions innocent; others believed to prejudice the churches against him. That
they gave an appearance of evil that should was a miserable, despicable work....” (21MR,
be stopped. “He said it was nobody’s busi- p. 262, 1865.)
ness, and that he could walk the streets with Later he made “stirring appeals... to the
whomever he pleased.” (Ibid.) Because this church and they handed their means liber-
resulted in dissension, a meeting was sched- ally to him. They thought he would use it to
uled to decide what to do. Ellen White had spread the truth, but he forfeited their confi-
received a message from God on December dence... by hastening and spending the means
10, 1871, for Cornell regarding this problem, in a wrong manner, publishing charts, which
but did not write and mail it until impressed was all wrong.” (Ibid.)
to do so on January 18, 1872. The counsel ar-
rived January 28, 1872, precisely in time for
258 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 1

In 1872 Ellen White wrote that Brn. Cor-

eral years.” (SDA Bible Commentary, Vol. 10
nell and Waggoner “lack... judgment in deal-
[10SDABC], p. 353.) Ellen White wrote on
ing with men and women who are in fault, and
September 6, 1886, that Merritt Cornell was
the many reproofs the Lord had given upon “a deeply repenting man, humbled in the dust.”
these very points, caused my husband’s fears to
(21MR, p. 379.) “After some years of isola-
be aroused whenever he heard of their labor-
tion, he returned to Michigan from Maryland
ing with the churches.” (Pamphlet 159, “Testi-
in 1889. A reconciliation was effected and he
mony to the Church,” p. 191.) was again in the ministry from 1890 until his
“Brn. Waggoner and Cornell have... dis-death” November 2, 1893, from internal hem-
trusted God, and shown weakness in talking orrhage. (10SDABC, p. 353.)
so much... in regard to their physical infirmi-In Cornell’s productive years, he led many
ties. They said much about being exhausted,to a love of the third angel’s message. Though
and experiencing a lack of strength, and their
he was headstrong and had other serious faults,
inability to labor.... (Ibid., 198.) God blessed him and, through him, blessed
“If...[they] had followed the light years
others. He traveled from Maine to California
ago, which God had given them, they might and to several states in the South, defending
now both be mighty in word and the power ofSeventh-day Adventist views in public debate,
the Spirit of God, and their hearts and judg-
holding evangelistic meetings, and writing ar-
ments would be sanctified.... They are both in
ticles and news items about his experiences for
danger of being overcome instead of overcom-
the Review and Herald. Like Peter of old, Cor-
ing, because of a deficiency in their characters.”
nell deeply repented of the mistakes that caused
(Pamphlet 123, “Testimony to the Church at his severance from the organized work, hum-
Battle Creek,” p. 96.) bled himself and was reconciled to his brethren.
Today, God’s church is made up of im-
Cornell Loses His Credentials perfect men and women who need to listen
“In 1876, Cornell was disconnected from to and obey the voice of God. Only thus may
the organized work of the church, though our witness be powerful and not be crippled by
he did some free-lance preaching for sev- unwise decisions and actions.

Tent Evangelism
by J. N. Loughborough

O n May 18 and 19, 1854, we held meet-

ings in a schoolhouse at Locke, Michi-
gan. Such a crowd came that two schoolhous-
The sight of this large assembly led to con-
versation the next day as to the feasibility of
holding tent meetings. As we traveled to Syl-
es that size could not have held them. We took van, Elder White suggested that by another
out a window and improvised a pulpit in the year we might venture the use of a tent. “Why
empty space so we could speak to all the peo- not have one at once?” Elder Cornell urged.
ple, inside and outside.
Volume 6 — Number 1 Angeline | 259

On arriving at C. S. Glover’s circular tent 60 feet in diameter

about noon on the 22nd, Elder which was used only 10 days Tent in Michigan
White explained to him what on a state fairground as good as Brn. Cornell and
we thought of doing. He asked new. I will sell it to you for the Loughborough have
what the tent would cost. When cost of the material, $160. In borrowed money and
he was told that $200 would addition I will give you a nice purchased a tent. They
deliver it to Jackson, he handed bunting flag 15 ft. in length venture this for the
Elder White $35 saying, “This with the motto on it ‘What is speedy advancement
is what I think of the idea.” Truth?’” In a few hours the tent of the cause of present
By late afternoon we was on its way. truth, expecting the
reached Jackson and saw Breth- In two weeks from the time friends of truth will
ren Smith, Palmer, and J. P. Kel- we first spoke of the tent en- aid by their prayers
and means. The time
logg. Each of these expressed terprise, our tent was erected
has fully come when
his opinion in the same manner in Battle Creek on the south- the light of Present
as had Brother Glover, with the east corner of Tompkins and Truth should be set on
exception of Brother Kellogg Van Buren Streets. Our voices a Hill. “Light makes
who promised to lend us all sounded [so] well from that el- manifest,” unless it be
that was lacking to purchase it. evated location they could hear put under a bushel.
Near sunset of that day, Elders me preach a mile away. Elder Come, Friends,
White, Cornell and I retired to Cornell spoke alternately with let us take hold of
a grove and laid the matter be- me in that meeting. this matter in earnest.
fore the Lord in earnest prayer. The postmaster of Battle Thousands are being
At noon of May 23, Elder Cor- Creek told everyone he saw to deceived. We see the
nell started for Rochester to go up to the tent and they would danger and must give
purchase of E. C. Williams the hear something worthwhile. So warning in due season.
first meeting tent ever used by we had crowds in those three Announcement by M. E.
Cornell, Review and Herald,
Seventh-day Adventists. days of our first tent meetings
June 6, 1854.
This earnest first-day Ad- by Seventh-day Adventists.
ventist said, “I have a ten-ounce Miracles in My Life, pp. 37-39.

Angeline
Pioneer and Pattern for Today’s Pastor’s Assistant
by Marlene Steinweg

A well-educated, dedicated, Christian wom- “Angie” was born in Plymouth, Michigan,

an, Angeline M. A. Lyon, is considered May 26, 1828. She married Merritt E. Cornell
the pioneer of and pattern for today’s Bible in- June 23, 1849, and shared 44 years of labor with
structors and pastors’ assistants. him. She was “a fit companion to her husband, a
260 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 1

slender young woman of energy, initiative, and June.... And, bless the Lord, they are not weak
decided opinions which happily agreed with and sickly; but strong in the Lord, able to bear
her husband’s, and with a gift of speech which strong meat.” (RH, February 17, 1853, p. 160.)
shows in her letters to the Review and Herald.” She testified that, “The present sanctifying
(Footprints of the Pioneers, by A. W. Spalding, truth strengthens and prepares...[us] to fight
R&H Publishing, 1947, pp. 161, 162.) the good fight of faith, to endure hardness as
Her first letter to the editor of the Review, good soldiers of the cross of Christ....” She
written from Plymouth, Michigan, August 28, earnestly prayed, “O, that the Lord would in
1852, revealed her complete consecration: “I his own appointed time and way, seek out and
was led by a most singular train of God’s prov- qualify, holy, self-denying men to proclaim
idences to hear from our beloved Bro. Bates this message of mercy, for honest inquiring
about the commandments of God, one of souls are starving for want of the truth.” (Ibid.)
which I had so long trampled under my feet. Though Angie suffered trials in God’s
“My mind was so filled with prejudice... work, she declared, “they are not worth men-
having heard so much about the great delu- tioning. My only care is, that I may endure
sion; and yet I felt an irresistible desire to hear them cheerfully; that I may be purified by
for myself. And, praise the Lord, my prejudic- them, and not be led to murmur or complain;
es had to yield before the plain, unvarnished but joyfully suffer affliction with the great
truths of God’s holy Word—not inferences, people of God.” (Ibid.) God’s work for her was
or forced conclusions, as I anticipated, and as to be “much with her husband in his labors,
some have wickedly intimated.... often remaining to visit and teach the inter-
“I was, with the majority of the nominal ested ones after his meetings had closed and
Adventists, in a luke-warm state, gradually... he had gone to the next place.” (Footprints of
conforming to the world, its fashions and cus- the Pioneers, p. 162.)
toms. And this third angel’s message was just Angeline [Link] Cornell suffered a
what I most needed to arouse me from my heavy stroke of paralysis in April of 1893, just
state of lethargy.... I feel that I have yet a great 7 months before her husband died. She never
deal to overcome .... But Jesus has said, ‘Lo I fully recovered from the effects of the stroke,
am with you alway,’ and by his grace I mean as Uriah Smith reported in her obituary: “Un-
to be an overcomer; for I know it would be far der this she gradually sank till the day of her
better for me never to have known this way, death.” (Review, Jamuary 7, 1902, p. 14.) She
than after I have known it, to turn from the died in her 74th year on December 5, 1901.
holy commandment delivered unto me. 2 Pet. Had Angeline Cornell lived today, she might
2:21....” (RH, September 16, 1852, p. 79) have promoted women’s ministries. Because she
Sister Cornell often wrote the editor of the devoted her talents to leading men and women
Review, including poems she had written and to an understanding of the third angel’s mes-
sharing her joy and belief in the progress of sage, she became the pioneer pattern for today’s
the third angel’s message. Bible instructors and pastors’ assistants.
“The Lord is graciously blessing us in the
West. Many honest souls have embraced the
present truth since Bro. Bates was at Jackson last
Volume 6 — Number 1 Inspiring Poems | 261

Inspiring Poems
Christ Comes The Sabbath
He comes to raise the sleeping just, We’ve entered now on holy time,
Who long have slumbered in the dust; God’s blessed Rest-day all divine;
His voice will break their long repose, The labors of the week are past,
And snatch them from the last of foes. Now let earth’s cares aside be cast.
He comes to change the waiting ones, O, let us help repair the breach,
Who now endure the world’s cold frowns. And all of God’s commandments teach;
Their feet are planted on the rock; Calling his Rest-day our delight,
They fear not though a little flock. Thus walking blameless in his sight.
They hear the peace and safety cry, This holy Rest to us is given;
The token of destruction nigh, To call our minds from earth to heaven;
And know the fearful doom that waits That we may not forget the Lord,
The scoffer, who his coming hates. And trample down his holy word.
Sinner! Dost thou not dread thy doom? The faith of Jesus, too, we need,
The retribution hastens on, For thus the flying Angel said,
Stern justice lifts the avenging sword, Commands of God and Jesus’ Faith
to slay the mocker of God’s word. Will shield us in the day of wrath.
Review, February 17, 1853, p. 160.
O then repent ere the decree,
He that is filthy let him be,
From the stern Judge’s lips shall fall, To God’s Messenger
And thou for rocks and mountains call. Thy work’s a high and lofty one;
Sweet Mercy still doth plead for thee; And from it thou may’st not come down,
O then to Jesus quickly flee; Or leave the field to strive with those
His blood can wash thy sins away; Who would the work of God oppose.
Then haste, ‘tis fatal to delay. The Lord doth on their efforts frown;
God’s perfect law no more despise, And he will make their folly known.
But have his fear before thine eyes, The God who hath for Israel wrought,
And keep the faith of his dear Son, Will bring their evil work to nought,
That thou mayst wear a glorious crown. Fear not! the piercing eye that can
Eternal life! the prize is worth Their every secret motive scan,
Far more than all the wealth of earth; Will for the precious jewels care,
Then on that treasure fix thine eyes, And keep their feet from every snare.
Till thou shalt win the blessed prize. Then trust in God, and still go forth,
Review, September 19, 1854, p. 41. From east to west from south to north.
Sound the last message far and near,
Let all the note of warning hear.
Review, September 12, 1854, p. 39.
262 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 2

Volume 6 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1996

John N. Andrews
This issue features pioneer J. N. Andrews, “the ablest man in our ranks”.
Volume 6 — Number 2 J. N. Andrews | 263

J. N. Andrews
In Defense of the Truth
by Marlene Steinweg

S hortly before October 22, 1844, J. N. An-

drews, a youthful but stalwart believer, be-
gan nearly 40 years in defense of Bible truth
at Plymouth Rock eighteen years after
the Mayflower. All but one male member
of their family were massacred defending
at a bridge in Paris, Maine. Had the Associ- their homestead against Indians.
ated Press reported on Andrews’ brave stand Andrews’ grandfathers, David Andrews and
John Nevins, defended the nation’s freedom
against a mob there, the news release might
during the Revolutionary War. They would
have read as follows:
be proud of him today.2
Associated Press, Paris, ME, October 1,
1844, 19:30 EST (surmised day and time) This brave young man is remembered to-
day for his valuable contributions in the early
Persecution Retreats in the Face of Youth’s history of the Seventh-day Adventist Church.
Brave Stand What made him the man he was? What were
his accomplishments?
Today an inspiring scene was enacted at the Andrews was born July 22, 1829 and spent
bridge in Paris, Maine. Young John Nevins
his childhood and youth quietly with his par-
Andrews confronted and confounded an
angry mob that threatened worshippers
ents and brother, William, in Paris, Maine.
crossing the river to attend advent meetings. His spiritual training included faithful at-
Andrews and an Advent Brother Davis tendance at Methodist meetings. He recalls
approached the bridge, when a man from the how impressed he was at five years of age
mob, brandishing his horsewhip, inflicted when the preacher solemnly read Revelation
several blows on Brother Davis. 20:11, “I saw a great white throne, and Him
Andrews, barely fourteen years of age, that sat on it, from whose face the earth and
threw his arms about Davis and declared, heaven fled away.” John commented, “I have
“We are commanded to bear one another’s rarely read the passage without remembering
burdens. If you whip Brother Davis, you that discourse.”3 When John learned to read,
must whip me also.”1 the Bible was one of his favorite books.
Confounded and not wishing to whip a Though Andrews had to leave school at an
boy, the man drew back with the mob and
early age, he continued studying on his own.
let them pass. “It’s too bad to whip a boy,”
he declared in admiration of the youth’s
Ellen White wrote, he “... was a self-educated
courage and presence of mind. man. I do not think he was in school a day
This brave act reflects the spirit of
Andrews’ paternal ancestors who landed
 Ficticious Associated Press news article.
2

1
  W. A. Spicer, Pioneer Days of the Advent Message, RHPA,   Ellen and James White, Christian Temperance, Good
3

1941, p. 204. Health Publishing Co., 1890.

264 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 2

after he was eleven years old.”4 His Uncle Charles’

wife remarked in 1842, that John, was “... a per- TIME LINE
fect gentleman by nature, and a fine scholar.”5 W. 1829 Andrews was born.
A. Spicer believed that Andrews received from his 1840 Formal schooling ended.
formal schooling “the tools for study... , [and] the 1843 Accepted Millerite teachings.
open door pointed out....”6 “His thirst for educa- Defended Brother from mob.
tion was great, yet he could not spare the time nor 1844
GREAT DISAPPOINTMENT.
the means to take a regular course,”7 said White. 1845 Began keeping Bible Sabbath.
In January of 1843, Andrews became a Chris- 1849 Was rescued from fanaticism.
tian and accepted the Advent message. His fam- 1850 Began writing for Advent publications.
ily was soon caught up in the Millerite teaching of Wrote 5-page exposition on Rev. 13.
1851
Christ’s coming to cleanse the earth. When Christ Became a traveling evangelist.
failed to return to earth on October 22, 1844 as they 1852
Led J. N. Loughborough into Present
Truth.
believed, they, too, were deeply discouraged. In 1845,
after reading Preble’s treatise on the Sabbath, An- 1853 Was ordained by James White.
drews began observing the seventh-day Sabbath. Exhausted, retired to Paris, Maine,
then Waukon, Iowa to recover health.
There were problems within the group at Paris, 1855 Bible study on Sabbath limits fixed
Maine. The believers split over the many doctrinal beginning and end at sunset.
controversies that arose after 1844. By September, 1856 Married Angeline Stevens.
1849, the group had not met for over a year for 1857 First child, Charles Melville, was born.
fear of being visited by fanatics like Joseph Turner, Taught from Bible regarding tithing
Jesse Stevens, F. T. Howland, and others.8 Andrews 1859 to support the ministry. Editor of
Review to 1862.
was caught up in fanaticism led by the well-known
fanatic, F. T. Howland. When James and Ellen 1861 Second child, Mary Frances, was born.
White visited Paris, Maine on the 14th, a meeting 1862 Confessed with Angeline confidence
in E. G. White’s visions.
was called. As was feared, F. T. Howland attended.
Brother Stockbridge Howland, his face alight with 1863 Third child born, but died after 4 days.
the power of the Holy Spirit, confronted him, de- Andrews won noncombative status
claring, “You have torn the hearts of God’s children 1864 for SDA youth.
Charles’ leg healed. Fourth child,
and made them bleed. Leave the house, or God Carrie Matilda, was born.
will smite you!”9 The man fled in terror. 1865 Carrie Matilda died of dysentery.
Pentecostal power descended upon the group.
Ellen White reported, “Such a scene of confess- 1867 Andrews voted president of General
Conference.
1872 Angeline died from a stroke.
4
  Ellen White, Sermons and Talks, Vol. 1, 1990, White Estate, p.
245. Andrews & children were sent to
1874
5
  Pioneer Days, p. 205. Switzerland.
6
  W. A. Spicer, “J. N. Andrews: Youngest Pioneer Becomes First 1876 Signs of the Times published in French.
Foreign Missionary,” Review & Herald, 5-2-40, p. 8.
1879 Mary died of tuberculosis in USA.
7
  Christian Temperance, p. 259.
8
  A. W. Spalding, Captains of the Host, RHPA, 1949, p. 190. 1883 Andrews died of tuberculosis in
Switzerland.
9
  Life Sketches, Vol. 1, pp. 260, 261.
Volume 6 — Number 2 J. N. Andrews | 265

ing and pleading with God we have seldom use of food, and in the principles of hygiene
witnessed.”10 Andrews was moved to exclaim, generally, I could have gone longer than I did
“I would exchange a thousand errors for one in the exhausting labor which I attempted to
truth.”11 Mrs. White later commented regard- sustain. But, in less than five years, my voice
ing the 20-year-old, “The Lord was bringing was destroyed; my eyesight was considerably
out Brother Andrews to fit him for future use- injured; I could not rest by day, and I could not
fulness, and was giving him an experience that sleep well at night....”15 In 1859, after regaining
would be of great value to him in his future la- his health enough to work, he returned again
bors... teaching him that he should not be in- to an extremely fatiguing schedule. Neverthe-
fluenced by the experience of others, and to de- less, “since 1864, when his attention was called
cide for himself concerning the work of God.”12 to the subject of health reform,” James White
Andrews first began writing in The Present reported, “... his health has been improving.”16
Truth. In the fall of 1850, he was appointed to Because of adopting health reform practices,
the publishing committee that supported edi- he was relieved of “long-continued digestive
tor, Elder James White. In the Review of May, distress, and catarrh and other ailments.”17
1851, a five-page commentary on the thir- Andrews’ multiple contributions to the
teenth chapter of Revelation was published by Adventist cause would fill several books. Prac-
Andrews identifying for the first time the Unit- tically any work that needed to be done, he at
ed States of America as the two-horned beast. one time or another performed it.
In December, 1851, at twenty-one, An- • Editor of the Review? Yes, he was the third
drews worked as a traveling evangelist with editor after James White and Uriah Smith,
Samuel Rhodes.13 John N. Loughborough at- from 1859 to 1862.
tended a series of conferences by Andrews in
1852 in Rochester, New York, where he learned • President of the General Conference? Yes,
and accepted Present Truth. In 1853, Andrews from May 14, 1867 to May 12, 1868.
was ordained by Elder White. • Foreign missionary? Yes, in 1874, he was
During these first three years of labor, An- the first missionary sent by the church to
drews “conducted evangelistic meetings in 20 Europe. He and his family pioneered the
different localities in Maine, New Hampshire, work in Switzerland.
Vermont, New York, Ohio, Michigan, and
• Did he have anything to do with affirming
Eastern Canada, and published 35 articles,
the Sabbath’s limits? Indeed, his research
totaling some 170,000 words.”14 Andrews was
established the Biblical basis for sunset to
physically exhausted by 1855. He declared,
sunset observance of the Sabbath.
“Had I understood the laws of life in the right
• Tithing? His perceptive mind was behind
10
  Ibid. the adoption of the principle known as
11
  Ibid. “systematic benevolence” that called for the
12
  Ibid. tithe to support the ministry.
13
  Dr. J. N. Andrews [Elder J. N. Andrews’ grandson] “El-
der J. N. Andrews,” Review & Herald, May 11, 1944, pp. 11, 15
  Christian Temperance, p. 263.
12. 16
  Ibid., p. 259.
14
  SDA Bible Commentary, Vol. 10, RHPA, 1976, p. 43. 17
  Review and Herald, May 11, 1944, p. 12.
266 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 2

• Publishing? Again, the answer is yes: in fort for Christ and humanity. His indefati-
Switzerland, he published the Signs of the gable labors did more, perhaps, that any other
Times in French. man, to develop the Bible evidence of the
• How about noncombatant status for our views advocated by this people; and the debt
youth? Andrews visited Washington, D.C., of gratitude which we owe him should lead us
in 1864 and secured that special classifica- to study earnestly the principles that he loved
tion during the Civil War. so well, and to emulate his noble example in
a life of temperance and self-sacrifice, and of
“Few men have left behind them a record devotion to the good of others.”18
of greater purity of life, or of more earnest ef-

A Gift to the World

John Nevins Andrews, His Work and its Value
by Ray Foster

T he greatest contribution any man or woman

can make in life is to improve the oppor-
tunities they have to the glory of God. When
trines,” Konrad Mueller has outlined Andrews’
thought processes and arguments when clearly
stating the central doctrines of the remnant
the individual uses his talents at the correct time church. Three central doctrines of Seventh-day
and in a way to glorify God, a contribution from Adventists, that Andrews clearly stated, are:
God is given to the world. The life and work of
1) the gospel in the Sanctuary in relation to
J. N. Andrews was such a gift of God.
the 2300 days and the “great disappoint-
Opportunity consists of talents and timing. ment” of October 22, 1844, and the con-
God is the source of both. John Nevins Andrews’ troversy between Christ and Satan;
talents were a brilliant mind, and an ability with 2) the gospel in the three angels’ messages;
language. The timing of his life was that of the 3) and the gospel in the law of God.
birth of the Seventh-day Adventist Church, a
church designed to prepare a people for Christ’s What is so relevant about these great views
coming—a remnant people filled with the Holy of the Everlasting Gospel is their specific ap-
Spirit and empowered to demonstrate the Di- plication to what the church faces today.
vine nature in fallen human flesh—a people All need a knowledge for themselves of the
fitted to give the warning gospel message from position and work of their great High Priest.
God to the final generation on earth. Otherwise it will be impossible for them to
Andrews systematized and clearly stated the exercise the faith which is essential at this time
foundation doctrines of the remnant church and or to occupy the position which God designs
became the first missionary sent by the church them to fill (Great Controversy, p. 488).
in America to a foreign land (Europe.) In J. N. In order to endure the trial before them,
Andrews: The Man and the Mission, 1985, in they must understand the will of God as re-
the chapter, “The Architect of Adventist Doc- vealed in His word; they can honor Him only
Volume 6 — Number 2 A Gift to the World | 267

as they have a right conception of His charac- in Rather’s video. Soon all events predicted in
ter, government, and purposes, and act in ac- Revelation 13 are to be completely fulfilled.
cordance with them (Ibid., p. 593). In the very recent past the astonished world
The reasons for the “great disappointment” saw the beginning of this change in power in
of October 22, 1844, do not occupy our minds the Soviet Union when the “daily” (atheistic
today as they did those who passed through communism) was replaced by the power of the
that experience. Yet we live in the time of the Papacy. While the Papacy claims credit for the
culmination of the events that started on that change, it is not yet fully apparent to all that it
specific date more than 150 years ago. Un- is indeed the Papacy itself that has taken the
less we understand and daily experience the place of atheistic communism. This replacing
cleansing of our hearts and minds which will of pagan power with papal is more apparent
be faithfully reflected in the “cleansing of the in history when pagan Rome was replaced by
sanctuary” in heaven, we will not have under- Papal Rome, and ushered in the era in world
stood the gospel nor experienced it. This will history known as “the dark ages” when the Pa-
lead to an even greater “disappointment” for pacy ruled Europe with an iron hand.
Jesus and for ourselves, from which there will The Papal power was crushed at the
be no possibility of recovery. time of the French Revolution. However, the
We live in the time of the fulfillment of the “deadly wound” inflicted on the Papacy at that
abomination of desolation which takes away time is nearly fully healed. History is repeating
the “daily.” Andrews had a clear understand- itself in our present world affairs and atheis-
ing of these symbols. His presentation of their tic forces are being replaced by Papal powers
meaning was clear, logical, and persuasive. including her “daughters.” These are the root
Andrews adopted Miller’s view that the issues behind the present political struggles we
two desolations are paganism and papacy. see in our world today.
Miller held that the only available clue to iden- Andrews correctly understood and defined
tify the “daily” is given in 2 Thess. 2:7, 8 (“the the term “Babylon.” Mueller commented,
mystery of iniquity”... will be taken “out of the What then is Babylon? He [Andrews] defines
way.”) He considered “the man of sin” and the it as the symbol of a corrupt church. He
“wicked,” to be popery. He posed the question: further argues that if the virtuous woman of
“What hinders popery from being revealed?” Revelation 12 has seed, her counterpart must
and answers, “paganism”; hence, “the daily” also be assumed to have offspring. Conse-
must mean paganism (Mueller, p. 80). quently Babylon cannot be limited to a single
Dan Rathers of CBS recently produced a ecclesiastical body, but is the sum of all corrupt
churches, or the universal worldly church.
documentary video, “Faith and Politics,” that
One of its major characteristics is a spirit of
reveals the political conflict between the two
intolerance leading often to persecution. Such
dominant forces in our nation today. From the a spirit, Andrews avers, is to be found in many
perspective our church pioneers had on the churches, not excluding those in the U.S.A.
meaning of the “daily” and the “abomination Andrews recognizes hardly any difference
that makes desolate” that takes the place of the between Protestants and Catholics... claims
“daily,” it is apparent that this very phenome- and presumptions. “Romanists never can err,
non is going on before our eyes and is depicted Protestants never do err” (Mueller, p. 92).
268 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 2

Andrews and the other church pioneers It is the everlasting gospel portrayed in the Law
understood that the second angel’s message of God that is the “bigger picture” that moti-
had been given in the summer and autumn of vated Andrews to write the history of the Sab-
1844. They could not preach the third angel’s bath. We are told that the Jews rejected Christ
message in its fullness because the image to and the last generation of “Christians” reject the
the beast had not been fully formed nor the law of God. In both instances “He came to His
mark of the beast fully developed. We are liv- own, and His own received Him not.”
ing in the time of its complete formation. Are The great sin of the Jews was their rejection
we understanding these things as clearly and of Christ; the great sin of the Christian world
as accurately as did the pioneers of our church? would be their rejection of the law of God, the
The best way to understand and “give a rea- foundation of His government in heaven and
son for the hope that is within us” is to study the earth. The precepts of Jehovah would be de-
books of Daniel and Revelation in Scripture, the spised and set at nought. Millions in bondage
Spirit of Prophecy, especially the Great Contro- to sin, slaves of Satan, doomed to suffer the sec-
versy, and what Andrews and others of our pio- ond death, would refuse to listen to the words of
neers wrote on these subjects in the light of what truth in their day of visitation. Terrible blindness!
is taking place in the world around us today.1 Strange infatuation! (Great Controversy, p. 22).
One good example is Andrews’ The Sanctuary Nevertheless, there is a remnant who will
and the Twenty-Three Hundred Days, 2nd edi- receive Jesus and, in His power, keep His law.
tion, published in Battle Creek, Michigan, 1872. To these He gives power to become the “sons of
Andrews is perhaps best known for his God.” This is our destiny. This is our heritage.
monumental work, The History of the Sabbath. May we not be disobedient to the heavenly vi-
sion, but as did J. N. Andrews, let us dedicate
1
  These writings are available in Heritage Rooms, from our God-given talents to the task in this mo-
Leaves of Autumn books and on compact disks of Ellen G. mentous time of the climax of all things relat-
White’s Writings (E.G.W. Estate) and Words of the Pio- ing to this earth and the everlasting gospel.
neers (Adventist Pioneer Library).

Andrews & His Family

Wholly Dedicated to the Lord
by Frances Foster

J ohn Nevins Andrews’ family was dedi-

cated to Christ. This is noted in his child-
hood, youth, life ministry, and in the home he
ist meetings. Neither the boys nor their father
were in good health. William was crippled,
and unable to do much on their New England
formed after his marriage. farm, and John felt a responsibility for helping
Andrews grew up with a brother, Wil- his father all he could.
liam, two years younger than he. His faithful At 11 years, John quit school, but contin-
Christian parents took them to the Method- ued studying on his own. His Uncle Charles
Volume 6 — Number 2 Andrews & His Family | 269

was willing to help him study law at the col- Mary Frances: born September 29, 1861.
lege of his choice, but when he understood the Unnamed baby girl: born prematurely on
three angels’ messages, he felt the Lord’s call September 5, 1863, after Angeline’s bout with
to make known the true Sabbath and the soon “fever and ague.” She lived four days.
coming of the Lord. Carrie Matilda: born August 9, 1864. She
In 1851, John began working for God, died of dysentery at thirteen months.
writing articles for the Review and Herald, Some believers at Waukon had lingering
holding meetings, and visiting adventists all doubts about Ellen White’s “visions.” John
over the northeast. So intent was he in his and Angeline wrote in February, 1862, tes-
public ministry that less than five years later, tifying of their confidence in the visions. In
in 1855, he was prostrated from overwork, an encouraging letter written in June of 1862,
poor food, and insufficient rest. To recover his Ellen White assured him, “God has accepted
health, he had to go home. Not long after- your efforts. Your testimony in New York has
wards, with his family and others from Paris, been acceptable to Him....”2 Soon other family
he moved to Waukon, Iowa, where the soil members, including John’s father and Ange-
promised better results than rocky New Eng- line’s mother and sister, were also reconciled
land. With the outdoor work and more rest, he with the Whites on the same issue.
began to regain his health and strength. Mary and Charles were seventeen months
The following year the Cyprian Stevens and five years old in 1863, when Angeline
family, also believers from Paris, moved to moved to New York on the train. When they
Waukon. Ellen White counseled John to mar- arrived, Mary did not recognize the strange
ry Stevens’ daughter, Angeline. “... after you person who was her father, and it took two
had gone thus far, it would be wronging An- days before she was willing to sit on his lap.
geline to have it stop here,”1 she advised. They The Andrews family adopted the health
were married October 29, 1856. message after seeing the results in their son..
The Whites made a dangerous, winter trek In 1864, Charles’ crippled leg was healed after
to Waukon just several weeks after John and about 15 weeks of hydrotherapy treatments and
Angeline were married. At first they were re- a nutritious diet at “Our Home” in Danville,
ceived coldly, but finally a new spirit of love New York. The Andrews family determined to
and forgiveness replaced the icy atmosphere. remove unhealthful foods from their diet and
Ellen White hoped to call two preachers, An- to use whole wheat flour and more fruits and
drews and J. N. Loughborough back into the vegetables, and to eat two meals a day.
Lord’s work. When he was physically able, Angeline had a stroke on February 17,
Andrews did return to preaching and writing. 1872. She seemed to be improving for a
John and Angeline had four children, of month, but on March 18, as John helped her
which two survived infancy. The four chil- into her coat, she fell unconscious to the floor.
dren were: She died the following morning, at 48 years of
Charles Melville: born October 5, 1857, age. In her eulogy, John wrote, “ ... no unkind
just short of a year after they were married.

  Manuscript Releases, vol. 9, p. 313.

1 2
  Ibid. p. 315.
270 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 2

word ever passed between us, and no vexed tween five and six P.M., and for emergencies.
feeling ever existed in our hearts.”3 Mary became proficient in French within two
After Angeline died, John dedicated his life years, and was an excellent proofreader.
to guiding his children, who were just 14 and Their diet was deficient in many ways,
11 years old, towards heaven, and to preaching and with the poor sanitation and overwork,
Christ more urgently to those who were ready John developed pneumonia, and Mary, tuber-
to perish. When a call came for a missionary culosis. In the fall of 1878, John went to the
to help the growing cause in Europe, he will- General Conference, taking Mary with him,
ingly agreed to go. He departed for Europe on in the hopes she could be healed at the Battle
September 15, 1874, taking with him Charles, Creek Sanitarium. But even under Dr. J. H.
almost seventeen, and Mary, almost thirteen. Kellogg’s able care, Mary passed away No-
Sister White strongly encouraged An- vember 27, 1878. Charles wrote from Swit-
drews to remarry before starting for Eu- zerland that he was confident they would see
rope. He needed someone to make a home her again, if they remained faithful.
for his family; someone to fill his emotional Mrs. White wrote from Texas: “We deeply
and physical needs, as well as help with the sympathize with you in your great sorrow; but
work when she was able. He did not take her we sorrow not as those who have no hope....
advice. Seven months before he passed away, Mary, dear precious child, is at rest.... Through
she wrote the following to him, saying, “I was faith’s discerning eye, you may anticipate...
shown that you made a mistake in starting Mary with her Mother and other members of
for Europe without a companion. If you had, your family answering the call of the Life-giv-
before starting, selected you a godly woman er and coming forth from their prison house
who could have been a mother to your chil- triumphing over death....”6
dren, you would have done a wise thing, and After Mary’s death, Andrews returned to
your usefulness would have been tenfold to Switzerland, but couldn’t regain his health. “I
what it has been.”4 seem to be having hold upon God with a numb
In Switzerland his children were his emo- hand,”7 he said. We have reason to believe that
tional support and helpers in the printing and if he had followed Mrs. White’s advice, and
publishing work which was his emphasis in married a suitable wife and mother to care for
Switzerland. He wrote of Charles in 1876, the family, neither Mary nor himself would
“He is perfectly steady and quiet and gives me have died so young. Sister White’s counsel, to
no trouble. He is my companion by day and look at the broader picture, recognizing the
by night, and seems to prefer my company to long-term results of our actions, and following
that of any young person.... I should not know the divine counsels given, is valid for us today.
[how] to live without him.”5 Andrews died of tuberculosis in 1883.
In order to learn French more quickly, the Soon after this, Charles married Maria Anne
family signed a pact to speak English only be- Dietschy and returned to Battle Creek. He
3
  Review and Herald, April 2, 1872, p. 124. 6
  Ellen G. White Letters, December 5, 1878, White Es-
4
  9MR, p. 316. tate.
5
  Graybill, “The Family Man,” Andrews University, p. 33, 7
  C. Mervyn Maxwell, “John Nevins Andrews,” p. 20, see
see below. below.
Volume 6 — Number 2 The Blessed Hope | 271

worked in the Review and Herald Publish- Spicer’s daughter, Dorothy; and Edwin, who
ing House all his life. Charles and Maria had died in 1915 from a tragic lightning accident.8
three children. Harriet, who married Sanford J. N. Andrews’ family was indeed wholly
Harlan, Art Director for Liberty magazine; dedicated to the Lord, and has left an impact
John Nevins, who became a doctor and mis- on the church and the world that we may only
sionary to China and married Elder W. A. begin to comprehend in Heaven.
8
  Graybill, p. 41.

Sources:
Graybill, Ron, “The Family Man”, J. N. Andrews: The Man Robinson, Virgil, “J. N. ANDREWS: Prince of Scholars”,
and the Mission, Andrews University Press, Berrien Springs, 13 parts, Guide, Vol. 22, Nos. 27-39, July 3 through Sep-
Michigan, 1985, pp 14-41. tember 25, 1974.
Maxwell, C. Mervyn, “JOHN NEVINS ANDREWS, ‘Ablest Spalding, Arthur W., Captains of the Host, RHPA, 1949, pp.
Man in Our Ranks,’” Andrews University Focus, June-July, 255, 208, 316.
1974, Vol. 10, 2:17-20, 24. Manuscript Releases, vol. 9, pp. 313-316.
Ochs, Daniel A. and Grace L., “John N. Andrews”, The Past and
the Presidents, Southern Publishing Association, 1974, pp. 35-52.

The Blessed Hope

John Nevins Andrews, Pioneer Foreign Missionary

T here are numbers of men whom we count

as pioneers in this cause, but three, Jo-
seph Bates, James White, J. N. Andrews, were
“And there was one who left behind
The cherished friends of early years.
And honor, pleasure, wealth resigned,
closely joined together in laying the first foun- To tread the path bedewed with tears.
dations. It was these three men of the first days Through trials deep and conflicts sore,
Yet still a smile of joy he wore;
whom one of our early hymns described.1
I asked what buoyed his spirits up,
The first stanza refers to Joseph Bates. ‘O this!’ said he—‘the blessed hope.’”
The next stanza describes James White. The
—Annie R. Smith
third stanza was written of the youngest of
the trio, J. N. Andrews.2 Our pioneer foreign Adapted from Pioneers of the Advent Message,
missionary, Andrews symbolizes thousands of by W. A. Spicer, RHPA, 1941, pp. 202, 213, 214.
others who have followed into the open doors
of other lands.

1
  “I Saw One Weary,” the new SDA Hymnal, p. 441.
2
  Not all SDA historians agree, SDA Bible Commentary,
10:1355.
272 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 3

Volume 6 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1996

George W. Amadon
This issue features pioneer George Washington Amadon who served for more than fifty years at the
Review and Herald and Southern Publishing Association presses.
Volume 6 — Number 3 An Ordinary Man? | 273

An Ordinary Man?
George Washington Amadon—pioneer SDA publishing worker
by Marlene Steinweg

T he distinctive sounds and smells of Clin-

ton’s ditch scarcely penetrated George
Amadon’s distracted mind. He couldn’t con-
father who owned a tavern on the outskirts
of Boston. “It was his task to mix his grand-
father’s toddy every day, but he himself never
centrate on his job on the Erie Canal. partook, although frequently urged to do so.”1
Prophecies had been fulfilled that clearly Later Amadon attended Oberlin College,
indicated Jesus was coming soon. southwest of Cleveland, Ohio.
Amadon continually reviewed the aston- Loughborough reported on Amadon’s
ishing news he and his Mother had heard baptism. George was “a horse driver on the
while visiting his uncle at Clarkson, New Erie Canal.... Of course he had to cease that
York, 20 miles west of Rochester. Elder J. N. employment. He wanted to learn to set type,
Loughborough presented from the Bible what so I presented his case to Brother White.
he called “Present Truth.” It was an extraordi- He was accepted... and connected with their
nary, life-changing message. work....”2 The year was 1853. Amadon was
The sweating horses strained against their twenty-one years old.
harnesses. Bells clanged to warn of approach- Amadon made it his “... first business [was]
ing barges, laden down with September’s to please God and be a good printer.”3 He
abundant fruit. It required decided effort on worked in the composing room, setting type,
his part to concentrate on his team of work preparing the plates for printing. Uriah Smith
horses as they towed a barge upstream. and Warren Batchellor joined the printing of-
“I must follow my convictions,” he decid- fice in Rochester, New York about that time.
ed. “I will be baptized as soon as I can. I want During October and November of 1855, the
to help others prepare for Jesus’ coming.” publishing office moved to Battle Creek.
Amadon left his employment on the Erie The publishing work did not always prog-
Canal and joined the Advent Sabbatarians. ress perfectly. Sometimes friction, misunder-
He was an ordinary man with extraordinary standings and resentment arose. For example,
faith and perseverance who dedicated his when Bro. Batchellor revealed a selfish tem-
life to advancing the Present Truth. He was perament, Bro. Amadon was too quick to cor-
a faithful pioneer in the publishing work, a rect him. Ellen White once indicated that
staunch Sabbath School supporter, and a de- Amadon should have “some position where
voted, Christian husband and father. he has not to direct, or have the charge of
George Washington Amadon was born in 1
  Review & Herald, July 6, 1944, “George W. Amadon,” by
Sandlake, New York, August 30, 1832, just 12 Grace Amadon, p. 9.
years prior to the Great Disappointment of 2
  Review & Herald, August 1, 1923, “Second Advent Expe-
October 22, 1844. He lived with his grand- rience” — No. 8, J. N. Loughborough, p. 6.
3
  Review & Herald, July 6, 1944, p. 9.
274 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 3

others.”4 The men were not perfect; their work December, 1860 issue. Thereafter, Martha’s
was not perfect; but God abuntantly blessed articles were signed “M.D.A.”
the publishing work through the years. The Amadons raised three orphans, John,
“Abide in Christ,” was the title one of his Ella and Lucretia Cranson; two daughters
first articles, which appeared on page 53 in of their own— Katherine, born March 15,
the July, 1854 issue of the Youth’s Instructor. 1866; and Grace, born February 24, 1872—
Five years later, he wrote that the purpose of and an adopted son.6
the Instructor was, “to place Bible truths in so In May, 1861, when the Seventh-day Ad-
attractive a form, that multitudes of the dear ventist Publishing Association was incorpo-
youth will ‘turn away ... from... vanity,’ and fix rated and officers were elected, Amadon was
their affections on the heavenly inheritance.”5 chosen as Vice President. “James White was
September, 1854 the first article of many elected editor of the Review and Herald, and
by Martha Byington appeared in the Youth’s G. W. Amadon, editor of the Youth’s Instructor.”7
Instructor. Amadon likely knew about her, but Amadon, acting editor of the Instructor since
didn’t meet her until 1855, after the Review 1858, continued through July, 1864.
office moved to Battle Creek. About 1858 Amadon suffered several serious illnesses
Martha began working in the publishing of- that could have prematurely ended his life.
fice. She and Brother Amadon learned to love The first, in 1857 was an infection in his right
each other while working side by side. Here arm. “Erysipelas ... had set in. It was usually
was an extraordinary woman who Amadon fatal in those days.”8 “The inflamed tissue ex-
knew would support him in his life’s mission. tended the whole length of the forearm. He
They were married November 24, 1860. Cu- appealed to Mrs. White for help and asked for
riously enough, Instructor articles with their 6
  See the Review & Herald, July 6, 1944, p. 9.
initials, G.W.A. and M.D.B., were still in the 7
  Review & Herald, May 28, 1861, p. 446.
  Testimony to the Church at Battle Creek, p. 29, Dec. 10, 1871.
4 8
  Flames Over Battle Creek, by Milton Raymond Hook,
  Youth’s Instructor, Jul., 1859, p. 12.
5
RHPA, 1977, p. 30.

TIME LINE
1858-1864

Worked in the Publishing Department

1902-1904
1832
1853
1854
1855

1857

1860

1861

1862

1866

1870

1871

1872

1910?
1902

1907

1913

Birth Vice-Pres. Church Discipline Daughter,

Case of Acting Visiting Death
Conversion SDA Pub. Temporary leave Grace’s Birth
Erysipelas Assoc. Pub. Work Pastor, Battle
Creek Church
Article Editor Youth’s On General Conf. Reinstated at Battle December,
published Instructor Committee Creek Church Publishing House Interview with
J. H. Kellogg
Review moved Daughter, Kate’s Birth Burned Down
Married Foreign
to Rochester Typhoid Fever Move to Michigan
Department Started
Volume 6 — Number 3 An Ordinary Man? | 275

prayer. She met with the brethren and prayed, Sabbath, March 12, 1870
and his arm was healed.”9 “Solemn day for the church. Bro. Butler
In 1866 the editor of the Review reported preached in the morning. Bro. Littljohn preached
Amadon had a severe case of typhoid fever, in the afternoon. Not much of the Spirit. Awful,
“brought on by an undue amount of care and awful! Business meeting for the church in the eve-
labor as foreman of this Office.... Had Bro. A. ning. Terrible importance.”
been living as once, this attack would, in all
probability have proved fatal.”10 After a con- Sunday, March 13, 1870
finement of three weeks in bed under the care “Attended meeting all day. Awful. Solemn....
of the physicians at the sanitarium, Amadon The enemy means to kill me. In the evening made
himself testified, “I... have taken no drugs into up the paper and got it ready. Worked till nine or
my system to poison my life currents, and so ten. Have fasted nearly all day.”
retard my restoration to health.... My unprof-
itable life has been spared, for which I sincere- Friday, March 25, 1870
ly praise the name of the Lord.”11
“I am feeling bad, bad, all day. The Lord pity
In August, 1867, Amadon had acute stom-
me. I want to be right. I have been wrong and
ach pains, diagnosed as “bilious colic.” He
now I feel it most terribly. I believe Satan is de-
threw up his previous day’s food and “through
termined on my ruin. May the Lord save.”
the pores of the skin and other channels, mat-
ter nearly as yellow as saffron was cast off. In March he took an indefinite leave of ab-
The application of baths helped nature do her sence from the printing office, rented out their
work well... and... only the fifth day from his house on Hill Street and the family planned
sickness, he [was]... as well as ever....”12 to live with Father Byington, on his farm in
October 2, 1868 Ellen White expressed Newton. Just before they moved to the farm,
how difficult it was among Sabbath-keeping Amadon recorded in his diary on Wednes-
people in Battle Creek to advance the health day, April 6, 1870 the drastic disciplinary ac-
reform cause. “Pride of dress, pride of heart, tion taken. All except twelve church members
love of show, love to gratify the appetite, have were removed from membership pending
led to a disregard of the light the Lord permit- “repentance, reform living, and request for
ted to shine upon them.”13 readmittance.”14 George and Martha Amadon,
Excerpts from Amadon’s diary written the and Uriah and Harriet Smith were among the
Spring of 1870 reveal something was amiss. fallen casualties. “George asked to be readmit-
(Diary available in the Heritage Room at the E. ted the following Sabbath, but was refused.”15
G. White Estate, Loma Linda Branch.) Note: Though the church members needed to
change, Ellen White felf such severe discipline
9
  Review & Herald, July 6, 1944, p. 9. was unnecessary. Instead, she recommended
10
  Review & Herald, Oct. 2, 1866, p. 144. tender treatment and compassion when cor-
11
  Ibid.
12
  Review & Herald, August 27, 1867, “Report From Bro.
recting error in the church.
White,” p. 172.
13
  Appeal to the Battle Creek Church, Oct. 2, 1868 letter, 14
  Flames Over Battle Creek, p. 62.
p. 71-84. 15
  Ibid.
276 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 3

“George was allowed to join the Battle Creek who was in trouble with the leaders of the
church again on Sabbath, January 28, 1871; Church, and in imminent danger of church
Martha was readmitted the next Sabbath.”16 discipline. Kellogg had worked with Amadon
One of Amadon’s special publishing proj- in the Review office between 1864 and 1868
ects was to develop publications in foreign lan- when Kellogg was 12-16 years old. Amadon
guages. The “foreign department,” started in was his friend and knew how it felt to be mis-
November, 1871, when they sent for German understood and disfellowshipped from the
type. By December, the first Danish magazine church and wanted to help prevent a similar
was nearly completed. By January, 1872, French occurance. But in November, Kellogg was dis-
accents were ordered. “In less than a decade fellowshipped. Later he obtained control of
the foreign department had issued fourteen the Sanitarium. These were both great losses
French works, twenty-one... German, thirty- to the Seventh-day Adventist work.
nine... Danish, and twenty-three... Swedish.”17 Amadon and his wife later moved to Lake
In 1902, several changes occurred in Ama- Michigan, near Benton Harbor to live with
don’s life. First, in December the Review and Grace. During the last 18 months of good
Herald Publishing plant burned to the ground. health he enjoyed, he helped build up the
Amadon retired, at 70 years of age, after nearly church in Benton Harbor.
50 years in the publishing work. He was or- Martha and Grace cared for him tenderly
dained to the ministry at the age of 72, after during his final illness. He passed away on Feb-
acting as visiting pastor of the Battle Creek ruary 24, 1913. Amadon was an ordinary man
church for two years. with extraordinary faith and perseverance. He
In 1907, Elders Amadon and A. C. Bor- was willing to work hard and to learn from his
deau made an unfruitful interview to seek mistakes. He gave his life to publish the Pres-
reconciliation with Dr. John Harvey Kellogg, ent Truth to the world. His persevering ex-
ample demonstrates what God can accomplish
16
  Ibid, p. 63. through one ordinary, dedicated man.
17
  Review & Herald, July 6, 1944, p. 9.

Writing for the Instructor nected with a story rather than dry, theoreti-
cal teaching. All articles should be sprightly
A few remarks might greatly assist those and attractive, yet religiously instructive.
who contribute to the Instructor. 3. Never quote more scripture than is strictly
1. In general, articles should be short. This is a necessary to your purpose. The caution of the
youth’s paper and children like short stories. apostle Paul should be remembered—“Rightly
They should not exceed a column. A page and dividing the word of truth.”
a half of common writing paper, closely writ- We kindly appreciate the intentions of our
ten, will make full a column of printed matter. correspondents, and throw out these necessary
2. Articles for children should not be of the
sermon style. A child will listen much more hints for the good of the Instructor.  G.W.A.
attentively to a moral truth somehow con- Adapted from the Youth’s Instructor, June, 1860, p. 45.
Volume 6 — Number 3 An Extraordinary Woman | 277

An Extraordinary Woman
Martha Amadon—true pioneer, and faithful worker and companion
by Dr. Richard Hammond

S abbath morning in the spring of my col-

lege freshman year at Emmanuel Mission-
ary College (EMC), I was sitting in the north
day of the week, shared the Advent Review
and Sabbath Herald with his preacher friend.2
This publication focused heavily on the Sab-
side of the balcony of the church auditorium. bath truth. Hilliard soon had a determined
Another student was paying homage to a gra- convert. Byington accepted the new “light”
cious, elderly lady on the front row, who was and kept his first Sabbath, March 20, 1852.
nearing her 98th birthday. The honored guest Martha, whose aptitude for both learning and
was a very special person within the main- teaching had been evident early on, joined her
stream of historic Adventism—Martha D. father in this step.
Amadon, daughter of John Byington, the first Martha received her education at home,
president of the General Conference of Sev- and had very limited formal schooling. Much
enth-day Adventists. She was attended by her of her reading was done by candlelight. Fol-
daughter Grace. lowing their acceptance of the Advent mes-
sage, it was quickly arranged to have a church
Early Experiences school. Aaron Hilliard offered to convert the
John Byington, a Wesleyan Methodist parlor in his home into a classroom. In 1853,
minister, was an ardent abolitionist in senti- nineteen year-old Martha became the first
ment. His home in Buck’s Bridge, New York, teacher in that first sabbatarian advent school.
became a valued station in the Underground After about three years, Byington built a
Railway and a haven for politically disad- small church on his property.3 James and El-
vantaged Blacks and Indians. Into this log len White, those intrepid pioneers who ever
cabin home, situated not many miles from sought to strengthen “the brethren,” now vis-
the St. Lawrence River, Martha was born on ited Buck’s Bridge on occasion.
March 28, 1834.1
Martha must have experienced the dra- Move to Michigan & Marriage
matic excitement of seeing run-a-way slaves, In response to an appeal by the Whites,
those fugitives from injustice who sought John Byington and Martha later trekked to
shelter under their roof. She certainly could the Wolverine state, where a majority of Sab-
have also been privy to many discussions on bath-keeping Adventists resided. By horse
this malignant social issue which became a and buggy, they visited those small companies
chief provocation of the lamentable Civil War. scattered throughout Michigan, bringing fresh
Aaron Hilliard, John Byington’s neigh- hope, renewed courage and confidence in “the
bor, who observed Sabbath on the seventh
2
  Review & Herald, March 25, 1937.
  Review & Herald, August 30, 1956.
1 3
  S.D.A. Encyclopedia, Vol. 10, p. 210.
278 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 3

message.” If an organ was available, Martha for it bore on the Sabbath message, and also
would play for their singing.4 the future, “great work for Brother Andrews.”6
In 1858 or 1859, following their move George and Martha Amadon were pres-
to Battle Creek, Martha began working in ent on one notable occasion, when the Lord
the Review and Herald office, joining other gave His messenger special testimonies and
employees, like George Amadon, who had counsel. This occurred in 1863, in the home of
worked for the “paper” before the office was Aaron Hilliard who lived in Otsego, Michigan
transferred from Rochester, New York to the at the time, some 30 miles northwest of Battle
little town in Southwest Michigan. Creek. James White was not well, and he and
For a time she made her temporary home Ellen were spending the week-end in Otsego
with James and Ellen White. Her sterling char- where a tent effort was being held. During her
acter did not escape the notice of George Ama- prayer at Friday evening worship, Mrs. White
don, a former student of Oberlin College, who felt a special concern for her husband, and
had accepted the “message.” Their friendship was soon in vision. This vision, which contin-
ripened into courtship, while they worked to- ued for some 45 minutes, unfolded to her the
gether on the Review and the Youth’s Instruc- comprehensive principles of healthful living,
tor. They were married November 24, 1860. which became the charter for health reform
The bride and groom enjoyed the confi- and medical missionary outreach.7
dence and trust of the Whites, and on occa- Martha wrote her impressions and ob-
sion were invited to help them deal with spe- servations. “Mrs. E. G. White was gifted in
cific problems connected with the work. One prayer, her voice clear, her words distinct and
such instance occurred in 1864. “Wednesday ringing, and it was almost always during one
evening I took George Amadon, Martha, of these seasons of prayer that she was taken
and Brother and Sister Myron Cornell, and off.... In vision her eyes were opened. There
I read distinctly and emphatically the tes- was no breath, but there were graceful move-
timony the Lord had given me [for Moses ments of the shoulders, arms and hands ex-
Hull].” Hull was a valued worker whose faith pressive of what she saw.”8
was eventually undermined by his involve-
ment in spiritualism.5 Other Experiences
Martha was a gifted poetess. In one poem
Sister White’s Visions
of lasting merit, “THEN and NOW,” the con-
Martha was present on many ocasions cluding three verses reveal Martha Amadon’s
when Sister White received “visions.” The first hope and motivation:
time she was privileged to witness this expres- Time’s sands are almost run; descending sun
sion of “spiritual gifts” was in the Byington Points to fulfilling signs as one by one
home in 1854 when she at the age of twenty. They usher in the royal Prince of Peace
She remembered the testimony that followed, Whose reign shall cause all strife and war to cease.

  They Also Served, Ava Covington, RHPA, p. 184.

4 6
  Review & Herald, May 18, 1944, p. 123, 124.
  Ellen G. White, 1862-1876, The Progressive Years, Arthur
5 7
  Ibid.
L. White, RHPA, p. 57. 8
  Ibid.
Volume 6 — Number 3 An Extraordinary Woman | 279

To Him, the great I AM. Sovereign of all, • She was alive when the first SDA overseas
Who hears our cry and marks the sparrow’s fall, missionaries, J. N. Andrews and his chil-
Come, let us kneel, bow low before His throne, dren, sailed for Switzerland.
And worship, praise, adore Him, Lord alone.
• She watched with keen interest the con-
The hills may rend, the mountains may remove, struction of our first college, which opened
But ne’er His kindness and the gift of love; in Battle Creek, in January, 1875.
The balm of sorrow, grief, and all our fears
The song and science of eternal years. • She watched the Review and Herald plant
go up in flames in 1902.
(Loma Linda Leaflets, Loma Linda, E. G. White Estate,
Branch Office. W. D. F. 4090, p. 378.) Later Years
• Martha Amadon witnessed nearly every Martha was a member of the Battle Creek
major event that marked the development Church from 1859 to 1913, when she and
of this fledgling denomination. her husband moved to St. Joseph, Michigan.
Death claimed him that same year. Latera
• Martha Amadon was a charter member of church was organized there, and she was a
Buck’s Bridge Church in New York, and charter member. In her later years she often
Battle Creek Tabernacle and the St. Joseph attended Sabbath services at EMC, accom-
Church in Michigan. panied by her daughter Grace. It was on one
• She was the first president of the first such Sabbath that I saw her.
“Dorcas Society.” Many a family benefited Little did Martha Amadon think that her
directly from the “sewing bees” that Martha life span would exceed her father’s by twelve
coordinated.9 years. While he passed away at the age of
• She witnessed the opening of the Western ninety, in 1887, she “was nearly 103 years old
Health Reform Institute in Battle Creek when she died” in 1935. For over eighty years
10

in 1866. Martha Amadon grew in lock step with the

expanding “progress” of the Advent Move-
• She attended the first Seventh-day Adven- ment which now belts the globe with the
tist campmeeting held in Wright, Michi- judgment hour message.
gan in 1868.

  S.D.A. Encyclopedia, Vol. 10, p. 36.

9 10
  Review & Herald, May 18, 1944.
280 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 3

Words of Wisdom from

Brother Amadon
“Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another.”

—We are blessed with the knowledge of —My soul trembles when I think how
truth that “breaks every yoke,” and “sets us much God’s people fail of coming up to Bi-
free,” when we have the same Spirit which ble requirements. We live in the time when
in times past indicted it. The ten command- the prophet says, God shall turn the hearts
ments and faith of Jesus constitute a platform of the fathers to the children, Mal. 4:6, and
broad enough for all the world to stand upon. what does this mean except home catechizing
(Review & Herald [RH], May 28, 1857, p. 38.) and Sabbath-school instruction? I never saw
the importance of Bible-Class and Sabbath-
—“If a man love me, he will keep my School instruction as today, and shall labor on
words, and my Father will love him; and we... till He that took little children in His arms
make our abode with him.” This is what I un- shall say to all, “Well done, wear the crown.”
derstand by letting the Saviour in. It is by be- (RH, Aug. 20, 1861, p. 92.)
ing purged of all dross, and letting our bodies
become the temple of the Holy Ghost, and —Brethren, let us wake up in the cause of
Jesus Christ dwelling there by faith until we God. Let us not sleep as do others. The times
behold him “face to face,” and “see him as he are growing perilous. Systems are being un-
is.” When we as a people get in this position, dermined, creeds are exploding, thrones are
it can truly be said our fellowship is with the being shaken, men’s hearts are failing them
Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. (RH, through fear, and soon every man’s work will
May 28, 1857, p. 38.) be tried of what sort it is. The Christian’s hope
is immovable; for it is founded on the Bible.
—We are in the very midst of a “crooked It will stand the fiery ordeal just ahead. (RH,
and perverse” generation, and we may expect Sept. 9, 1859, p. 117.)
that it will “wax worse and worse” till all the
world will go one way—down the broad way —How important, how grand the hour in
to destruction. God grant that in view of these which we live! Creeds are being shaken, sys-
things we may all ask with the Prophet, “Who tems overturned, thrones totter, governments
may abide the day of His coming? and who are distracted, —in short, everything shakes,
shall stand when he appeareth?” and from a or soon will be shaken that is not established
timely apprehension of coming danger, insep- on God’s immutable truth.... It is a time of
arably unite our dearest interests with God’s political as well as religious excitement. The
cause; seek protection of his Omnipotent arm; deep pent-up thunders in the distance show
then we shall abide the coming day. (RH, Oct. the nations are angry. The war cannons begin
29, 1857, p. 205.) to rattle, the clash of arms is heard. (RH, Aug.
20, 1861, p. 92.)
Volume 6 — Number 3 Words of Wisdom from Brother Amadon | 281
282 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 4

Volume 6 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1996

John N. Loughborough
This issue features pioneer John Norton Loughborough, the first Adventist historian. Being an eye-
witness to many of the early events, He gave his testimony of the manifestation of the true gift of
prophecy among our people.
Volume 6 — Number 4 Faithful Eyewitness | 283

Faithful Eyewitness
John Norton Loughborough
by Dr. Fred Bischoff

J ohn Norton Loughborough was a Seventh-

day Adven-tist pioneer whose final contri-
bution in life is best described as “faithful eye-
lion of 1888.2 Ellen White had stood since the
Minneapolis meetings solidly by the light God
had sent through A. T. Jones and E. J. Wag-
witness.” His verbal and written testimony as to goner, and had extended her influence to sup-
God’s leading in the establishment of the SDA port the work God was doing through them.
Church is invaluable. The witness of Scripture Those who refused the light were logi-
attests to the critical importance of retelling the cally led to question Ellen White’s inspiration.
stories of old, especially how God worked. Faith in the gift of prophecy given her was se-
The first indication of Loughborough’s riously undermined. Even her long-standing
specific commission as a faithful eyewitness associate, Elder Uriah Smith, refused the light
was a message from Ellen White to him in and the testimonies that had been sent to him
1878, when he was 46 years old, referring to his to counsel and correct him.
25 years of experience, traveling and working Ellen White sensed the need for someone
with the Whites, and observing the role of the with “living experience in the rise and prog-
visions: “You have an experience valuable to the ress of the work” who also “stood firmly for
cause of God. It must be made to tell for its full val- the testimonies”, whose influence would be
ue.” Loughborough explained, “I supposed that “to overcome this unsettled state of unbelief.”
to mean that, in my labors I should show what On October 7, 1890, she wrote to the General
I had seen and known in connection with my Conference president, Elder O. A. Olsen:
labors, of the Lord’s dealings and special lead- “The influence of Elder Loughborough is
ing in the work. At that time I had not thought valuable in our churches. Just such a man is
that it meant that I should write out such expe- needed, one who has stood unwaver-ingly for
riences for publication, but that I should speak the light that God has given to His people,
of these things in connection with my public while many have been changing their atti-
labors.... So I went on in my preaching, trying tude toward this work of God. I say let Elder
Loughborough do a work that is suffering to
to show that the Lord was surely leading in this
be done in the churches. The Lord would have
Advent movement; and had by direct instruc-
his voice heard as was John’s, telling the things
tion through the gift of prophecy, as I had of- he has seen, and that which he has heard,
ten witnessed, guided in this work those who which he himself has experienced in the rise
would humbly accept His teachings.”1 and progress of the third angel’s message....
Some twelve years later, the need was stat- “Let Elder Loughborough stand in his
ed again. 1890 was in the shadow of the rebel- right place, as a Caleb, coming to the front

1
  Great Second Advent Movement, by J. N. Loughborouth, 2
  PC 154, 1888 Materials, pp. 323, 846, 1057, 1169, 1344,
pp. 484, 485 (1992 edition). 1345, 1666.
284 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 4

and bearing a decided testimony in the of Israel, having crossed the desert, were
face of unbelief and doubts and skepti- encamped on the borders of Jordan. Moses
cism. We are well able to go up and possess was bidden to rehearse to them all the deal-
the goodly land.... ings of the Lord to them during their jour-
“Do not fasten Elder Loughborough in a neyings through the wilderness....
corner anywhere; do not bind him down to “The record of the experience through which
any one special conference.... What we need the people of God passed in the early history
now is to cherish Elder Loughborough to of our work must be republished. Many of
make as far as possible his experience serve those who have since come into the truth
the cause of God in a wider sphere.”3 are ignorant of the way in which the Lord
wrought. The experience of William Miller
Brother Loughborough explained: “Elder and his associates, of Captain Joseph Bates,
Cornell gave me to understand that she also said and of other pioneers in the Advent message,
to the committee that, I ‘should write these things should be kept before our people. Elder
out’. Be that as it may, I do know that shortly Loughborough’s book should receive atten-
after this I was asked by the General Confer- tion. Our leading men should see what can
ence committee to write the Rise and Progress of be done for the circulation of this book.”5
the Third Angel’s Message. It seemed to me that It is clear that Loughborough was relating
I was getting some light on what was meant by what he knew, but the church was not encour-
the words, ‘its full value’. So that winter... my aging, expanding, and supporting this neces-
wife, who was just as anxious as I that the book sary work of retelling the early stories.
should be as efficient as possible, took hold with Loughborough remained faithful to his
me in... selecting matter for the book....”4 The commission. He did his best to confirm the
book was published two years later, in 1892. faith of God’s remnant people in His leading.
Some eleven years later, not long after the As with any human, his ministry was not with-
1903 General Conference session, when she out flaws, and his stories have their occasional
was 75 and Loughbor- slips. But the greater ques-
ough was 71, Ellen White “The record of the experience tion still remains. Has the
still felt the need had not through which the people of God body of believers been
been met as it should have as faithful as Loughbor-
passed in the early history of our
been. The unsettling re- ough in doing “a work that
sults of unbelief were
work must be republished. ” should have been done long
bearing fruit in heresies, ago”? By voice and pen, he
apostasies, and fires. A generation had been did what he could. Has the church done what
born who had not seen the beginning of the it could? 72 years since he died the work still
work. She wrote to G. I. Butler: remains undone to a large extent. Let us arise
“I feel deeply over our present situation. We and again tell how God has led in the past.
must now do a work that should have been
done long ago. We must do as the Lord
directed Moses to do when the children
Volume 6 — Number 4 J. N. Loughborough | 285

J. N. Loughborough
How a Dream Changed His Life
1832-1924
By Dr. Ray Foster

A fter painting houses all day, the young

advent preacher couldn’t sleep. He tossed
and turned. As he dreamed, the face of an ear-
John attended a good district school while
living with his grandfather. At age 15 he went
to live with his brother to learn the carriage-
nest preacher was indelibly impressed upon making business. After seven months his
his mind. What did he dream? Why? How brother closed the shop, which ended his ap-
would this dream prepare the way for an ex- prenticeship and allowed him to attend a local,
perience that would completely change his life advanced school.
and redirect him into years of devoted labor In May, 1848, Loughborough heard a stir-
in the Seventh-day Adventist Church? How ring Advent sermon and was convinced that
would this young preacher impact the spread he was a sinner. After a fearful struggle in his
of the third angel’s message? mind to decide between following God all the
The dreamer was John Norton Lough- way, and pursuing worldly ambitions, he gave
borough, He had been born January 26, 1832 his heart to the Lord. He left the advanced
in Victor, New York. His father was a local school and hired himself out as an apprentice
Methodist preacher who died seven years after in a blacksmith shop to learn carriage iron-
John was born, leaving the family in poverty. ing. In his spare time young Loughborough
John was then cared for by his godly grand- studied the Bible and prayed. Blacksmithing
father who always had morning and evening and shoeing canal horses was taxing work for
worship. A vivid childhood impression left someone as small of statue as he. These diffi-
on young Loughborough’s mind was seeing culties combined with malaria to force him to
his grandfather on numerous occasions rising stop blacksmithing and go to preaching.
from prayer, his face bathed with tears, un- With a dollar in his pocket, donated cloth-
der a sense of God’s presence. His grandfa- ing that did not fit, and a prayer in his heart,
ther spent an hour in private Bible study and John set off to preach about the soon-com-
prayer morning and evening. “Johnny,” as he ing Saviour who meant so much to him. His
was called as a boy, often heard his grandfather brother gave him five dollars worth of tracts
praying for him by name. The faithfulness of to sell, and an Adventist friend gave him three
this man of God gave influence to his prayers dollars to help him on his way. In a communi-
and Bible reading in worship. The family re- ty about 18 miles away, he found a room with
sponded to the Advent message when it was a friendly family, secured the use of a Baptist
preached the winter of 1843-1844. Young church for a series of lectures and on the eve-
Loughborough was 12 years old at the time of ning of January 2, 1849, gave his first discourse.
the great disappointment. He was not quite 17 years old. The house was
286 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 4

well filled and John handled his subject with ventilated, poorly lighted, and dirty. Confusion
ease and clarity. The second evening, at the and discouragement reigned. Their talk was as
end of the meeting, the pastor announced be- dark spiritually as the room was dark physi-
fore a crowded house that this would be the cally. A door opened into a larger room. The
last meeting. A singing school would be start- larger room was well ventilated, light, clean,
ing the following evening. A man in the au- and inviting. A chart hung on the wall, and a
dience quickly stood up, and intimating that tall man stood by it explaining the sanctuary
the minister had arranged the singing school and other questions about which Loughbor-
for the purpose of shutting out the Adventist ough had been studying. Loughborough arose,
meeting, he invited the boy preacher to come saying: “I am going to get out of this. I am go-
and preach in the schoolhouse in his dis- ing into that other room.” His brethren sought
trict. Loughborough held five lectures in that to keep him from entering the larger room of
schoolhouse. This is how he began a preach- light. When entreaty did not avail, they began
ing career that lasted seventy years. to threaten him and heap abuse and ridicule
For a time John worked with an older min- on him. Entering the larger room, he found
ister to get experience. During the summer of among others, the members of his congre-
1849 he worked in his brother’s carriage shop, gation who had begun keeping the Sabbath.
and the next winter returned to preaching. For The people in this large room seemed happy
three and a half years he painted houses five and were rejoicing in the study of their Bibles,
or six days a week in order to support himself which were in their hands. He began to medi-
and preached on Sunday. Later, he sold patent tate on the difference between the two rooms,
sash locks and on Sundays preached wherever and awoke, deeply impressed that he would
his business took him. He was married to his soon see great light on some of the questions
first wife, Mary, in 1851. which had troubled him.
One Sunday while he was at home in Light was not long in coming. On Sep-
Rochester, New York, he attended an Advent tember 25 and 26, 1852, the Sabbath-keepers
meeting where J. B. Cook, in speaking on the held a conference in Rochester, and one of
Sabbath question, engaged in a tirade against Loughborough’s group proposed that they at-
Mr. and Mrs. James White. Loughborough tend the meeting. When challenged that he
had never heard of these people, and was led should go to get back his members who had
to inquire as to their beliefs and teachings. In joined the Sabbath keeping group, because
the meantime he became very interested in the “they give chance to speak in their meetings,”
sanctuary question that the Sunday-observing Loughborough agreed to go. He selected texts
Adventist group where he was a member was with which to prove that the law was abol-
studying. On learning that two members of ished, and went to the meeting.
this group had begun keeping the seventh- Looking around the room, he saw the same
day Sabbath, he became much concerned and chart that he had seen in his dream. Standing
prayed over their case. That night he had the next to the chart was J. N. Andrews, the man
dream mentioned earlier. in his dream.
He dreamed he was at an Advent meeting. Soon, Andrews, in a calm, solemn manner,
His fellow workers were in a dingy room, ill- began examining the Scriptures that suppos-
Volume 6 — Number 4 J. N. Loughborough | 287

edly teach the law was abolished. He took

up the identical texts Loughborough had
TIME LINE
selected, and so thoroughly refuted the ar- 1832 January 26, J.N.L. was born.
guments the latter had in mind that he was 1839 Loughborough’s father died.
left with nothing to say. Instead of speak- 1843 John went to live with his grandfather.
ing against the principles laid down, he left 1844 October 22, The Great Disappointment.
convinced that these people had important He was apprenticed in the carriage making
1847
truth which he had not yet received. business with his brother.
Thus J. N. Loughborough heard the 1848
J. N. L. converted, worked as blacksmith while
third angel’s message for the first time. His studying the Scriptures.
brethren, upon learning that he was deter- 1849 He began his preaching career at age 17.
mined to investigate the Sabbath question, 1851 He and Mary Walker were married.
did just as he had dreamed they would do.
Dreamed about J. N. Andrews and was con-
They resorted to ridicule, unkind criticism, 1852 verted to Seventh-day Adventist beliefs.
and abuse. This only increased his faith.
From that time forward he did not work on J. N. Lent to Waukon, Iowa. That winter,
1856 [Link] went to call him back to preach.
the Sabbath. In October, 1852, after three 1858 Daughter, Teresa was born.
weeks of careful and prayerful study he pub-
1860 Daughter, Teresa died.
licly took his stand for the Sabbath.
The first Sabbath J. N. Loughborough 1864 Son Delmer was born.
kept, he was introduced to Ellen and James Wife, Mary, died after childbirth with twins.
1867
White. Mrs. White had a vision that Sab- One twin survived and was named Mary.
bath which lasted one hour and 20 minutes. J.N.L. married 2nd wife, Maggie Newman, and
1868 pioneered in California with D. T. Bordeau.
At the close of the vision, she told Lough-
1872 Loughboroughs lived in Santa Rosa, CA.
borough some things about himself that he
had never told anyone. This no doubt had 1875
Maggie got tuberculosis, died. J. N. L. married
third wife, Anna M. Driscol.
an influence on him. All of the rest of his
life Loughborough was a firm believer in Called to work in England and to give his
1878 faithful witness of God’s leading in SDA past.
the Spirit of Prophecy. Returned to America for G.C. Returned to
Prior to accepting the Sabbath, Lough- 1881
England to train his own son and daughter
borough had made a good living for himself to work there when he and his wife would
return to USA.
and his wife selling sash locks. After accept-
Again, called to stand “firmly for the testimo-
ing the Sabbath he felt convicted to go into 1890 nies”. Began writing Rise and Progress of the
the ministry of the Word full-time. He tried Third Angel’s Message.
to evade the conviction instead by throwing 1892
Book Rise and Progress of the Third Angel’s
himself full-time into his business and sup- Message published.
porting the cause with his earnings. Where 1903
E. G. White recommended republication of
the record of God’s leading in the past.
previously he had good sales, after that de-
cision, he seemed unable to make enough Traveled around the world giving a faithful
1908 eyewitness to God’s leading in the past.
sales to cover his travel expenses. With per-
sistence he soon had used up his savings. As 1924 Died at St. Helena Sanitarium, April 7.
288 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 4

financial failure increased so did the convic- one felt impressed to go to California to work.
tion that he should be preaching the word. Loughborough spoke up and offered to go.
About the middle of December, Lough- D. T. Bourdeau also stood up and said that he
borough was down to only a three-cent piece. and Mrs. Bourdeau had sold all of their earth-
He attended Sabbath meetings much dis- ly possessions before coming to the General
couraged. Mrs. White was taken off in vi- Conference, being impressed that the Lord
sion. When she came out of vision, she told was going to send them to some faraway place.
Loughborough the reason for his cloud of They were prepared and would be free to go
discouragement was that he was resisting the with Loughborough. Loughborough worked
call of God. After earnest prayer he decided in California for ten years, before accepting a
that if the Lord would open the way, he would call to Europe in 1878.
go and preach. Peace came to him after he His many and varied experiences are left
made that decision. Immediately, the way was on record for us in several books. He wrote
opened financially for John Loughborough to his autobiography entitled, “Miracles in My
enter full-time into the ministry. Life” which cover the highlights of his ex-
The next Sabbath, a general meeting was periences both in the USA and in Europe
held for the Sabbath-keeping Adventists. Mrs. working for the Lord.
White was taken off in vision and shown that At the age of 76, in 1908, he travelled
he had made the correct decision. Meanwhile, around the world, 30,000 miles by water and
Hiram Edson, who lived some 40 miles from 60,000 miles on land, visiting the principal
Rochester, where the Whites and Loughbor- centers of work of the Seventh-day Adventist
ough were, was impressed that he should go church. This was his last missionary journey in
to Rochester. He went to his barn to pray, and the cause of the Lord he loved so well.
the conviction was still stronger that he had to His last years were spent first, at the home
go to Rochester. At the close of the Sabbath, of his daughter in Lodi, California until she
he took a train to Rochester arriving after the and her husband were called to Washington,
evening meeting. He told James White of his D.C. Because of failing health Elder Lough-
impressions asking, “What do you want of me borough spent his last years in the St. Helena
here in Rochester?” James White replied. “We Sanitarium, where he peacefully passed away
want you to take Brother Loughborough and April 7, 1924 at the age of 92. Proverbs 10:7,
go with my horse, Old Charley, and the car- “The memory of the just [is] blessed,” is a
riage and take him over your field in south- verse that truly describes the life and experi-
western New York and Pennsylvania.” Thus ences of John Norton Loughborough.
began the work that Loughborough did for
the Seventh-day Adventist Church for nearly Sources:
three quarters of a century. —Founders of the Message, Dick, Review and
Loughborough had more dreams that di- Herald Publishing Association, 1938
rected him. Just prior to attending the General —Ellen White, The Early Years 1826-1862, A.
Conference session in Battle Creek, Michigan L. White, RHPA, 1985.
in 1868, he had twenty dreams about work-
ing in California. James White asked if any-
Volume 6 — Number 4 J. N. Loughborough & His Family | 289

J. N. Loughborough & His Family

by Frances Foster

E lder J. N. Loughborough grew up in a lov-

ing and religious home with two older and
two younger brothers and sisters. His earliest
of the Times and The Midnight Cry, to which
Grandfather subscribed. Because of their new
beliefs, they were disfellowshipped from the
memories were of the family gathering before Methodist Church. This only increased John’s
breakfast and after supper for worship in their desire to become a deep student of the Bible.
large kitchen. Father would explain the reading
of the Scriptures so the little ones could under- Mary and Early Years
stand. Even the hired workmen were there for In 1851, at age 20, John married Mary
family worships. Heaven was made real, and Walker. She was a committed Christian wom-
seeds were sown in little John’s mind and heart an, an attentive companion, cheerful in dis-
that took root. When John was under two tress, and always willing to put her plans aside
years of age, his father told a friend that John in order to fit in with her husband’s needs and
was going to help sound the gospel trumpet. plans. They settled in the city of Rochester,
His grandfather and father were “preach- New York, where he painted houses to support
ers” in the local Methodist Episcopal Church themselves. When he learned and accepted
where they helped raise up a company of the third angel’s message, Mary accepted the
believers and erect a church building. The truth with her husband.
younger members of the family attended Mary was tested and tried in 1852, when her
church regularly with their parents, except husband could not earn enough for their upkeep.
on cold, windy days. Mother Loughborough At that time, even though he only had three cents
was not very strong and couldn’t take them in his pocket, he told Mary he felt impressed to
to church then. Instead, they stayed at home give himself wholly to preaching the truth. She
and played “church.” John always did the wept upon hearing this, wondering how they
praying and preaching! would survive. While she was in town spending
When John was seven years old, his father, two of their last three cents, a stranger came by
36 years of age, died from typhoid fever. John their house and ordered $80 worth of the pat-
went to live with his Grandfather on the farm ent sash locks from John from which he earned a
where he found plenty to do helping his aunt commission of $26. When Mary returned, John
and the hired man. The example of true Chris- was rejoicing. He explained how the Lord had
tianity he saw in his Grandfather—“Love your sent the order for the locks. Again she had tears
enemies, do good to them which hate you,”— in her eyes, but this time, it was with a prayer of
made a keen impression on his young mind. thanksgiving to the Lord for showing He would
In 1843, Evangelist James Barry preached provide for them. John then began full-time
the Advent message to them, and they ac- preaching of the advent message.
cepted the truth about Christ’s soon coming. By the summer of 1856, John was again
John helped share with neighbors The Signs discouraged regarding how to support himself
290 | Lest We Forget Volume 6 — Number 4

and Mary and decided to move to Waukon, Sorrow filled John’s heart when, on June
Iowa, with J. N. Andrews and others. James 24, 1867, after 16 1/2 years of marriage, his
and Ellen White made a surprise winter visit, beloved Mary died one hour after giving birth
to call Loughborough and Andrews back into to twin daughters. One twin was born dead,
the ministry. Mary Loughborough confessed probably the result of a fall Mary had two
her lack of consecration and her need of con- weeks before. The second twin lived and was
version and pleaded with her husband, “Go named Mary. Mary’s obituary in the Review,
forth in the name of the Lord to do His work.” July 2, 1867 read as follows, “We left her in
Loughborough returned with the group to la- Oak Hill cemetery, a new treasure committed
bor in Illinois, but Mary remained behind, free- to the tomb, there to slumber with her little
ing her husband to do the work to which she one sweetly pillowed on her arm, till the Life-
knew the Lord had called him. From that time giver shall return to rescue His jewels from the
on, Mary courageously and lovingly shared her dominion of the enemy.” John’s friends, Broth-
husband’s labors and many times accompanied er and Sister Myron Cornell, cared for little
him on his travels. When she did not accom- Mary for a year, and his brother and family
pany him, she prayed for him in his ministry. came from New York, lived in his home, and
Her warm testimonies and prayers at prayer cared for little three-year old Delmer.
meeting were an encouragement to others.
In the fall of 1857, Mary moved from Iowa Maggie
to Battle Creek, where they would live for ten Just before beginning another adventure
years. They were happy to be together again for God—pioneering the third angel’s message
and in their own home. Elder White helped in California—Elder Loughborough and Mr.
raised money to buy their home for them. John & Mrs. D. T. Bourdeau, who had also decided
always considered this a loan which he repayed to help in the West, left Battle Creek June 8,
by investing it in the Lord’s work. Mary took 1868, and spent two weeks in New York. There
in boarders to help supplement their meager Elder Bourdeau performed the marriage cer-
income while nearby farmers helped supply emony for Elder Loughborough and Margaret
food for their table. A. Newman (Maggie). The two families sailed
from New York, went by train across the Isth-
The Children
mus of Panama, and then sailed on up to San
In March, 1858, Mary gave birth to a Francisco. Little Delmer was about the only
daughter, Teresa. In her diary of February 28, one who did not get sea-sick. He was too busy
1859, Ellen White says Mary Loughborough looking around at all the new things!
came to their home, had dinner with them, and The Loughborough’s were delighted with a
her baby was sick in the afternoon. (Welfare visit from James and Ellen White in Septem-
Ministry, p. 323.) Illness and early death was a ber of 1872, at their home in Santa Rosa. The
part of the lives of many in those days. Early in Whites stayed in their home while helping at
1860, little Teresa died. They lost two other ba- campmeeting. Ellen White described their
bies, but were finally comforted in 1864, when home, “It is very convenient; has large bedrooms
their son, Delmer, was born and lived. and good chambers for a story-and-a-half house.
Volume 6 — Number 4 J. N. Loughborough & His Family | 291

We are heartily welcome here .... The two seem tain denied them passage. So they sailed on
very happy together.” Letter 17, 1872. (Quoted the “Nevada” the next day and had a unevent-
in [Link]: The Progressive Years.) ful voyage. The ship “Homer” was lost at sea
In 1874, Maggie got tuberculosis from a and never seen again. God had providentially
patient she had cared for in her home. Her spared the Loughboroughs to continue labor-
sister came out from the East to help care for ing in England.
her. Maggie didn’t want to miss out on the In 1881, Elder Loughborough returned to
Yountville meetings, so they pitched a tent for America to attend the General Conference,
her and her sister at the back of the main tent and was asked to take a group of workers back
where they could listen to the services. Her to England to train to take his place, so he
heart rejoiced at the providence of the Lord in could again return to the States. His own son
forwarding His work. She passed away peace- and daughter were among those who accom-
fully on March 24, 1875. panied him back to England. Leaving them
to carry on, he returned to the States in 1883.
Anna and the Latter Years Elder Loughborough lived longer than his
Later that year, Elder James White per- third wife, Annie, to be 92 years.
formed the marriage ceremony of Elder Sources:
Loughborough and Anna Driscol, who was —Dick, Everett, Founders of the Message, 1938,
the secretary-treasurer of the Pacific Press. RHPA.
Three years later, he wrote Anna in Oakland —Loughborough, J. N., Miracles in My Life,
advising her to leave the sale of their things to 1987, Edited by Adriel Chilson, Leaves-Of-
Providence. If sold, it was evidence the Lord Autumn Books, Inc., pp. 67, 69, 92.
wanted them to go to England. Just a day or —Robinson, Ella M., Lighter of Gospel Fires:
so later, a man bought everything from them J.N. Loughborough, 1954, PPPA.
except their books and clothes. —White, Arthur L., Ellen G. White: The Ear-
The General Conference in October,1878, ly Years: 1827-1862, 1985, pp. 411, 427, 431
sent Loughborough and his wife to establish a and The Progressive Years: 1862-1876, RHPA,
mission in England. They were to sail on the 1986, pp. 176, 357.
ship “Homer” of the Warren line, but the cap-
292 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 1

Volume 7 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1997

Uriah Smith
This issue features pioneer Uriah Smith, writer, editor, and author of the well known book: “Daniel
and the Revelation”.
Volume 7 — Number 1 Broken On the Rock | 293

Broken On the Rock

Uriah Smith — Pioneer SDA Author and Editor
by Marlene Steinweg

E llen White was greatly concerned be-

cause Uriah Smith opposed the mes-
sage of righteousness by faith. But, when she
meeting he “read the letter... to them all, and
said he accepted it as from the Lord. He went
back to the Minneapolis meeting and made a
prayed and labored for him, he fell on the confession of the spirit he had occupied....
Rock and was broken. “Brother Smith has fallen on the Rock,
Apparent heart trouble caused Ellen White and is broken, and the Lord Jesus will now
to return to Battle Creek at a time when Elder work with him. He took my hand as he left
Uriah Smith could be impressed by the Holy the room, and said, ‘If the Lord will forgive
Spirit. She arrived December 30, 1890, and me for the sorrow and burdens I have brought
could not sleep that night. Next morning she upon you, I tell you this will be the last.... The
wrote a 12-page appeal to Elder Smith (Letter testimonies of God shall hold this place in my
40, 1890, 1888 Material, pp. 790-801) opening experience.’” —Letter 32, 1891, 2MR, p. 6.
up to him the peril of his course. On several following Sabbaths, January 10
She spoke Friday night, January 2, to a full and 17, Elder Smith made public confession
house at the Tabernacle and again on Sabbath, of his error. Mrs. White wrote, “This work of
January 3. “I spoke from Matthew 11:16-27. confession going forward will clear the King’s
I made a decided application of this lesson to highway.... Our confidence in him [Brother
those who had great light, precious opportu- Smith] is restored.” —Diary entry dated Bat-
nities, and wonderful privileges, and yet their tle Creek, Jan. 20, 1891, 3MR, p. 200.
spiritual growth and advancement was not in Although Smith made a beginning, he and
accordance with the blessings of the light and other leading brethren could never regain what
knowledge given of God. There was a solemn they had lost. (See 1888 Materials, p. 1128.) In
impression made upon the congregation....” his future work he did not fully place his influ-
Letter 32, 1891, published in Manuscript Re- ence on the side of the message of righteous-
leases, Volume 1, p. 5. ness by faith. Ellen White told him, “If you
If anyone fit this description, it was Uriah had received the truth... God would have given
Smith, whose influence since the 1888 Gen- you a testimony clear, powerful and convinc-
eral Conference in Minneapolis was against ing.” Letter 24, 1892, 1888 Materials, p. 1052.
the message on righteousness by faith brought “The Laodicean message has been sounding
forward by A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner. .... Justification by faith and the righteousness of
January 5, Elder Smith and Ellen White Christ are the themes to be presented to a per-
had an earnest talk. He expressed his desire ishing world. O that you may open your heart
to come into harmony with the testimonies of to Jesus! ... My desire is that you shall triumph
the spirit of God. January 6, he requested her with the third angel’s message.” Ibid. p. 1054.
presence at a meeting of a select few. At this
294 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 1

Determined to Overcome
Annie Smith — Pioneer Review Worker and Poetess
Adapted from an article by Arthur W. Spalding

A nnie Smith, Uriah Smith’s sister, was to

make an ineffaceable impression upon
our cause by her brief but vital service and by
days, then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.”
That night, Elder Bates dreamed the same
dream from his point of view.
her hymns. This brief biography tells her tri- Annie started for the meeting early, but
umphant but sad story. missed the way, so that she actually arrived
Mrs. Rebekah Smith and her children be- late. Every point in her dream came to pass,
lieved the doctrine of William Miller in the and when Elder Bates saw her enter, his
1844 movement; but after the Disappointment dream flashed into his mind. The coincidence
the children lost interest. However, in 1851, brought them together in reciprocal states of
after hearing Joseph Bates speak, Rebekah mind, and, says her mother, “In about three
began keeping the seventh-day Sabbath. She weeks” Annie “committed herself upon the
“continually strove to guide her children into Sabbath and its attendant truths.”
a deep Christian experience.” —Poems: With The next week she sent her poem, “Fear
a Sketch of the Life and Experience of Annie R. Not, Little Flock,” to the Review and Herald.
Smith, p. 98, by Mrs. Rebekah Smith. That was her first poem to appear in the Re-
According to Elder Loughborough, Annie view, September 16, 1851. Her next poem,
attended “a young lady’s seminary in Charles- which is still popular as a hymn, was published
town, Massachusetts.” Mrs. Smith indicates four numbers later:
that Annie had finished her training at the
Ladies’ Female Seminary, preparing herself to “Long upon the mountains weary
Have the scattered flock been torn.
teach French and oil painting. Dark the desert paths, and dreary;
She strained her eyes while sketching Bos- Grievous trials have they borne.”
ton and Charles-town from a hill three miles
distant and almost completely lost her sight. James and Ellen White immediately invit-
Bitterly disappointed, she was resting and tak- ed Annie to connect with the paper being pub-
ing treatment. Because of her mother’s prayers lished at that time in Saratoga Springs, New
and invitations, Annie decided to go hear El- York. Annie told them she couldn’t because of
der Bates in 1851. her eyes. “Come anyway,” they answered. An-
The night before the meeting, she dreamed nie went. Upon her arrival, they prayed for her
she was late to the meeting. Upon entering, recovery, and immediately her eyes were healed
she took the only vacant seat, a chair by the and strengthened, so that she began her duties
door, and saw a tall, noble, pleasant-looking at once as assistant to the editor.
man pointing to a chart. The man was preach- “With strong faith and fervent zeal, she en-
ing, “Unto two thousand and three hundred tered heartily into the work. She rejoiced in the
Volume 7 — Number 1 The Visions of Mrs. E. G. White | 295

newfound truth,” her mother wrote. “The whole Annie lived only three more years. She
current of her mind was changed, and nobler as- served during those earliest years of the pub-
pirations took possession of her heart.” Annie lishing work. Her sweet, self-effacing, inspir-
wrote, “Oh, praise His name for what He has ing spirit has left its mark upon our work to
done for me! I feel a sweet foretaste of the glo- this day. She contracted tuberculosis in Roch-
ries of that better world—an earnest of that in- ester, where the Review moved in 1852, and
heritance,—and I am determined by His grace died at her home July 28, 1855. “How Far
to overcome every obstacle, endure the cross, From Home?” and “The Blessed Hope” are
despising the shame, so that an entrance may be just two of the eternal legacy of living hymns
administered... into the everlasting kingdom of Annie R. Smith wrote which have continued
our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ.”—Review to inspire believers through the years.
and Herald, November 25, 1851, page 53.
Arthur W. Spalding, adapted from Footprints of the Pioneers,
Review & Herald Publishing Association, 1947, pp. 124-127.

The Visions of Mrs. E. G. White

A Manifestation of Spiritual Gifts According to Scriptures
Excerpted from book by Uriah Smith

O ne of the most important subjects treated

upon in the New Testament, is the doc-
trine of Spiritual Gifts. Paul gives it equal
just as they believe that the original blessing
placed in the beginning upon the seventh day, is
there still, because God never has withdrawn it,
rank with the great question of the state of nor placed it upon any other day. To them, the
the dead, and says, “Now concerning spiritual doctrine of Spiritual Gifts, is as much a special
gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant.” doctrine of Revelation, as is the Sabbath, the
1Cor. 12:1. Sanctuary, the State of the Dead, or the Second
Did the Lord design that to his first disci- Advent. Taking the Scriptures to be in deed and
ples the supply should be continual and with- in truth the word of God, they cannot reject it.
out measure, while to his followers in later and In addition to this theoretical view of the
more degenerate ages, it should be intermit- subject, and in addition to the ordinary op-
tent and meager? Impossible! erations of the Spirit of God, they believe
Seventh-day Adventists do believe in the that they have in their midst a special mani-
Gifts of the Spirit as above set forth. They be- festation, answering to one at least of these
lieve that the varied operations of the Spirit gifts which have been placed in the Christian
of God, having been once expressly “set in the church. This is found in the visions of Mrs. E.
church,” were designed to continue therein to G. White. Every test which can be brought to
the end, because they are not limited, and God bear upon such manifestations, proves these
has never withdrawn them from the church; genuine. The evidence which supports them,
296 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 1

internal and external, is conclusive. They agree greater diligence in the cause and service
with the word of God, and with themselves. of our Master.
They are given, unless those best qualified to 2. They lead us to Christ. They portray before
judge are invariably deceived, when the Spirit us in living characters His holy life and His
of God is especially present. They are free godly example, and with irresistible appeals
from the disgusting contortions and grimaces they urge us to follow in His steps.
which attend the counterfeit manifestations 3. They lead us to the Bible. They set forth
of Spiritualism. Calm, dignified, impressive, that book as the inspired and unalterable
they commend themselves to every beholder, word of God. They exhort us to take that
as the very opposite of that which is false or word as the man of our counsel, and the
fanatical. The influence is not mesmeric; for rule of our faith and practice. And with a
this people, reprobating the use of that agen- compelling power, they entreat us to study
cy, studiously refuse to learn the principles of long and diligently its pages, and become
its application, or to have aught to do with familiar with its teaching, for it is to judge
its practical workings; besides, the hallucina- us in the last day.
tions of a mesmerized subject embrace only 4. They have brought comfort and consola-
such facts and scenes as previously exist in the tion to many hearts. They have brought
mind of the mesmerizing power; but the vi- order out of confusion, made crooked plac-
sions take cognizance of persons and things, es straight, and thrown light on what was
and bring to light facts known, not only by dark and obscure.
no person present, but not even by the one
And no person, with an unprejudiced
through whom the visions are given. They are
mind, can read their stirring appeals for a pure
not the effect of disease; for no disease has ever
and lofty morality, their exaltation of God and
yet been known to have the effect of repeat-
the Saviour, their denunciations of every evil,
edly suspending the functions of the lungs,
and their exhortations to everything that is
muscles, and every bodily sense, from fifteen
holy and of good report, without being com-
to one hundred and eighty minutes, while in
pelled to say, “These are not the words of him
obedience to some influence which evidently
that hath a devil.”
has supreme possession of the mind, and in
Yet with all this array of good fruit which
obedience to that alone, the eyes would see,
they are able to present, with all this innocency
the lips speak, and the limbs move. Further,
of any charge of evil that can be brought against
their fruit is such as to show that the source
them, they everywhere encounter the bitterest
from which they spring is the opposite of evil.
opposition. They are the object of the blindest
1. They tend to the purest morality. They prejudice, the intensest hate, and most malig-
dis-countenance every vice, and exhort to nant bitterness. Worldlings and formal profes-
the practice of every virtue. They reveal the sors of all denominations, join in one general
devices of Satan. They warn us against his outcry against them of vituperation and abuse.
snares. They have aroused and re-aroused Many will go a long distance out of their way for
us to greater consecration to God, more the purpose of giving them an uncalled-for and
zealous efforts for holiness of heart, and malicious thrust. And false-hearted brethren in
Volume 7 — Number 1 A Spiritual Giant | 297

our own ranks make them the butt of their first bly answer the purpose for which the Scriptures
attacks, as they launch off into apostasy and re- assure us that the gifts were set in the church,
bellion. Why is all this? Whence all this war namely, to comfort, encourage, and edify the
against that of which no evil can be said? From saints, and bring them to the unity of the faith.
the example of Cain who slew his brother, of On what ground can they be objected to? What
the Jews who clamored for the blood of the in- is there in fact that a person among Seventh-day
nocent Saviour, of the infidel who storms with Adventists, a sincere Christian, has visions and
passion at the very name of Jesus, and from the has published them to the world, to excite all
principle of the carnal heart which is at enmity the stir and opposition that is everywhere raised
with everything that is holy and spiritual, we over them? They do no hurt; what is the matter?
leave the reader to answer. They injure no one; then why not let the per-
We believe, love, and defend the visions, on son enjoy her gift undisturbed, and those who
the grounds above set forth, their unvarying choose to believe in it, believe in it in peace?
tendency to good, and because they so admira- Book printed on SDA Steam Press, 1868, pp. 3-9

A Spiritual Giant
by Stella Parker Peterson
(excerpted from “Uriah Smith”, Review & Herald, December 18, 1944, pp. 6-8 with additional quotes as annotated.)

W hen one encounters the name of Uriah

Smith, for half a century a household
word in Seventh-day Adventist ranks, memo-
essary. The limb was removed at a point about
half way between the knee and the thigh.”1
Not much is known of Uriah Smith’s early
ries come flashing one after another. A truly life, save that he grew up in West Wilton, New
remarkable man, in any environment he would Hampshire. As in another Life, the childhood
have towered above his fellows, for he was the years are hidden until he reached the age of
type that towers. In the history of our church twelve, which was a momentous year in a long,
he is one of the giants. eventful life. The lad Uriah that year passed
“Uriah, the youngest of four children, was through the disappointment. His mother, a
born on May 2, 1832. When he was about godly women, was a devout believer in the ex-
twelve or thirteen years old, he was treated pected coming of Christ on October 22, 1844.
during an illness with what must have been After the disappointment Uriah Smith
an overdose of calomel. As a result there de- lost touch with the message and devoted
veloped in his left leg a sore which became so himself earnestly to securing the highest
aggravated that amputation was thought nec- education possible.
1
  Richard J. Hammond, PhD, The Life and Work of Uriah
Smith, SDA Theological Seminary Thesis, 1944, pp. 4, 5.
298 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 1

“In 1848 Uriah entered Phillips Acad- Smith kept his first Sabbath—and set the cur-
emy at Exeter, having previously attended the rent of his life in the advent movement.
academy at Hancock, New Hampshire, dur- In January of 1853 there came an offer to
ing the autumn terms of 1845 and 1846.... join the faculty of a new academy at Mount
When... [he] finished his work at Exeter, in Vernon, New Hampshire, for $1,000 a year
1851, he planned to continue his schooling and board on a three-year contract [which
at Harvard College, where he would have en- he declined].
rolled as a sophomore.”2 On March 17, 1853, the first literary pro-
In 1851, through a remarkable dream, An- duction of Uriah Smith appeared in the paper
nie Smith came to the decision of throwing he was later to edit. It was a lengthy poem enti-
her young life into the spread of the message, tled “The Warning Voice of Time and Proph-
and soon after entered the Review office, then ecy” which ran in the Review until August 11.
at Saratoga Springs, New York. On May 3, 1853, at twenty-one years of age,
In April of 1852 James White secured a Uriah Smith began fifty years of service at the
building in Rochester, New York, and set up a Review. In a very short time he had mastered
printing establishment. many of the printing skills, and his ingenuity
In August, in response to a burden shared helped the office through many a crisis. Elder
by Elder and Mrs. White, The Youth’s Instruc- White soon recognized in this youth a valuable
tor came from the pioneer printing press. helper in editorial work, and laid much of that
Its only illustration was a woodcut by Uriah work upon his young shoulders when he and
Smith. He whittled it out by hand, and must Mrs. White were away on their travels.
have had many a serious thought as he cut out In 1855, the Review was moved to Battle
that symbolic tree with the fruits of the Spirit. Creek, and Uriah Smith’s name appeared in
In the fall he attended a conference of Ad- the first issue—December 4, for the first time
ventist believers at Washington, New Hamp- as—“Resident Editor.” From that time forward
shire. Here twenty-year-old Uriah heard ex- he took a leading part in shaping the policies of
plained, for the first time, the reason for the the Review, and his life was inseparably linked
disappointment. Also he heard the Sabbath with the progress of the church paper. Later he
truth presented. For three months he studied, became associate editor, then editor-in-chief.
struggling over the problem. He was ambi- On June 7, 1857, he married Harriet M.
tious to become a success in the world; yet he Stevens, whose sister, Angeline, had married
knew that if he became an Adventist, he must J. N. Andrews. “To this union were born five
throw himself, with all his energy and talent, children. In addition to these, a girl lived in
into that movement. the Smith home as one of the family. It en-
On December 1 his father passed away. tailed considerable ingenuity to feed, clothe,
Undoubtedly his mother’s and sister’s influ- and house a household of eight on a salary of
ence and prayers at this time of family sorrow from ten to twelve dollars a week.”3
had their effect, for in early December Uriah By 1858, in addition to his editorial work,
he became secretary-treasurer of the print-

  Ibid., pp. 5, 6.
2 3
  Ibid., pp. 11, 12.
Volume 7 — Number 1 A Spiritual Giant | 299

ing office, and in charge of the mailing list,

personally directing, by hand, each week, the
TIME LINE
list of nearly three thousand papers! In 1860 a 1832 Birth
hand-mailing machine was purchased, but he
was the operator. 1844 The Disappointment and Smith’s falling away.
Then came the momentous year of 1863,
1845 Leg was infected and amputated.
when emerged “The General Conference of
Seventh-day Adventists,” with John Byington 1845-46 Attended Academy at Hancock, NH.
the first president, and Uriah Smith the first
1848-51 Attended Phillips Academy in Exeter, NH.
secretary. The Review of May 26, 1863, con-
tains a detailed article by him on the organiza- His sister, Annie, joined the REVIEW at Sara-
1851 toga Springs, NY.
tion of the General Conference, a report full
REVIEW moved to Rochester, NY.
of interest to us today. Washington, NH Bible Conferences:
1852
He served five intermittent terms, total- Studied the Advent doctrines.
Observed first Sabbath in December.
ing a secretarial tenure of twenty years, longer
1853 Employed at the REVIEW.
than any tenure of the fifteen men who have
served the church in that capacity. In 1863, 1855
Office of REVIEW moved to Battle Creek —
Smith listed as “Resident Editor.”
following his selection as secretary, he began
to exercise his gift in public speaking. In 1866 1857 Married Harriet N. Stevens.
he was ordained to the ministry and soon be-
1861 Treasurer of the SDA Publishing Association.
gan to travel, attending conferences and camp
meetings, and making trips abroad. 1863-68 Secretary of the General Conference of SDA.
Uriah “Smith perfected an articulated
limb (jointed prosthesis) on which he received 1864 President of the Michigan Conference of SDA.
a patent, No. 39,361... , July 28, 1863.... His 1865 Thoughts on the Revelation published.
invention served him so well that many who
saw him walk believed that he was only lame. 1866 Ordained to the Ministry.

“Twelve years after his first patent, Smith 1869-73 Secretary of General Conference of SDA.
... [perfected a] school seat and desk that
would let the seat fold up from the rear in- 1873 Thoughts on Daniel published.
stead of from the front .... On May 25, 1875, 1874-76 Secretary of the General Conference of SDA.
he was granted patent No. 163,611. This he
sold to the Union School Furniture Company 1876-77 Treasurer of General Conference of SDA.
in Battle Creek for $3000.00.”4 (See patented
items on pp. 4 & 5.) 1877-81 Secretary of General Conference of SDA.

To Uriah Smith the church owes an un- Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation
1880
ending debt. His first and foremost contribu- published.
tion to the denomination is the work of his
gifted pen—his editorial work on the Review, 1883-88 Secretary of General Conference of SDA.

1903 Death.
  Ibid.
4
300 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 1

his writing of Daniel and the Revelation and was taken to his home, where he passed away
other books. He served on the General Con- two hours later. To Adventists it seemed hard
ference Executive Committee; was the de- to realize that there would be no more editori-
nomination’s first college Bible instructor; als with the familiar signature, “U. S.”
held Bible institutes; was Sabbath school su- “Like the patriarch of old, whose life
perintendent, and music leader. course had pleased God, so it may be said of
When his books were translated, he do- the subject of this sketch, ‘He being dead yet
nated all royalties from the translations to for- speaketh.’ His work will not only live through
eign mission advance. probationary hours to spur on the halting, but
He was an indefatigable worker and devot- in the ages to come many will be able to say,
ed to the work to the very day, almost the hour, ‘His labors prompted me to be loyal to the
of his sudden death. On his way to the office message of truth.’”5
with editorial material, he was smitten down by
a paralytic stroke. The burning of the Review
office of December 30, 1902 may have precipi-
tated the stroke of Friday, March 6, 1903. He
Volume 7 — Number 1 The New Year, 1871 | 301

The New Year, 1871

Uriah Smith wrote many poems, several of which are now hymns.
His longest poem, The Warning Voice, is 41 pages long.
Another poem written for the new year, 1871, is excellent for 1997.
Here are several of the verses of that poem.

Earth trembles at the cannon’s roar, New earth to smile before his face,
War’s murderous visage scours the plain; New heavens in crystal beauty dressed,
Its fairest spots are drenched with gore, New years to run a guiltless race,
Its fruitful fields are piled with slain. New joys for each immortal breast,
And what are all these slow-revolving years, New flowers upspringing from the sinless sod,
But funeral pageants of distress and tears? New waters sparkling from the throne of God.
Contagions spread their wings of pall, New bodies for these feeble forms,
Fierce tempests rage with blasting breath, New life from e’en the moldering tomb,
And earthquake throes, engulfing all, New skies unrent by raging storms,
Make short and sure the way to death. New beauty, new unfading bloom,
No peace, no safety, no enduring cheer, New scenes the eternal era to begin,
To him who builds his hopes and treasures here. Of peace for war, of righteousness for sin.
Yet glad we hail each New Year’s morn; Speed then away, O tardy years!
For from the great high throne of Heaven Fly quickly, hours that intervene!
A royal fiat forth has gone, Groaning we wait the time when tears
A glorious word to earth is given: Shall be but things that once have been.
Behold, says He who looks creation through, Dawn, thou blest morn, so long in promise given,
Where sin has marred my works, I make anew. The glorious glad New Year of God and Heaven.
Collection of Poems, pp. 143-145 — Uriah Smith
302 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 2

Volume 7 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1997

Stephen N. Haskell
This issue features pioneer Stephen Nelson Haskell, evangelist, missionary, author and editor in the
Adventist movement.
Volume 7 — Number 2 Adventist Book Centers Begin | 303

Adventist Book Centers Begin

Stephen Nelson Haskell, “Father” of the Tract & Missionary Society
From Captains of the Host, by A. W. Spalding

I n the little... town of South Lancaster, Mas-

sachusetts, in the middle 1860’s a group
of earnest Christian women, led by Mary L.
conference into districts, providing each dis-
trict with a director, and arranging for regular
inspection and reporting. It became a typically
Priest, devoted themselves to good works, vis- Haskell organization, close-knit and efficient....
iting and praying with the sick, ministering
with their hands to the needy, telling of the The General Tract Society
blessed hope, and distributing tracts. Young Elder White... urged other conferences
Stephen N. Haskell, director of the Southern to follow the lead. This was widely done and
New England Mission field, beheld this ser- opened the way for the General Conference of
vice of the diligent sisters, and envisioned a 1874 to form the General Tract Society, and to
church-wide work of the same character. He invite Elder Haskell to travel in all the confer-
therefore encouraged the group... to extend ences, promoting and organizing....
their work, by correspondence and the mailing
of literature, to a much wider field. The International Tract Society.
Vigilant Missionary Society The work spread and grew, until ev-
ery conference had its tract society, reaching
In 1869 the group organized itself as the from headquarters down to the last individual
Vigilant Missionary Society, with Mrs. Roxie church, setting men and women at work in the
Rice, president; Mrs. Mary H. Haskell, vice- home field and with correspondence reaching
president; Mrs. Mary L. Priest, secretary; and to the ends of the earth. In 1882, the work of
Rhoda Wheeler, treasurer. the General Tract Society having reached be-
Every Wednesday afternoon at three yond national borders, the name was changed
o’clock these women met to pray and talk over to The International Tract Society.
plans for Christian work, and not merely to
lay plans but to execute them. Their practi- Book and Bible Houses
cal ministry never ceased, but their emphasis
came more and more to rest on the wider dis- Thus began the distribution of small lit-
tribution of literature.... erature. The organization... was to develop
into a widespread agency for the handling of
Tract and Missionary Society all our publications, including a list of large
and more expensive books. The Tract Societ-
Haskell soon extended the organization to ies, proving themselves convenient depots and
the whole conference, changing the name to business agencies for the handling of all the
the Tract and Missionary Society, forming the
304 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 2

printed output, were in effect made branch of- are the well-known “A B C’s,” or Adventist
fices of the publishing houses. And in time, Book Centers.]
the inadequacy of their title becoming appar-
ent, it was changed (1924) from Tract Societ- Excerpts from Captains of the Host, Review & Herald Pub-
lishing Association, 1949, pp. 411-415.
ies to Book and Bible Houses. [Today these

South Lancaster Academy

S. N. Haskell reports on one of the many educational institutions he helped
to found. Later Atlantic Union College grew out of this institution.
by S. N. Haskell

I t is nearly two years since the school was

started here in Lancaster.... Realizing how
near we are to the time of trouble, it was thought
to connect with the school at least six trades.
Four are already in active operation; and it is
hoped that before the spring term closes there
that a school should be established especially will be classes in the others, besides gardening
for the benefit of those who could not have the and general housework.
advantages of the College at Battle Creek. The As we look back over the past two years we
favorable results of the first year encouraged can truthfully say that God has dealt with us
our brethren to go forward. Consequently at in great mercy, and has given us largely of his
a general meeting here in Lancaster about one Holy Spirit. Quite a large number have been
year since, a resolution was passed authorizing converted and baptized.... There are also at
the school committee to proceed to erect such least twelve active laborers in the cause today
buildings as would be suitable for the school; in different Conferences, a number of whom
but owing to circumstances, nothing was done came to the school without any idea of engag-
in this direction until this winter. ing in the work of God.... For these things we
At the general meeting held at Lancaster thank God and take courage....
in December it was voted to proceed at once It should be understood that this is not
to raise $25,000 to purchase land and erect a rival school with any other college of S. D.
buildings. Over half this sum was pledged at Adventists in America. There should be in
that meeting; and in less than one week after- this country ten S. D. Adventist schools where
ward twenty-six acres of desirable land were there is now one. There are not only hun-
purchased in the village of South Lancaster dreds of young men and women, but there
for cultivation and a building site.... are also many of more mature years, who by
Believing it would be for the interest of a few weeks or months of instruction in lan-
the students to have manual labor connected guage, letter writing, general missionary work,
with the school, and that this labor should be and how to conduct Bible-readings, would be
directed in useful trades, it has been arranged qualified to become efficient laborers in the
Volume 7 — Number 2 Stephen N. Haskell | 305

cause of God; while others who have been in school as will contribute to the advancement
the field... can better qualify themselves for of the truths which we believe are applicable
usefulness by this course of instruction.... to the present time.
It has been our aim, and God has seemed
to signally bless the effort, to have such a A Report by S. N. Haskell, Review & Herald, March 11,
1884, p. 165.

A Brief History of South Lancaster Academy

On April 19, 1882, the “New England School,” yet unnamed, opened its doors. Nine-
teen students started classes and five more joined these a few days later. S. N. Haskell was
the founder and builder of the school; Goodloe H. Bell was the first principal.
In 1883, the school was named South Lancaster Academy. In 1885, the school expand-
ed to include college preparatory. Teacher training was added in 1886, with development of
a “normal school,” J. T. Browning Missionary and Industrial School.
In 1918, the school name was changed to Lancaster Junior College, but in 1922, when
Atlantic Union College began to operate on the senior college level, South Lancaster Acad-
emy again was recognized as a separate organization.
S.D.A. Encyclopedia, Review & Herald Publishing Association, 1976, p. 1383.

Stephen N. Haskell
a pioneer in missionary promotion at home and abroad
by Marlene Steinweg

P romise me,” the dying man begged.

“Promise me you’ll take care of Mary
when I’m gone. She’s so helpless and she’ll be
farm in Haskell’s care. Partially to fulfill his
promise to the dying man, but mostly because
he cared deeply for her, Stephen asked Mary to
all alone in the world.” become his wife. The year was 1850. Mary was
Seventeen-year-old Stephen Nelson twenty years older than Stephen. They would
Haskell listened to the old man’s plea. Mature share nearly 45 fulfilling, though childless
beyond his years, Haskell solemnly promised years, before Mary would pass away to her rest.
to care for Mary, the daughter of the old man, This youth had learned to move forward
his friend, Farmer How. Mary How was ex- when God opened a doorway of opportunity
tremely ill and suffered from partial paralysis. or duty to him. Little did he realize that in his
Haskell worked for her father, who was now future God would open many doors to him
dying. When Farmer How died, he left his which would lead him to far-away countries
306 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 2

like India, China, Japan, New Zealand, Africa phen N. Haskell a Sabbath-keeping Adventist.”6
and Switzerland. He would become a leader of While traveling to Canada to visit a group of
leaders, an esteemed evangelist, an outstanding Adventist believers, Haskell changed trains
administrator, and “... a pioneer in missionary in Springfield, Massachusetts. He thought it
promotion at home and abroad.”1 He would would help if he could store his trunk there
learn, believe and follow “... the third angel’s and travel lighter. “William Saxby, who had a
message with all his heart and soul, as Christ’s shop near the railroad, kindly offered to store...
last message to men; and the one business of Haskell’s trunk.... By tactful home mission-
Seventh-day Adventists, to his mind... [would ary work... [Saxby sowed] the seeds of Sabbath
be] to give this message to the world.”2 truth in the visitor’s somewhat stubborn heart.”7
“S. N. Haskell... was born the 22nd of Saxby gave Haskell a copy of the little
April, 1833 in the little town of Oakham, tract “Elihu on the Sabbath” which convinced
Massachusetts.”3 Haskell’s parents were him of the Sabbath truth. Brother Haskell
members of the Congregational Church. At decided “... on his knees in a Canadian forest,
the tender age of eight, young Stephen signed that he would follow the Bible and obey the
a temperance pledge, and after his conver- Sabbath commandment.”8
sion at age 15 in 1848, he joined his parents’ “He attended an Advent Conference in
church. Haskell learned soap making as a Worchester, Mass., in the summer of 1854,
trade and also hired out to Farmer How to fully persuaded that he could convince ev-
help maintain his farm. ery member that it was his duty to keep the
In 1852, about two years after his mar- seventh day... [However] his friends would
riage to Mary How, Haskell “heard his first not even listen to him.”9 One exception to
advent sermon, which deeply interested him. the general reaction of the First-day Advents
He talked of that sermon to every one he met, who held this conference gave him courage.
and was presently asked by a neighbor why he “Thomas Hale, of Huberston, Mass., invited
himself did not preach....”4 Haskell was at first the young Sabbath keeper home with him,
unsure, and preached his first sermon under and in a short time he and his family, another
great embarrassment. “... from that time on, family of four members, and certain others be-
[he] combined part-time advent preaching gan the observance of the Sabbath.”10
with selling the soap he manufactured.”5 “Some time later Joseph Bates suddenly
“In 1853 the Review began to publish a lit- appeared at Haskell’s door, announcing him-
tle tract entitled simply ‘Elihu on the Sabbath.’ self as a friend of William Saxby. Before Bates
This tract was to play a large role in making Ste- left, the Haskells had accepted all the doctrines
1
  Spalding, A.W., A Long Life Spent for God, Review and the captain had presented and sent along with
Herald, December 14, 1922, p. 55. him an order for every tract and paper pub-
2
  Ibid.
3
  Olsen, M. Ellsworth, Origin and Progress of Seventh-day
Adventists, Review and Herald Publishing Association, 1925, 6
  Ibid.
p. 281. 7
  Spalding, p. 55.
4
  Ibid. 8
  Ibid.
5
  Schwarz, R. W., Light Bearers to the Remnant, Pacific 9
  Olsen, p. 282.
Press Publishing Association, 1979, p. 81. 10
  Ibid.
Volume 7 — Number 2 Stephen N. Haskell | 307

lished by the Review.”11 Stephen Haskell was

21 years old—his wife, Mary, was 41. From this TIME LINE
time on, they dedicated their lives to advancing
this newly beloved, life-changing message. 1833 Born in Oakham, MA.

Haskell had a burden to distribute Seventh- 1841 Signed temperance pledge at eight years of age.

day Adventist publications everywhere. Because 1844 — Disappointment

of this, he helped inaugurate the first regular 1848 Was converted. Joined parent’s Church.
church tract and missionary society plan in 1869.
This is perhaps the accomplishment for which 1850 Married his first wife, Mary How.

Stephen N. Haskell is best known because of its Heard first Advent sermon and was challenged to
1852
far-reaching results. He also believed women preach.

should be included in spreading the gospel. One 1853 Began keeping Bible Sabbath.
way he encouraged women was through their 1864 Moved to South Lancaster, MA.
active participation in the tract societies that 1869 Organized first Tract and Missionary Society.
were organized all over North America.
Promoted the purchase of a tent for evangelism.
In 1870, Brother Haskell promoted the pur- 1870 Was president of the newly-organized New England
chase of a tent for evangelism. That summer, Conference.

he and a friend, P.C. Rodman, of Rhode Island 1876 Largest camp meeting ever held at Groveland, MA.
purchased a fifty-foot tent and pitched it on the
Was absentee president of California Conference
ground of the first New England camp-meeting 1879 1879 to 1887.
near South Lancaster, Massachusetts. Haskell Founded South Lancaster Academy.
1882
invented a special tent stake removing tool that Traveled to Europe for six months.
is in use today, and is still called the “Haskell.” 1885
Led first group of missionaries to Australia and
New Zealand.
“At the camp-meeting the four States,
New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Is- Traveled to Norway for first European camp meet-
ing and Council.
land, and Connecticut, were organized into one 1887 Met Hetty Hurd at Bible Instructor’s Training School
in London.
conference.”12 Haskell was ordained and, much
to his surprise, elected president of the newly- 1888
Was temporary chair-man, Minneapolis General
Conference.
formed conference.
His organizational and administrative tal- 1889
Traveled to Europe, South Africa, India, China,
Japan and Australia.
ents developed further in his new position. El-
der White visited Haskell’s field in November, 1891 Was president of California Conference 2nd time.
1871, and observed, “... under the well-directed
1894 Wife, Mary, died and was buried in Napa, CA.
efforts of Brother Haskell, our people are in
advance of those in any other part of the field, 1897
Worked at Avondale College, married Hetty Hurd,
his second wife.
in systematic, energetic action for the advance-
ment of the cause of truth.”13 He further sug- 1908
Was president of the California Conference, a third
time.
11
  Schwarz, p. 82. 1915 Preached at Ellen White’s funeral service.
12
  Olsen, p. 283.
13
  James White, report in the November 14, 1871 Review 1922 Died, was buried next to his first wife in Napa, CA.
and Herald, regarding a trip he and Mrs. White took to South
308 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 2

gested that Elder Haskell be sent to another change of workers. His vision was that Ameri-
field like New York or Michigan, or even the can laborers be sent to Europe and Europeans
Western Conference to “... give others the converts be sent to America for training. Re-
benefits of his financial talents.”14 Three times turning to America through England, Haskell
Haskell was president of the California Con- learned that in London the work was expand-
ference, once from 1879-1887, in absentia. ing rapidly. Steps had been taken to secure a
Haskell also traveled to many countries. publishing office at 451 Holloway Road and a
Mary, whose health had greatly improved, wait- building for training laborers.
ed at home, praying for his safety and success. Haskell was also involved in the development
One of the first places he visited was England, of Seventh-day Adventist education at schools
in 1882, where he reported that God’s provi- like Battle Creek College (which later moved
dence had opened the way for distribution of and is now Andrews University), Nashville Ag-
publications to passengers on ships to London riculture and Normal Institute (later Madison
and for shipment of tracts to other parts of the College), Healdsburg College (later moved and
world. From England, he toured Switzerland is now Pacific Union College), South Lancaster
and France where he visited a very feeble J. N. Academy (which later became Atlantic Union
Andrews. He commended the success of the College), and Avondale College (originally
work among the French made possible by An- Avondale School for Christian Workers).
drew’s publications and sought to inspire other Haskell had a burning desire to reach more
workers to do the same for the Italians. countries for Christ. He took an extensive trip
In 1885, Haskell traveled to Australia by during 1889-1890 to Western Europe, South-
way of New Zealand. While in New Zealand, ern Africa, India, China, Japan, and Austra-
Haskell prayed aloud behind closed doors in lia. Some “28 years later... he related that on
the room he rented in the home of the “Hare” that world tour he baptized one individual in
family. Bro. Hare eavesdropped as Haskell China and another in Japan, the first [S.D.A.
prayed for him and his family. He and many converts] in these countries.”17
other members of his family acceped the pres- “He was again president of the California
ent truth. By August, Haskell was in Australia, Conference from 1891 to 1894. His first wife
where he suggested that the church establish died in January of that year [1894].”18 He was
a mission in Sydney to distribute literature to 61 years old, and by no means ready to retire.
islands around the world.15 In fact, in just two years, in 1896, he was on
Haskell traveled to Norway in 1887. There the move againto Australia where he helped
he attended the first camp meeting and first establish the new school at Avondale.
European Council. Reporting to Review He remained single for about three years,
readers,16 he recommended a two-way ex- but feeling the need of a help meet, he wrote
to an old friend, Hetty Hurd, and asked her
Lancaster, MA, p. 172. to come to Australia and marry him, which
14
  Ibid.
she agreed to do. They married in 1897 and
15
  Story by F. M. DeVaynes Jones, Review and Herald,
March 9, 1944, “New Zealand and Its Inhabitants,” p. 14. 17
  S.D.A. Encyclopedia, “Stephen Nelson Haskell,” Review
16
  Haskell, S. N. report in the July 19, 1887 issue of the and Herald Publishing Association, 1976, p. 561.
Review and Herald, pp. 457, 458. 18
  Ibid.
Volume 7 — Number 2 God’s Bill of Fare | 309

honeymooned in a tent on the new campus. [was] literature distribution, Bible studies,
Hetty and Stephen Haskell were blessed with and evangelistic preaching.”20
“22 years together listening for [and follow- From 1908 to 1911, beginning when
ing] God’s directions in their lives.”19 Haskell was 75 years old, he and Hetty moved
In 1903, Haskell, who “captained a di- to California where he was again elected pres-
verse corps of workers in the country’s me- ident of the California Conference.
tropolis [New York City], set forth a plan for Haskell was by no means a man who
the comprehensive and well-articulated city never made mistakes. Ellen White had to
campaign. It contained the following.... That reprove him as she did many other leaders
house-to-house literature work be conducted, of the Seventh-day Adventist Church af-
opening doors for Bible studies by competent ter receiving messages from God for them.
instructors; that health service and education Haskell was willing to listen and to allow
be given through vegetarian restaurants, hy- God to work in his life. During his long,
dropathic treatment rooms, and lectures; that productive life he kept but one purpose in
when the groundwork had been sufficiently mind—to complete the Gospel commission.
done, there follow evangelistic meetings; that Haskell died in December of 1922, just un-
all these workers be united, and so far as fea- der 90 years of age. Until Christ returns, Sev-
sible resident, in a central workers’ school, in enth-day Adventists throughout the world will
charge of the director of the city work.... continue moving forward in the same purpose-
“This they did not only in New York but ful spirit of earnest labor, as that of Stephen N.
in other cities, creating churches and build- Haskell, proclaiming the same message of faith
ing or purchasing meeting-houses. Restau- in God, and revealing the same belief in the
rants and treatment rooms were established triumph of the work of God. This is the legacy
in main cities. The bulk of the city work ... of pioneers like Stephen N. Haskell. Our trib-
ute to Elder Haskell will not be complete until
the work he loved is completed.
  Landry, E. E., He Chose to Listen, Pacific Press Publishing
19
  Spalding, A. W., Origin and History of Seventh-day Ad-
20

Association, 1983. ventists, Review & Herald Publishing Assoc., 1962, p. 114.

God’s Bill of Fare

by S. N. Haskell

W hen God created the world, He also

created man out of the dust of the earth
in His own likeness and image. He was made a
time He gave man the following bill of fare:
“Behold, I have given you every herb bearing
seed, which is upon the face of all the earth,
little lower than the angels and crowned with and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a
glory and honor. He was made to have domin- tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.”
ion over the works of His hands, and God put (Gen. 1:29.) This is God’s original bill of fare
all things under his feet. (Ps. 8:5, 6.) At this for the human family; no flesh meat is in it.
310 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 2

In Smith’s original three-volume Bible dic- of the Lord; and He shall send Jesus Christ,
tion-ary, in commenting on the word “pulse” which before was preached unto you: Whom
(Dan. 1:12, 16), we find that it is translated the heaven must receive until the times of res-
from a plural noun, seroim in Hebrew, mean- titution of all things, which God hath spoken
ing seeds. Seeds denote grains of any kind, by the mouth of all His holy prophets since
whether barley, wheat, millet, vetches [beans], the world began.” “In the time of the end, ev-
etc. This same root is found in Gen. 1:29, ac- ery divine institution is to be restored.” Prophets
cording to Smith. and Kings, p. 678. (Italics mine.) This will in-
Daniel felt that anything different than clude the original bill of fare.
pulse—the king’s meat or the wine which he In Testimonies, Vol. 7, pages 125 and 126,
drank, even though it came direct from the we read: “God is working in behalf of His peo-
king’s table—would defile his body. (Dan. ple. He does not desire them to be without re-
1:8.) In 1 Cor. 3:16, 17, we read: “Know ye not sources. He is bringing them back to the diet
that ye are the temple of God, and that the originally given to man. Their diet is to consist
spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man de- of the foods made from the materials He has
file the temple of God, him shall God destroy; provided. The materials principally used in
for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye these foods will be fruits and grains and nuts,
are.” These words are just as true now as they but various roots will also be used.” This was
were when they were inspired by God. written March 10, 1900.
The question may arise, Why then did We are in the day of atonement or judg-
God ever permit flesh meat to be eaten? The ment. (Rev. 14:6, 7; 1 Peter 4:17, 18.) In the
answer can be found in Matt. 19:5-8. God balances of the sanctuary every character is to
suffered many things because of the hardness be weighed. “God is leading out a people and
of the heart. It should be remembered that establishing them upon the one great platform
God does not condemn man for what he does, of truth, the commandments of God and the
which he does not know to be wrong; but that testimony of Jesus. He has given His people
which he does know to be wrong. a straight chain of Bible truth, clear and con-
The last work of the gospel is to restore ev- nected. This truth is of heavenly origin, and
ery lost truth, either lost or permitted to be in has been searched for as for hidden treasure. It
disuse because of the hardness of the heart. has been dug out through careful searching of
This truth is clearly stated in Acts 3:19-21: the Scriptures and through much prayer.”—
“Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that Testimony, Vol. 3, p. 447.
your sins may be blotted out, when the times
From: Medical Evangelist, Vol. IX, Nov.–Dec., 1922, p. 23.
of refreshing shall come from the presence
Volume 7 — Number 2 God’s Bill of Fare | 311
312 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 3

Volume 7 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1997

George I. Butler
This issue features pioneer George Ide Butler, famous for his involvement in the 1888 Minneapolis
General Conference.
Volume 7 — Number 3 G. I. Butler and RIGHTEOUSNESS by FAITH | 313

G. I. Butler and
RIGHTEOUSNESS by FAITH
by Fred Bischoff

T here was little evidence of the “faith of will take it for granted that your ideas are all
Jesus” in the Adventists of the 1880’s.1 correct and Dr. Waggoner’s and Elder Jones’s
The “faith of Jesus” encompasses an under- are all wrong.”6
standing of the gospel that Scripture outlines His reaction to this letter further illustrated
and a confidence in the testimony of Jesus. It how unbelief drains one of spiritual vigor, while
is revealed by a personal embodiment of the diverting enormous energy into self-directed
character qualities of God disclosed to us in endeavors. A year and a half later from his sick
both of the above. We will review these quali- bed he wrote a 41-page letter to Ellen White,
ties in the life of Elder Butler, age 52 to 81 just before the Minneapolis General Confer-
(from 1886 to 1915). ence session. In it he blamed her for his illness.
Elder George I. Butler took strong excep- “It was sadness of heart ... by the position you
tion in 1886 to E. J. Waggoner’s teaching on took that gave me that four months’ sickness.”7
the law in Galatians 3. That year he wrote El- He stubbornly asserted,” I have not, Sister
len White at least four times lamenting what White, been able to see the justice of your let-
Waggoner was doing, and asking for her opin- ter of April 5, 1887, and never expect to ....”8
ion. He felt this issue was one of “the prin- In response, she wrote him from Minne-
ciples of our faith.”2 In one of his first letters apolis that his spirit was “not Christlike,” and
to her, Butler manifested a healthy openness he had “not kept pace with the opening provi-
on his part. If he were shown to be wrong, dence of God.”9 She pointedly stated, “If my
he declared, “I feel sure I would accept it ....”3 letter caused so great consequences to you ... I
Every other statement showed an inflexibil- shall not be held accountable for it; for if you
ity that helps to explain the deep depression had received it in the right spirit, it would have
into which he later lapsed.4 He had no such results.”10 Regard-
believed he was standing firm- The message of ing the 1886 General Con-
ly for the right, while Ellen righteousness by faith ference, she emphasized, “My
White was shown instead that brought by Jones and guide ... stretched out his arms
he was resisting light.5 In a let- Waggoner in the 1880’s toward Dr. Waggoner, and to
ter to Butler and Uriah Smith could have prepared a you, Elder Butler, and said in
in April 1887 she said, “I do people to meet Christ. substance as follows: ‘Neither
not wish the letters that I have have all the light upon the law,
sent to you should be used in a way that you
6
  Ibid. p. 32.
2
  Manuscripts and Memories of Minneapolis, p. 46. 7
  MMM, p. 82.
3
  Ibid. p. 23. 8
  Ibid. p. 99.
4
  Ibid. pp. 68, 69. 9
  1888 Materials, p. 86, 89.
5
  1888 Materials, pp. 1005, 1246. 10
  Ibid. p. 96.
314 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 3

neither position is perfect.’”11 The guide also than the death of her husband James.17 They
told her, “There is much light yet to shine forth had despised the message and the messengers
from the law of God and the gospel of righ- of righteousness by faith and were “warring
teousness. This message, understood in its true against the light.”18 Smith made a confession
character, and proclaimed in the Spirit, will in January of 1891 that was in the right di-
lighten the earth with its glory.”12 This identi- rection. In contrast, Butler saw no need to do
fies vital aspects of the message, connecting it so.19 Butler wrote to Ellen White in Septem-
with the angel of Revelation 18, and showing ber stating, “what you charge me with ... I can-
it to be the loud cry message. not make it seem to me to be so, and really it
In December 1888, Ellen White wrote seems otherwise.”20
to Elder Butler and his wife identifying In January 1893, she wrote how Butler
three causes of his physical illness and spiri- and Smith were holding themselves “aloof,
tual blindness: not blending ... with the work that brethren
1. his wife’s ideas and feelings; Jones and Waggoner” were led of God to do.21
2. his “spirit of warfare” on health reform, With such a course, Butler and Smith, “who
his “habits in eating and in labor”; and might have received the richest blessings,” she
3. his “pride of soul” and “large amount stated, “will meet with eternal loss, for though
of self.”13 they should repent and be saved at last, they
Butler’s 12 years of isolation in Florida can never regain that which they have lost
caring for his invalid wife, “passing through through their wrong course of action.”22 They
severe trials.”14 were a fulfillment of what El- continued “standing in the way of others” and
len White was shown back at Minneapolis, “retarded the work.”23
that Elder Butler’s “stubbornness and unbelief In April, Butler wrote to Elder Haskell,
was sinful and God would bring his afflicting still not seeing any sin in his actions, and as-
hand heavily upon him if he did not repent cribing Ellen White’s evaluation of him to
and have another spirit, and if he still held his her own opinion.24
perversity and stubbornness, he would come In May, Ellen White was yearning that
nearer still to him in affliction.”15 Butler “would come out from the shadow of
During 1890 and 1891, Mrs. White ad- death and into the chamber of light and bright-
dressed the desperate spiritual needs of Uriah ness.” She added, “I have no call to write to him
Smith and George Butler in several letters. anything. Poor man, I feel so sorry for him!”25
They were “ensnared by the enemy” and “un- June 13, in an article in the Review and
faithful.” Their position and work was “to un- Herald, Butler admitted God was leading in
settle the faith of the people of God.”16 They 17
  Ibid. p. 741.
had left Ellen White alone, and she felt it more 18
  Ibid. p. 846.
19
  Ibid. p. 1005.
11
  Ibid. p. 93. 20
  MMM, p. 210.
12
  Ibid. pp. 165, 166. 21
  1888 Materials, p. 1128, 1136.
13
  Ibid. pp. 190-194. 22
  Ibid. p. 1128.
14
  Ibid. p. 644. 23
  Ibid. p. 1140.
15
  Ibid. p. 848. 24
  MMM. pp. 251, 256.
16
  Ibid. pp. 714, 715, 717. 25
  1888 Materials, p. 1184.
Volume 7 — Number 3 G. I. Butler and RIGHTEOUSNESS by FAITH | 315

“the greater agitation of the doctrines of justi- and move forward ... in the rich truths which
fication by faith.” In the article he contended, God has given us.”29
“I never, for a moment since my conversion, The crisis years of the early 1900’s show
supposed I could be saved by my own good what may appear as contradictory events and
works ....” Yet he admitted “that additional counsels. In 1901, after the death of his wife,
light of great importance has been shining Brother Butler returned to active church work.
upon these subjects.”26 However, in January 1902, Uriah Smith printed
The next month Ellen White said Butler articles in the Review and Herald still strongly
and Smith were cherishing the same spirit opposing the views of Jones, Waggoner, and
from Minneapolis, and had “little appre- Ellen White, according to A. G. Daniells.30
ciation” of heavenly light. Significantly, she In February 1902, Ellen White directed the
differentiated Elder Butler’s position. “No church to the contribution the pioneers offered.
greater light or evidence will come to any She affirmed their need for Elders Butler and
one of you except to Elder Butler. He has not Smith, and stated regarding Elder Butler, “We
been directly in the channel where light from welcome him into our ranks once more, and re-
the throne has come upon him. The Lord gard him as one of our most valuable laborers.”31
looks with compassion ... in a special sense The Review and Herald Board removed
upon Elder Butler.”27 Smith from position as head editor in March.
In the August 15, 1893 Review and Her- Butler came to his defense, taking what Daniells
ald he reviewed Ellen White’s new book, described as “a most unreasonable position,” and
Steps to Christ, and accepted every part of her being “unnecessarily severe in his criticism.”32
precious volume. In May, Ellen White strongly affirmed that
In 1895, Ellen White wrote, “If Elder as a result of his years of affliction, “Elder But-
Butler had heeded the warning, the entreaties ler is strong in physical and spiritual health.
of the Spirit of God, if he had walked in the The Lord has proved and tested and tried him
counsel given him of God, he would now have .... I see in Elder Butler one who has humbled
been walking in strength and efficiency.”28 his soul before God. He has another spirit than
A transition came toward the end of the the Elder Butler of younger years....”33
1890’s. Ellen White had one of the first copies In April 1903, she again wrote, “I rejoice
of her new book Desire of Ages sent to But- that Brother Butler is with us in this work
ler. He replied late in 1898 with gratitude that .... God desires the gray-haired pioneers, the
she would think of him. April of the next year men who acted a part in the work when the
she in turn wrote him, “You misapprehend me first, second and third angels’ messages were
when you suppose I have lost all hope of you. first given, to stand in their place in His work
This has never been the case .... I would be today.”34 She wrote him in June, “We must
pleased to see you take hold of the work again
29
  A. L. White, E.G.W. Biography, Vol. 4, pp. 406, 407.
30
  MMM, pp. 318, 319.
31
 20MR, p. 220.
26
  MMM, p. 260. 32
  MMM, p. 317.
27
  1888 Materials, p. 1137, 1138. 33
  Retirement Years, p. 117.
28
  Ibid. p. 1412. 34
  1888 Materials, p. 1801.
316 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 3

now do a work that should have been done The message of righteousness by faith
long ago .... The ... experience through which brought by Jones and Waggoner in the 1880’s
the people of God passed in the early history could have prepared a people to meet Christ.40
of our work must be republished.”35 When this message and work was hindered,
In 1904, she wrote him regarding the the resulting spiritual confusion led to her-
foundational crisis. “At this crisis all are called esies that attacked the very foundations of
upon to take their position .... Not a stone is the church. Upon her return from Australia,
to be moved in the foundation of this truth — when after the 1901 General Conference El-
not a pillar moved.”36 She repeated this again len White saw no deep spiritual change in the
to him as late as 1910.37 church, she began to realize that the window
Brother Butler’s work in supporting the of opportunity had passed, and turned her at-
Madison and Loma Linda schools showed a tention to damage control and preservation of
new confidence in the Spirit of Prophecy. In the foundations of the church.
1915, his speech at the Autumn Council of She called Smith and Butler to assist her
the General Conference held at Loma Linda from 1902 onward in preserving these foun-
helped to save the new medical school.38 dations. These men were pioneers who had
remained faithful to the cause, though blinded
Reflection in part to the advancing providences of God.
The refining fire had done its work with Her affirmation of God’s leading both of these
Brother Butler. His wife’s illness and death, men to have a place in His work right to the
and his personal illness and trials impressed end of their lives was in spite of the fact that
upon him the importance of health reform, and they did not understand the message of righ-
humbled his view of himself. Through it all, he teousness by faith in all its dimensions.
remained loyal to the church and learned to put They were valuable for other aspects of the
greater confidence in the Spirit of Prophecy. message, particularly their “pioneer” perspec-
In his experience we can see how a the- tive and unwavering loyalty to the movement.
ory of the truth can co-exist with persistent It was as if she said to the church, “Since you
resistance against it. We understand how the are not going to finish the house, at least leave
Lord often uses great trials to break through the foundations. Another generation will come,
our self-confidence and deception, until we and finish the house.” Some of the pioneers who
begin to see the deeper issues of our needs and were called to help her in this work were the
the gospel solutions. The missed opportunities very ones in part responsible for the lost oppor-
of 1888 corporately added up to what Ellen tunity. And so they were called to counter the
White described as “insubordination,” and re- consequences of their own actions. It appears
sulted in the church having to remain in this they did this loyally and willingly, though they
world many more years.39 never regained what she said was their “eternal
loss.” May we affirm the foundations, and plead
35
 17MR, p. 344.
with the Lord to finish the house, cooperating
36
 19MR, p. 311.
37
  1888 Materials, p. 1811.
with Him in this most important work.
38
  For God and CME, p. 106, 113.
39
 10MR, p. 277.   1888 Materials, pp. 210, 1814.
40
Volume 7 — Number 3 George Ide Butler — A Man of Influence | 317

George Ide Butler — A Man of Influence

by Marlene Steinweg

G eorge Ide Butler, minister, evangelist, ad-

ministrator, and twice General Confer-
ence president, was a renowned pioneer in the
By 1848, after studying with Captain Bates,
Butler’s mother began keeping the Seventh-day
Sabbath “all alone ... in her bedroom with her
multifaceted history of the Seventh-day Ad- Bible and little paper.”2 In the Autumn of 1850,
ventist Church. Butler has been held at least Butler’s father studied with Bates, accepted and
partially responsible for the negative response began keeping the Sabbath. Before long he was
of many who attended the 1888 General Con- ordained to the ministry, though he considered
ference in Minneapolis, Minnesota, towards himself to be merely a witnessing farmer.
the message of righteousness by faith present- By age 18, Butler said he had become a
ed by Dr. E. J. Waggoner and Elder A. T. Jones. “proud, stiff, stubborn infidel, passionate, hot
Butler’s family was deeply rooted in Amer- headed, with little reverence for God or man ...
ican history. His grandfather, Ezra Pitt Butler, a shy, skeptical, proud-spirited youth.”3 Never-
Sr., served in the American Revolution, was theless, it is gratifying to note that he “valued
governor of the state of Vermont from 1826 to honesty and morality and determined to shun
1828, a councilman, judge, university trustee card playing, ... tobacco and liquor.”4 In 1853,
and pastor of the Waterbury, Vermont Baptist he traveled to the Northern Wilderness, got a
Church. His father, Ezra Pitt Butler, Jr., was job with surveyors in Wisconsin, and west of
a captain in the War of 1812. He supported Minneapolis, took a claim which he later sold.
temperance, anti-masonism and abolition of While traveling on a river boat to Kansas
slavery. Into this conscientious, patriotic fam- City in 1856, George got off at “Rock Island,
ily, George Ide Butler was born November 12, where the steamer had tied up for freight ...
1834, the second of six children. to pace the town ....”5 By the time he returned
He was five years old when his parents ac- to the steamer, he had made his decision to
cepted the news of the soon coming of Christ follow the good parts of the Bible. “Back in
preached by the Millerites. His father became his cabin, upon his knees, he gave his life to
a “very zealous worker in the ’44 movement.”1 God.”6 Upon his return to Waukon, he was
Miller visited their home on several occasions. baptized by J. N. Andrews. Later M. E. Cor-
Butler was 10 years old at the time of the nell preached at Waukon convincing him that
Great Disappointment in 1844. The fam- Ellen White’s testimonies were from God
ily remained faithful through the disappoint- rather than hypnotism.
ment, though seeds of doubt began springing
up in Butler’s young mind. 2
  Ibid., p. 11.
3
  Ibid., p. 14, quoted from Letters from GIB to EGW.
4
  Ibid., p. 16.
  Vande Vere, E. K., The Story of George I. Butler, Southern
1 5
  Ibid.
Publishing Association, 1979, p. 10. 6
  Ibid.
318 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 3

Butler began teaching school and contin-

ued courting Lentha Lockwood, whom he TIME LINE
had dated since 1855. He well remembered
when Mrs. White “took Lentha off into the 1834 George I. Butler was born.

1839 His
bedroom, I suppose to talk about me ... which family joined the Millerite Advent
was not a circumstance calculated to make movement.
me happy at the time.”7 He and Lentha were 1844 The Great Disappointment.
married March 10, 1859, and by 1864 had
1848 Butler’s mother began keeping the Seventh-
a family of three children: Annie and twin day Sabbath.
boys, William Pitt and Hiland George. 1850+ His father accepted the Sabbath message.
Butler was elected president of the Iowa
Conference in 1865. He worked earnestly 1853 His family moved to Waukon, Iowa.
He worked with surveyors in Wisconsin.
to counteract the splintering effect of B. F.
1855 He began courting Lentha Lockwood.
Snook and W. H. Brinkerhoff, who were
criticizing the Whites. These men, previous- He decided to trust in God and was bap-
1856 tized by J. N. Andrews. He became a school
ly president and secretary of the newly orga- teacher.
nized Iowa State Conference, had initiated
1859 He married Lentha Lockwood on March 10.
an apostasy throughout the state that began
with the congregation at Marion. Butler per- 1861 Their daughter, Annie was born.
sonally visited from church to church teach-
1864 Twin sons, William Pitt and Hiland George
ing the members the truth, counteracting were born.
their influence. Under his able leadership,
1865 Butler was president of the
the church in Iowa grew very strong. Iowa Conference.
1867 He
Butler was ordained to the ministry in moved his family to Mount Pleasant,
1867, and soon moved his family to Mount Iowa. He was ordained.
1871 Butler
Pleasant, Iowa, where they lived for 16 years. reported a two-fold increase in the
membership in Iowa.
Butler became president of the Gen-
1872 Butler
eral Conference in 1872. A task voted at was president of the General Confer-
ence of Seventh-day Adventists.
the Conference was for him to convert into
1873 A twelve-acre site was bought for the new
a college G. H. Bell’s private school, estab- Battle Creek College.
lished in 1868 at Battle Creek. December 31, Battle Creek College opened its doors Au-
1873 the deal was set to purchase a 12-acre 1874 gust 24. November, James White replaced
site for the new college. This site was chosen Butler as General Conference president.
1875 Butler
over two more adequate parcels of land of was sent to California and helped
120 and 50 acres. Immediately after its pur- establish the publishing work there.
chase, the twelve-acre property was reduced He was elected president of the Iowa-Ne-
1876 braska Conference and extended work into
to seven by the sale of five acres of side lo- Missouri and Kansas.
cated lots. $50,000 in pledges were raised to
1880 He was reelected president of the General
erect a red brick building. August 24, 1874, Conference.
1882 Battle Creek College closed temporarily.
  Ibid.
7
Volume 7 — Number 3 George Ide Butler — A Man of Influence | 319

classes temporarily commenced in the Re- He moved to Battle Creek and made his first
view building and moved into the completed 1883 trip to Europe. The College reopened with a
blind pastor, Walcott Littlejohn, as Director.
building by January 4, 1875.
The early 1870’s were a dismal period for 1884 South Hall, the men’s dormitory opened.
the Adventists. The Battle Creek Church 1885 William W. Prescott replaced Littlejohn
was disciplined. Uriah Smith and George as Director.
Amadon were discharged from their duties 1886 College buildings were erected for manual
at the Review. At this time Butler produced arts.
an essay on leadership whereby he hoped to West Hall, the women’s residence, was
1887 completed. A conflict arose over Jones and
obtain reconciliation. In this essay he noted Waggoner’s ideas.
that God had set apart with specific leader- At the Minneapolis General Conference-
ship gifts certain men of the Bible who acted Jones and Waggoner presented Righteous-
1888
with more authority. Ellen and James White ness by Faith. Olsen replaced Butler as
were that kind of leader he said, and recom- president of the General Conference.
1889 Butlers
mended that the Church give Elder White moved to Florida, Lentha had a
stroke.
“room to exercise his leadership as long as
article in Review affirmed 1888
he does not conflict with moral principles.”8 1893 Butler’s
message.
Ellen White wrote that in his essay he was
1901 Lentha died after a second stroke, in No-
wrong to assign such authority to one man. vember, 1901.
Butler resigned his presidential responsibili- Butler was elected president of the Florida
ties in August 1874, because he felt unjustly 1902 Conference. He was elected president of the
criticized and James White replaced him as Southern Union.
opposed the publication of The Liv-
General Conference president by November. 1903 Butler
Butler was sent to California in 1875 ing Temple.
1904+ He
where he helped raise $22,000 to establish corresponded with J. H. Kellogg but to
no avail.
the Pacific Press. A year later he was elected
1906 Southern Publishing Association moved to
president of the newly formed Nebraska- Nashville.
Iowa Conference. While visiting a very ill
1907 October 8, Butler married Elizabeth Work
Ellen White in Battle Creek in 1880, Mrs. Grainger.
White advised him to again accept the presi- 1908 He retired.
dency of the General Conference. He wept,
1911 Elizabeth was treated for tuberculosis.
but agreed to do so.
Butler’s second presidential term, begin- Butler received autographed copy of Acts of
1912 the Apostles from E. G. White.
ning in late 1880, is described by one church
Elizabeth was treated for tuberculosis at the
historian as entering a “volcano’s crater.”9 1913 Orlando Sanitarium.
Perhaps his greatest challenge was to carry
1915 Ellen White passed away.
out leadership under the influence of James
White, who could not or would not let go. In 1916 Elizabeth left on a trip.
spite of this pressure, when Brother White Butler met Elizabeth next March 1918 at
1918 the General Conference in San Francisco.
9
  Ibid., p. 49. George Ide Butler died July 25 of Cancer.
320 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 3

died of malaria on August 6, to the “whole law.” The Gen-

1881, Butler wept as he would “This message, under- eral Conference Board then
have for his own father. stood in its true character adopted a policy prohibiting
Butler wrote a series on and proclaimed in the “doctrinal views not held by a
the Spirit of Prophecy for the Spirit, will lighten the fair majority of our people, to
Review which classified inspi- earth with its glory.” be ... published in our denomi-
ration using an hierarchical national papers ... before they
rating. While this series seemed to support are examined and approved by the leading
Ellen White, she felt it criticized the Bible by brethren of experience.”11
implying that the Psalms and Books of His- Ellen White counseled that they not air
tory were mere literature and history and not their controversial views in public, particu-
divinely inspired. larly using opposing Seventh-day Adventist
Butler began traveling abroad in 1883. In presses, and that Butler should play fair. “Dr.
Europe he promoted more effective evange- Waggoner should have just as fair a chance as
lism, visited the Walden-sian territory and you have had.”12
Naples, Italy, Romania, Germany, the Scan- Due to ill health, Butler did not attend
dinavian countries and Switzerland. He en- the 1888 General Conference. However,
couraged the brethren to establish publishing having been forewarned that “A. T. Jones,
houses, found training schools for the youth Dr. Waggoner, and W. C. White had things
and increase the number of colporteurs and all prepared to make a drive at the General
house-to-house visits. Butler visited Australia Conference,”13 he wrote letters and telegrams
and New Zealand in 1885. urging the leadership to stand firm for the “old
From 1881 to 1889, Butler was president landmarks.” When Elder Jones and Dr. Wag-
of the Review and Herald Publishing Asso- goner presented their view of righteousness
ciation. “In this capacity, he exerted a mighty by faith, it thrilled Ellen White. But it was
influence for the building up and expansion of not accepted by the general body of delegates
the publishing interests of the denomination.”10 due to the influence of leaders like Butler. In
During this time, several new youthful lead- her last sermon at that General Conference,
ers came into prominence and varying views she declared, “I see the beauty of truth as the
emerged regarding the law as expressed in doctor has placed it before us .... This mes-
Galatians. E. J. Waggoner, editor of the Signs, sage, understood in its true character ... and
and A. T. Jones, editor of the American Senti- proclaimed in the Spirit, will lighten the earth
nel, published their views on this subject in the with its glory .... You have no right to enter-
Signs. At the 1886 General Conference, But-
ler sought to prevent such open publication
of contrary views. He convoked a theological
committee that met and studied “the law” in
Galatians, and voted that that “law” referred
  Review and Herald, August 29, 1918, “George Ide Butler,
10

A Sketch of His Life” by Elders M. C. Wilcox and W. C.   Vande Vere, p. 85 (Quoted from the Review and Herald,
11

White, pp. 14-16. 12-14-86.)

Volume 7 — Number 3 George Ide Butler — A Man of Influence | 321

tain feelings of enmity, unkindness and preju- he did all he could through personal interviews
dice toward Dr. Waggoner....”14 and letters to dissuade Dr. J. H. Kellogg from
Elder O. A. Olsen was elected to replace breaking away from the church. Kellogg sepa-
Butler as president of the General Confer- rated from the Battle Creek Church in 1907.
ence. Butler felt rejected by the conference and Then, “in 1908 most of the active SDA leaders
by Ellen White. Discouraged, he and his wife were dropped from the sanitarium association
moved to a 110-acre farm in Bowling Green, by a small group of members, most of whom
Florida. There his wife suffered a stroke and were connected with the management of the
George cared for her until her death in Novem- sanitarium ....”17 This action effectively removed
ber 1901. He had a lot of time to think. He cor- the sanitarium from SDA control. Responding
responded with friends and fellow workers like to A. T. Jones’ declaration that he would stand
S. N. Haskell. In 1893, he wrote to Haskell ac- by the sanitarium, testimonies or no testimo-
ceding that “great good had come to the church nies, Butler countered, “I shall stand by the tes-
in the added light on Christ’s Righteousness.”15 timonies, sanitarium or no sanitarium.”18 (Italics
Butler was elected president of the Florida supplied.)
Conference in 1902 and October 8, 1907
held that office through Steps to Christ Butler married Eliza-
1904. From 1902 to beth Grainger, a sixty-
1907 he was president Perhaps the most popular book writ- two-year-old widow
of the Southern Union. ten by Ellen G. White, Steps to Christ, and former missionary
He served as a member was published in 1892. It met a specific to Japan. The couple
of the General Confer- need that was highlighted by the agita- moved to Twin Mag-
ence Executive Com- tion on Righteousness by Faith at the nolias, an orange and
mittee. As a result of his 1888 General Conference. Its purpose pecan farm, at Bowling
able leadership, the pub- was to lead the seeker after righteous- Green, Florida. Three
lishing plant (Southern ness and wholeness of character, step months later, in early
Publishing Association) by step, along the way of the Christian 1908, he retired.
was moved in 1906 to Life. We recommend this volume to all Retirement didn’t
Nashville. Eight schools our readers and their friends. keep Butler out of
were established during the pulpit. He spoke
his leadership with an enrollment of 300 stu- at camp meetings about the “Early Pioneer
dents by 1908. Elder A. G. Daniells gave But- Work” and the visions of Ellen White. He
ler credit for his labors, noting “the percent of was invited for preaching appointments, and
increase in the membership and funds during dreamed of doing tent evangelism.
the last six years has been greater than in any Elizabeth was treated for tuberculosis in
other union conference .... The whole work has 1911 at the Florida Sanitarium. In September
been put on a more substantial basis.”16 1916, she left Florida on an extended trip in
Butler did not agree with the theology of her battle against tuberculosis and didn’t meet
Kellogg’s book The Living Temple. However, 17  SDA Encyclopedia, Vol. 10, Review and Herald Publish-
  Ibid., p. 111 (Quoted from the Review and Herald,
16
ing Association, 1976, p. 138.
3-12-08.) 18
  Vande Vere, p. 127.
322 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 3

up with Butler again until March 1918, at the fending the truth inspires to similar action be-
General Conference in San Francisco. lievers today who face the monumental final
Butler’s health had declined considerably events in the history of this earth.
by then. In June, his doctor diagnosed he had Butler’s resistance to the counsels of Ellen
cancer. He died July 25, 1918, in the home of White and the grave error he made in opposing
his wife’s daughter and son-in-law. The funer- the 1888 Message of Righteousness by Faith
al service honoring Elder Butler revealed he should motivate God’s people today. They must
was greatly appreciated. “Thirteen fellow min- be willing to listen to and accept God’s testi-
isters conducted the service, six more stood as monies in the Bible and in the writings of Ellen
honorary casket bearers.”19 G. White—willing to accept and proclaim in
Butler’s faithfulness in the face of oppo- the Spirit of God that special Message, that the
sition and his dedication to building up the whole earth may be lightened with its glory and
publishing and educational work and to de- Jesus coming may be hastened.
19
  Ibid., p. 138.
Volume 7 — Number 3 Admonished | 323

Admonished Satisfied
E. G. White G. I. Butler

I entreat of you to remain where you are

during the Week of Prayer .... All that
I may say will have no weight with you or
G reat changes have occurred in the work
during the four or five years I have been
in retirement .... I fully believe that God has
your wife unless a work is wrought upon blessed greatly to the good of His people and
your heart .... You will make objections to the cause the greater agitation of the doc-
the testimonies, and unless the spirit of God trines of justification by faith, the necessity of
shall have a controlling power, conscience appropriating Christ’s righteousness by faith
will be warped. The very position you have .... I never, for a moment since my conversion,
occupied will now prove a temptation to supposed I could be saved by my own good
you, to keep you from seeking the Lord with works, or be justified in any other way than
all your heart .... There is a pride of soul by faith in Jesus Christ ... or that I could do
that has not been crucified .... You are not anything acceptable to God without the help
in harmony with the Spirit of Christ .... The and grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. I never
work God has given me ... is not likely to for a moment supposed that we could keep
suffer half as much from open opposers as the law acceptably ... in our own strength
from my apparent friends, those who ap- .... I am well satisfied that additional light
pear to be defenders of the Testimonies, but of great importance has been shining upon
are their real assailants; who weaken them these subjects .... God has greatly blessed it
and make them of none effect. I want you to to the good of those who have accepted it.
fall on the Rock and be broken. Let self die; For a period I stood in doubt in regard to
let Christ be enthroned in the heart .... It the agitation of these subjects I have here
must be done sooner or later if you are ever so freely endorsed .... My sympathies were
saved. Jesus loves you and will ... gather you not with those leading out in bringing what
in His strong arms but how much you need I now regard as light, before our people. I
your spiritual eyesight anointed. There are make no excuses for manifold mistakes and
many things you do not see clearly, and your errors .... I hope never to despair, never to fall
soul is in peril. I want Sister Butler to drink out by the way. Christ seems very precious
deep draughts from the fountain of life, that to me, the best friend by far I ever had. My
Christ may be in her a well of water, spring- heart burns within me ... to be able yet to
ing up into eternal life. bring souls into the truth.
1888 Materials, pp. 190-194, E. G. White, Review & Herald, June 13, 1893, p. 377,
to the Butlers, December 11, 1888. Statement by George I Butler.
324 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 4

Volume 7 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1997

Alonzo T. Jones
This issue features Alonzo T. Jones. Volume 8, Number 1 will feature writings on “Righteousness by
Faith” by A. T. Jones.
Volume 7 — Number 4 – 1888 – The Minneapolis General Conference | 325

– 1888 –
The Minneapolis General Conference
By Bruno W. Steinweg,
Theologian and retired missionary to South and Central America

“Satan had a council as to how he should keep pen

and voice of Seventh-day Adventists silent.”

T he General Conference of 1888, held in

Minneapolis, Minnesota, is considered
one of the most important General Confer-
(then a weekly), believed that the law spo-
ken of in Galatians 3:24 was the Moral Law,
whereas the almost unanimous position held
ences ever held by the Seventh-day Adventist by denominational leaders at that time was
Church. During this Conference, Seventh-day that Galatians spoke of the Ceremonial Law.
Adventists began to emphasize the message of A. T. Jones believed that the Alemanni and
Righteousness by Faith. In spite of the mis- not the Huns, should be counted among the
understandings this Conference generated, it ten horns of the fourth beast in Daniel 7.
was a turning point in the important teaching Several denominational leaders held that
of Righteousness by Faith. There were those these differences should not be aired at the
who claimed the subject was not important conference. Mrs. Ellen G. White felt that they
because it was not among the “land-marks” or should be discussed in a spirit of humility be-
“pillars” to be given the world. But in Revela- cause they had been made public in our de-
tion 14:12, the Three Angels’ Messages close nominational journals and other publications
with these words: “Here is the patience of the prior to the conference. She felt that the truth
saints, here are those who keep the command- could not lose anything by close investigation.
ments of God and the faith of Jesus.” On August 5, 1888, Mrs. White stated that
she was impressed that the up-coming Gen-
Reasons for the Controversy eral Conference would be the most important
at Minneapolis meeting that the members had ever attended.1
However, those who led out in the 1888
The tension at the Conference did not
conference did not manifest the kindliest spirit.
come directly from the presentation of Righ-
Mrs. White declared, “My heart was pained to
teousness by Faith. Rather it came from diver-
see the spirit that controlled some of our min-
gent views held on other subjects by Alonzo
istering brethren, and this spirit seemed to be
T. Jones and Ellet J. Waggoner, who led out in
the presentation of Right-eousness by Faith. 1
  Ellen G. White, The Ellen G. White 1888 Materials, Vol.
E. J. Waggoner, editor of the Signs of the Times 1, p. 38.
326 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 4

contagious. There was much talking done .... I out regarding their attitude that “prejudice, and
became the subject of remarks and criticism .... unbelief, jealousy and evil-surmising barred
The spirit I had seen manifested at the meeting the door of their hearts that nothing from this
was unreasonable. I insisted that there should source should find entrance....”5 [and] “... a de-
be a right spirit, a Christlike spirit manifested, lusion was upon our brethren. They had lost
such as Elder E. J. Waggoner had shown all confidence in Sister White, not because Sister
through the presentation of his views ....”2 White had changed but because another spirit
Opposition to the message of Righteous- had taken possession and control of them....
ness by Faith was due not only to its being pre- If our brethren had been divested of preju-
sented by those holding divergent views on the dice, if they had had the Spirit of Christ and
horns of Daniel 7 and on the law as presented spiritual discernment, reasoning from cause to
in Galatians. Those who opposed “regarded effect, they would not have ... made the state-
this message as a veiled accusation against ment that Sister White was influenced by W.
themselves, their belief, and their preaching ... C. White, A. T. Jones, and E. J. Waggoner.”6
[as inferring] that Righteousness by Faith was Happily, this attitude was not diffused through
something new, something that our ministers all who attended the General Conference at
had never understood, believed, or preached.”3 Minneapolis in 1888. “Many delegates later
Mrs. White felt she had done all that she maintained that ‘their true Christian experi-
could do at the conference in presenting the ence in the gospel’ began at this time.”7
light the Lord had given her. Such was the re- Ellen White later noted that this con-
bellion that she considered quietly withdraw- tentious attitude orginated with Satan. He
ing from the conference. But “the Angel of the sought to distract from important business
Lord stood by me, [she declared,] and said, that should be accomplished at this confer-
‘Not so: God has a work for you to do in this ence. “New missions had been opened ... new
place. The people are acting over the rebellion churches organized. All should be in harmony
of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. I have placed freely to consult together as brethren at work
you in your proper position, which those who in the great harvest field .... If ever there was
are not in the light will not acknowledge .... It a time when, as a conference, we needed the
is not you they are despising, but the messen- special grace and enlightenment of the Spirit
gers and the message ....’”4 of God, it was at this meeting. There was a
Based on this divine counsel, she remained power from beneath moving agencies to bring
at the conference where she had to confront about a change in the Constitution and laws
not only the opposition of leaders of the of our nation, which will bind the consciences
Church towards the men who were bringing of all those who keep the Bible Sabbath ....
the message of Righteousness by Faith, but “Satan had a council as to how he should
also their alienation towards her. She pointed keep pen and voice of Seventh-day Adventists
2
  Ibid., pp. 193-194. 5
  1888 Materials, pp. 308, 309 (May 19, 1889).
3
  A. V. Olsen, Through Crisis to Victory, 1888-1901, pp. 6
  Ellen G. White, Manuscript Releases (MR), Vol. 12,
45-50. “Looking Back at Minneapolis,” p. 201.
4
  Arthur White, Ellen G. White, Vol. 3, 1876-1891, pp. 406, 7
  Richard Schwarz, Lightbearers to the Remnant, Pacific
407. Press Publishing Association, 1979, p. 188.
Volume 7 — Number 4 – 1888 – The Minneapolis General Conference | 327

silent. If he could only engage their attention and to replace Elder George Butler. Seven years
divert their powers in a direction to weaken and later, Mrs. White commented to Elder Olsen:
divide them, his prospect would be fair.... Satan “The Lord in His great mercy sent a most
had been having things his own way; but the precious message to His people through El-
Lord has raised up men and given them a sol- ders Waggoner and Jones. This message was
emn message to bear to His people .... This to bring more prominently before the world
message Satan sought to make of none effect, the uplifted Saviour, the sacrifice for the sins
and when every voice and every pen should of the whole world. It represented justifica-
have been intensely at work to stay the work- tion through faith in the Surety; it invited
ings and powers of Satan, there was a draw- the people to receive the righteousness of
ing apart; there were differences of opinion”8 Christ, which is manifest in obedience to all
(italics supplied). the commandments of God. Many had lost
The conference ended with Ellen White’s sight of Jesus. They needed to have their eyes
strong support of the message brought by Jones directed to His divine person, His merits,
and Waggoner. They had been God’s instru- and His changeless love for the human fam-
ments to bring forth in a clear, dynamic and ily. All power is given into His hands, so that
gentlemanly manner, He may dispense rich
the truth that she had “The Lord in His great mercy gifts unto men, impart-
been teaching all along. sent a most precious message ing the priceless gift of
About eight months His own righteousness
to His people through Elders
after the Minneapolis to the helpless human
Conference, on June 19, Waggoner and Jones.” agent. This is the mes-
1889, while at Rome, sage that God com-
New York, Ellen White preached the fol- manded to be proclaimed with a loud voice,
lowing regarding the light the men had been and attended with the outpouring of His
presenting. “I have been presenting it to you Spirit in a large measure.”10
for the last 45 years—the matchless charms of This powerful truth Mrs. White soon
Christ .... When Brother Waggoner brought amplified in the book Steps to Christ: “Since
out these ideas in Minneapolis, it was the first we are sinful, unholy, we cannot perfectly
clear teaching on this subject from any human obey the holy law of God. We have no righ-
lips I had heard, excepting the conversations teousness of our own with which to meet
between myself and my husband. I have said the claims of the law of God. But Christ has
to myself, It is because God has presented it made a way of escape for us .... He lived a sin-
to me in vision that I see it so clearly, and they less life. He died for us, and now He offers to
cannot .... And when another presented it, ev- take our sins and give us His righteousness.
ery fiber of my heart said, Amen.”9 If you give yourself to Him, and accept Him
Though O. A. Olsen was not present in as your Savior, then, sinful as your life may
Minneapolis in 1888, he was elected presi- have been, for His sake you are accounted
dent of the General Conference at that time righteous. Christ’s character stands in place

  1888 Materials, pp. 348, 349.

9 10
  A. V. Olson, op. cit. pp. 45-50.
328 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 4

of your character, and you are accepted before presented .... The flock of God were fed with
God just as if you had not sinned. soul-nourishing food.”13
“More than this, Christ changes the heart. General Conference, 1889, Battle Creek.
He abides in your heart by faith. You are to The spirit of contention present at Minne-
maintain this connection with Christ by faith apolis was absent, and harmony and broth-
and the continual surrender of your will to Him, erly love prevailed throughout the meeting.
and so long as you do this, He will work in you “Ellen White noted a major difference: ‘The
to will and to do according to His good pleasure spirit that was in the meeting at Minneapolis
.... We have no ground for self-exaltation. Our is not here’.... Instead of the ridicule and jest-
only ground of hope is in the righteousness of ing ... there were many testimonies ‘that the
Christ imputed to us, and in that wrought by past year has been the best of their life; the
His Spirit working in and through us.”11 light shining forth from the Word of God has
been clear and distinct—justification by faith,
Taking the Message Christ our righteousness.’”14
to the Churches After that conference, Ellen White went to
the field again, working alone or with Elders
Ellen White revealed her enthusias-
Jones and Waggoner. She wrote, “I consider it
tic support of the message presented at the
a privilege to stand by the side of my brethren
General Conference by joining A. T. Jones in
and give my testimony with the message for
carrying the glorious truth of Righteousness
the hour; and I saw that the power of God at-
by Faith to the churches.12 In early 1889 they
tended the message whenever it was spoken.”15
held meetings in South Lancaster, Massachu-
setts. They attended camp meetings at Wil- The Message Set Forth
liamsport, Pennsylvania; at Rome, New York
by the Printed Page
and at Ottawa, Kansas.
At the Kansas camp meeting, there was, at The message of Righteousness by Faith
first, resistance to the revival emphasis, but in was set forth in books so each member could
the end “great victories” were gained. In South study for himself. In 1890 E. J. Waggoner
Lancaster, “as our brethren and sisters opened wrote Christ and His Righteousness, a 96-page
their hearts to the light, they obtained a better presentation.16 Some of the chapter headings
knowledge of what constitutes faith. The Lord from this book are: Is Christ God? Is Christ
was very precious; he was ready to strengthen a Created Being? God Manifest in the Flesh;
his people. The meetings continued a week Important Practical Lesson; Christ the Law-
beyond their first appointment.... Eld. Jones giver; The Righteousness of God; The Lord
came from Boston and labored most earnestly Our Righteousness; Acceptance With God;
for the people, speaking twice and sometimes
three times a day.... The very message the
Lord has sent to the people of this time was 13  1888 Materials, p. 267, March 5, 1889.
14
  Schwarz, pp. 192, 193. (E. G. W. quotes are from letter
W-30-1890.)
11
  Ellen G. White, Steps to Christ, pp. 62, 63. 15
  A. V. Olson, op. cit. pp. 63-64.
12
  A. V. Olson, op. cit. pp. 59-63. 16
  E. J. Waggoner, Christ and His Righteousness, p. 3.
Volume 7 — Number 4 – 1888 – The Minneapolis General Conference | 329

The Victory of Faith; and Bond-Servants and cy to unite together to finish the work. Battle
Freemen. lines are drawn between those who say that
The following books by Ellen White the church rejected the Message of Justifica-
“which had woven in their pages, in simple but tion by Faith in the Righteousness of Christ
effective form, the great truths of man’s need presented in 1888 and those who deny this as-
to depend completely upon Jesus for both jus- sertion. The facts remain that many delegates
tification and sanctification,”17 were published to the conference, in fact, received the message
during the decade of the 90’s:18 gladly. In addition to this, important leaders
Patriarchs and Prophets (1890); Steps to resisted the message in 1888 and influenced
Christ (1892); Thoughts from the Mount of others to do the same. Most of those leaders,
Blessing (1896); The Desire of Ages (1899); and including Uriah Smith, George Butler, I. D.
Christ’s Object Lessons (1900). Van Horn, Leroy Nicola and J. H. Morrison,
Elder L. E. Froom includes in his list of later confessed their error (particularly in op-
books on Righteousness by Faith a college posing E.G.W.) and assented to confidence in
textbook written by W. W. Prescott in 1930, the message, although they varied in their suc-
The Doctrine of Christ. Elder Prescott felt that cess in grasping and revealing the evidence of
“Every truth he held should be the direct out- the message in their lives.21
shining of Christ in some capacity, as Creator, The challenge today is to “remember the
Lawgiver, Revealer, Prophet, Example, Sacri- way the Lord has led us, and His teaching in
fice, Redeemer, Source of Righteousness, Me- our past history.”22 “Of all professing Chris-
diator, Advocate, Judge, Life-giver, and Re- tians, Seventh-day Adventists should be fore-
turning King.”19 most in uplifting Christ before the world. The
A. G. Daniells, after his 21 years as Presi-proclamation of the third angel’s message calls
dent of the General Conference (1901-1922) for the presentation of the Sabbath truth. This
took a special interest in the subject of Righ- truth, with others included in the message, is
teousness by Faith as it was emphasized in the to be proclaimed; but the great center of attrac-
General Conference of 1888. The results of his tion, Christ Jesus, must not be left out. It is at the
study appear in Christ Our Righteousness, a 128- cross of Christ that mercy and truth meet together,
page book published by the Ministerial Asso- and righteousness and peace kiss each other. The
ciation of SDA’s in 1926. Daniells led out at thesinner must be led to look to Calvary; with the
Ministerial Institute of the General Conference simple faith of a little child he must trust in the
session of 1926 held at Milwaukee, Wisconsin.20 merits of the Savior, accepting His righteousness,
believing in His mercy.”23 (Italics supplied by
Conclusion the writer.) As Elder A. G. Daniells so aptly
The controversy still rages today just as the challenged, “Shall we24 not do all in our power
Enemy managed to manipulate in 1888. Great to redeem the past?”
energies are diverted from the pressing urgen- 21  Schwarz, pp. 193, 194.
17
  Schwarz, p. 195. 22
  Ellen G. White, Life Sketches, p. 196.
18
  A. V. Olson, op. cit. pp. 64, 65. 23
  Ellen G. White, Gospel Workers, p. 156.
19
  L. E. Froom, Movement of Destiny, 1971, pp. 378, 379. 24
  A. G. Daniells, 1941 edition of Christ Our Righteousness,
20
  Norval F. Pease, By Faith Alone, 1962, p. 189. p. 87.
330 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 4

A. T. Jones — Editor, Author, Preacher

by Marlene Steinweg

P astor Alonzo Trevier Jones is one of the

most controversial Seventh-day Adven-
tists who ever lived. He and Dr. Ellet J. Wag-
Troops from Fort Walla Walla were sent to
quell the rebellion and force them to return.
During the battle, General Canby was gravely
goner initiated in 1888 a powerful spiritual re- wounded. Sergeant A. T. Jones joined other
vival the impact of which is reverberating even soldiers in providing cover by firing over the
today. The life of A. T. Jones perplexes Bible heads of the team that rescued their mortally
and Church History scholars who seek to trace wounded General. The Indians fled, but Kint-
how this brilliant, dedicated author, editor and puash was eventually captured and hanged,
preacher finally was finally disfellowshipped and the rebellion ended.
from the church. His life demonstrates that Alonzo T. Jones served for five years in
when God uses human instruments to exalt the United States Army. He spent much of
truth to His people, this does not guarantee his free time studying religious books and
the message will be received as it should. Nor his Bible. He obtained Seventh-day Adven-
does the message safeguard that person’s rela- tist publications and came out from the Fort
tionship with Christ unless it is taken into the to attend evangelistic meetings held by El-
heart and lived in the life. Man is still allowed der Isaac Van Horn, who had recently begun
freedom of choice, as was A. T. Jones. working in Oregon.
Jones was born in Ohio on April 21, On August 8, 1874, in Walla Walla,
1850 (some authors say April 26.).His ear- Washington, the largest town in the Terri-
ly childhood and youth are practically un- tory, he surrendered to his Lord in baptism.
known. This biography begins with an an- Mrs. Adelia Van Horn reported to the Review
ecdote that occurred when Jones was in the and Herald (August 25, 1874, p. 78) that six
United States Army, stationed at Fort Walla souls had been baptized by Elder Van Horn.
Walla, Washington. She described each baptismal candidate but
Troops from Fort Walla Walla under the without giving their names. She referred to
leadership of General E. R. S. Canby were agi- Jones when she said, “The next one that came
tated because their leader had fallen in battle. forward was a young man, a soldier from the
He was gravely wounded by members of the garrison.” She described this soldier’s conver-
rebellious Modoc Indian Tribe led by Chief sion: “For weeks he has been earnestly seeking
Kintpuash, also known as “Captain Jack”. The the Lord, and a few days hence received bright
Modoc Indians had not been able to sup- evidence of sins forgiven. After being buried
port their families at the Klamath reserva- with Christ he arose exclaiming with upraised
tion where they had been moved in 1864. In hands, ‘Dead to the world, and alive to thee,
1872 the Indians returned to their native Lost O my God!’” He completed his enlistment
River Valley on the California-Oregon border. term and fourteen months after his baptism,
Volume 7 — Number 4 A. T. Jones — Editor, Author, Preacher | 331

on November 2, 1875, he was discharged from a very small town on the eastern border of the
the Army with the rank of sergeant. state, he and Frances had their first child, La-
Jones dedicated his life to winning others neta. Sad for this family, Laneta was retarded,
to the precious truths he had found. This new and her care often caused difficulties and ten-
convert was nearly six feet tall, angular, with sion in their marriage.
a fair complexion, hazel eyes and light brown J. H. Waggoner, Ellet’s father, was im-
hair. Although he was naturally abrupt, and pressed with Jones’ ability with words and
some described him as having uncouth pos- invited him to work at the Pacific Press Pub-
turing and gestures, singularity of speech and lishing Association in Oakland, California. In
manner, within a few years, God was using 1885 he became assistant editor of Signs of the
him in the gospel work in the Oregon-Wash- Times and began teaching Bible at Healds-
ington Territory. He helped Elder Van Horn burg College. In one of his favorite classes, he
raise up churches and served as tentmaster reviewed the ten horns of the fourth prophetic
during evangelistic meetings. beast in Daniel 7. Soon he was convinced that
Jones met Elder Van Horn’s sister-in-law, one of the ten horns of the prophecy was the
Miss Frances E. Patton and formed a special Huns rather than the Alemanni as tradition-
friendship. On April 15, 1877 he and Frances ally taught by Uriah Smith.
were married. At the Pacfic Press he met and worked
In October 1877 the North Pacific Con- with E. J. Waggoner. These two West-coast
ference was formed. Elder Van Horn was men became co-editors of the Signs in 1886
president; his wife was secretary; A. T. Jones when Elder J. H. Waggoner went to Eu-
was treasurer. In Oregon the following year, rope to help out in the work in Switzerland.
Jones was ordained to the ministry along with Soon articles appeared in the Signs teaching
two other ministers, Elders I. D. Van Horn Jones’ theories regarding the ten horns of the
and W. L. Raymond. prophecy in Daniel 7 that directly disagreed
Two years later, in 1880, with Uriah Smith’s view.
he became the first secre- Scriptures Read Alternately at the This caused objections to
Minneapolis General Conference by
tary of the newly-formed arise from the Review and
Upper Columbia Confer- E. J. Waggoner A. T. Jones Herald and General Con-
ence. Since there were only Jer. 23:5-7 Eph. 2:4-8
ference leadership. A vote
two pastors in the Confer- was taken during the 1887
Gal. 2:16-21 Rom. 11:1-33
ence, he himself and G. General Conference that
Rom. 1:14-17 Rom. 2:13-29
W. Colcord, the president, no Seventh-day Adventist
Jones was the only pos- Gal. 3 (entire) Rom. 3 (entire) press should print contro-
sible choice for the posi- Gal. 5:16 Rom. 9:7-33 versial points of doctrine.
tion. Around 1880 he also Gal. 2 (entire) Rom. 4:1-11 In 1887 Jones and his
helped establish a church Rom. 5 (entire) Rom. 1:15-17 wife had a second daugh-
at Damascus, Oregon, just Rom. 8:14-39 1 John 5:1-4 ter, Desi. This same year
east of Portland. Movement of Destiny, L. E. Froom, he and Waggoner began
In 1883, while living in RHPA, 1971, p. 247. editing the American Sen-
Farmington, Washington, tinel and became active in
332 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 4

the movement to oppose Sunday laws. For In 1897 Jones was elected as a member
a time, Jones was pastor of the Healdsburg of the General Conference Committee. He
SDA Church. was also appointed as editor of the Review
At the General Conference of 1888, pre- and Herald, so that “instead of speaking to
conference session, Jones spoke his views re- comparatively few of our people in annual
garding the 10 kingdoms which succeeded the gatherings, he will address all of them every
Roman Empire. week” (RH, Octo-
He supported his In October 1906, Ellen White declared that Jones ber 5, 1897, p.
colleague E. J. had apostasized. She issued a warning to leaders 640). This ap-
Waggoner in his and members not to be influenced by him. pointment ended
presentation on in 1901 when he
Righteousness by Faith. When it was moved was released from that position, so he could
that the discussion regarding Righteousness “be free to engage in evangelistic work in the
by Faith be postponed for another time, Jones field” (RH, May 14, 1901).
and Waggoner read a series of verses that Jones supported the organizational changes
greatly impressed the hearers and avoided Ellen White advocated in 1901, including the
postponement (see box). adoption of a 25-member executive committee
In 1889 Jones traveled with Ellen White, to oversee the church in lieu of a president. A.
speaking at camp meetings and ministe- G. Daniells was chosen to chair the 25-mem-
rial institutes. He was the first Seventh-day ber committee, but always considered himself
Adventist who, with J. O. Corliss, spoke be- to be the church’s president.
fore legislators in Washington, D.C., for the Some people are amused to note that,
cause of separation of church and state. In while Jones supported the move to elimi-
1890 Jones gave instructions on Righteous- nate “kingship”, he accepted the presidency
ness by Faith at a special ministerial institute of the California Conference, and continued
held at Battle Creek. through 1904. He was also a member and
Mrs. White cautioned him in 1893 that he president of the SDA Educational Society
was in danger of expressing extreme views on that “stimulated the move of the original col-
the relationship between faith and works. lege out of Battle Creek on the basis of Mrs.
In April of 1894, Jones made the grave er- White’s testimony.” (Knight, p. 211)
ror of announcing at the Battle Creek Taber- In 1902 Jones refused to accept leadership
nacle his full support of Anna Rice Phillips of the General Conference Committee.
who claimed to have the gift of prophecy. Mrs. E. G. White wrote a letter April 16, 1903
White reproved him for supporting her, and to Dr. Kellogg and asked A. T. Jones to take it
he was quick to acknowledge his error (RH, to the medical meetings in Battle Creek. She
July, 4, 1949, p. 10, W. M. Adams). Regard- asked Jones to pray with Kellogg, and when the
less of this error in judgement, Jones co-edited moment was right, to give him the letter and
the American Sentinel with C. P. Bollman from help him see his danger. He followed her in-
1894 to 1896 and edited the journal during structions; and apparently a great reconciliation
1896 and 1897. was made between Dr. Kellogg and the leaders
Volume 7 — Number 4 A. T. Jones — Editor, Author, Preacher | 333

there. Later, Ellen White was shown that,

in fact, Kellogg had not changed. TIME LINE
During the summer of 1903, Jones
returned to Battle Creek at Kellogg’s 1850  Was born in April.
invitation to teach Bible at the Ameri- 1870  November, enlisted in the Army, stationed
can Medical Missionary College. Ellen at Fort Walla Walla, Washington.
White strongly counseled against this 1873  Fought in the Modoc War.
move. He did not believe her warn- 1874  Was baptized by I. D. Van Horn.
ing that such a move would lead to his 1875  November, was discharged from the Army.
downfall. In August, he accepted the Began working with Elder Van Horn.
presidency of Kellogg’s college. 1877  Was married. Became treasurer of new
In 1903 Jones wrote a tract entitled, North Pacific Conference.
“One-man Power” denouncing the decision 1878  Was ordained.
made during that General Conference to 1880  Served as secretary of new Upper Colum-
reinstate the office of president. He viewed bia Conference.
this as reestablishment of a “czardom.” 1880 Helped establish a church at Damascus,
In an attempt to recover Jones, Ellen Oregon.
White, in 1905, counseled him to join 1883  First daughter was born.
the religious freedom efforts in Wash- 1885  Was Bible teacher at Healdsburg College.
ington, D.C. He went and successfully Started working at the Pacific Publishing
helped stop a move to teach religion in Association. Became assistant Editor of
the public schools. By mid-April he had Signs of the Times.
returned to Battle Creek on the pretext 1886  Became co-editor of Signs with E. J. Wag-
that his wife needed help caring for their goner.
elder daughter. Ellen White had a vision 1887  Was active in opposing Sunday laws. Was
of his case showing that he really did not editor of American Sentinel. Was pastor
believe the testimonies. of the Healdsburg SDA Church. Second
At the 1905 General Conference, Jones’ daughter, was born.
credentials were renewed. He was elected 1888  Minneapolis General Conference.
as a member of a group that presented a 1889  Traveled with Ellen White to camp meet-
copy of the conference’s stand on civil gov- ings and ministerial institutes.
ernment and religious liberty to President 1890  Gave instruction on Righteousness by
Roosevelt in a White House ceremony. Faith at Battle Creek ministerial institute.
March 1906, Jones gave a public talk Became and continued as editor or co-edi-
on his differences with the church. That tor of the American Sentinel through 1904.
same month, Ellen White wrote to the 1892  Moved to Battle Creek.
Farnsworths that Jones was demonstrat- 1893  Was cautioned by Ellen White to avoid
ing bitterness in very strange speeches. extreme views on faith and works.
By June, she wrote to the Amadons that 1894  Supported Anna Rice Phillips as “proph-
Jones’ bitterness was as gall, and that he etess” until reproved by Ellen White.
was doing the very work he was warned
334 | Lest We Forget Volume 7 — Number 4

to avoid doing. In October, she declared that 1897  Was appointed Editor of the Re-
Jones had apostasized. She issued a warning to view and Herald.
leaders and members not to be influenced by 1901  Was released from editorial duties
him. A committee was established to examine on RH. Was president of the Cali-
whether or not to renew his credentials. On fornia Conference, through
May 22, 1907, the General Conference Com- 1902  Refused to be head of the General
mittee voted unanimously to ask him to turn Conference Committee.
in his credentials. (RH, June 27, 1907, pp. 5, 6.) 1903  Wrote tract, “One-man Power”.
The following year Jones was disfel- Moved to Battle Creek at Kellogg’s
lowshipped from the Berkeley, California invitation against the counsel of El-
Seventh-day Adventist church at the recom- len White. Agreed to be president
mendation of S. N. Haskell. (Knight, p. 243, of Kellogg’s college.
244.) Some writers say his wife was disfellow- 1904  Was president of the SDA Educa-
shipped at this time, and this may be true. Yet tional Society.
records reveal she was a member of the SDA 1905  Went to Washington, D. C. for reli-
Church when she died in 1946. gious liberty efforts. At the General
In 1909, at Jones’ request, the General Conference this year, his credentials
Conference Committee granted a review of were renewed.
his case at a public hearing. At this meeting, 1906  He had apostasized, according to
A. G. Daniells pled with him to put aside his Ellen White. A committee exam-
grievances and take his place again as a worker ined whether to renew his creden-
in the cause, and though he seemed close to tials.
doing just that, in the end, he refused. 1907  May, was asked to turn in his min-
In 1912 Jones joined a Kalamazoo, Michi- isterial credentials.
gan Seventh-day Adventist reform movement. 1908  Was disfellowshipped from the
This church gave him ministerial credentials, Berkeley, CA, SDA church.
but in 1914 disfellow-shipped him from their 1909  A public hearing was held to review
movement. Undaunted, he moved in 1915 to his case, but he was not reconciled.
Washington, D.C., where he joined the African 1912  Joined a Kalamazoo, MI, SDA re-
American People’s Church. But first, he influ- form movement. Was given minis-
enced them to separate from the SDA Church. terial credentials.
Soon he started a private journal, the 1914  Was disfellowshipped from the re-
American Sentinel of Religious Liberty, which form movement.
he used until 1923 to oppose religious legisla- 1915  Joined the Washington, D.C., Peo-
tion, church federation and organization, and ple’s Church.
to sling mud at the Seventh-day Adventist 1915-1923 Founded and published Amer-
Church. In 1921 Jones retired to Battle Creek, ican Sentinel of Religious Liberty.
but continued publishing the Sentinel. 1921  Retired to Battle Creek.
In 1923, Jones became ill and was admit- 1923  Suffered a stroke and died May 12.
ted to the Washington Sanitarium and Hos-
pital. He had nearly recovered from this ill-
Volume 7 — Number 4 A. T. Jones — Editor, Author, Preacher | 335

ness, when he suffered a stroke that took his Bibliography:

life, on Sabbath, May 12. He was buried in Froom, L. E., Movement of Destiny, RHPA, 1971.
Kalamazoo, Michigan. Knight, G. R., The Case of A. T. Jones, RHPA, 1987.
Schwarz, R. W., Lightbearers to the Remnant,
Thus ended the life of this messenger PPPA, 1979.
whom God had powerfully used to empha- White, A. L., Biography of E. G. White, Volume 5:
size the doctrine of Righteousness by Faith. The Early Elmshaven Years.
Opposition to this message and the resulting White, E. G., Selected Messages, Volume 12, pp.
bitterness this caused him, combined with his 179-205.
loss of faith in the Testimonies, and the ex- Review and Herald: October 5, 1897, p. 632; June
27, 1907, pp. 5, 6; May 14, 1901, p. 336; July 4,
treme view he urged of what constituted indi- 1949, pp. 10-12; July 10, 1952, pp. 9, 10.
vidual and corporate freedom, had completely
succeeded in separating this talented preacher
from the Seventh-day Adventist Church.
336 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

Volume 8 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1998

Righteousness by Faith
In issue features Ellen White indicates a Landmark that has been neglected; and A. T. Jones preaches
the Faith of Jesus; the Supplement insert contains a reprint of chapters 21 and 22 from “The Great
Nations of Today,” by A. T. Jones.
Volume 8 — Number 1 1888 — The Faith of Jesus | 337

1888 — The Faith of Jesus

Neglected Landmark—Core of the 1888 Message
Fred Bischoff, compiler

Introduction eyes the cleansing of the sanctuary transpir-

ing in heaven, and having decided relation to

“S tand by the landmarks.” Elder G. I. God’s people upon the earth, [also] the first
Butler telegraphed the delegates to and second angels’ messages and the third,
the 1888 Minneapolis General Conference unfurling the banner on which was inscribed,
Session. He erroneously believed that the ‘The commandments of God and the faith of
traditional view of the law in Galatians was Jesus.’ [Italics supplied here and throughout.]
an old landmark. In 1890, however, Ellen One of the landmarks under this message was
White revealed the mistake in such thinking the temple of God, seen by His truth-loving
in the manuscript entitled “Peril in Trust- people in heaven, and the ark containing the
ing in the Wisdom of law of God. The light of
Men.” She declared, “The “Faith in the ability of Christ the Sabbath of the fourth
law in Galatians is not a to save us amply and fully and commandment flashed its
vital question and never entirely is the faith of Jesus.” strong rays in the path-
has been. Those who have way of the transgressors of
called it one of the old landmarks simply God’s law. The nonimmortality of the wicked
do not know what they are talking about. It is an old landmark. I can call to mind nothing
never was an old landmark, and it never will more that can come under the head of the old
become such. These minds that have been landmarks. All this cry about changing the
wrought up in such an unbecoming man- old landmarks is imaginary.” (Ibid., p. 518)
ner, and have manifested such fruits as have The “faith of Jesus” is the neglected land-
been seen since the Minneapolis meeting, mark found in the heart of this list. This is part
may well begin to question whether a good of the banner of the third angel’s message. This
tree produces such evidently bitter fruit.” neglected landmark the 1888 message was to
(EGW 1888 Materials, p. 841) bring to the world. Note here more important
The year after Minneapolis Mrs. White references by Ellen White to this landmark.
wrote an entire manuscript on the topic,
“Standing by the Landmarks.” Looking Back at Minneapolis,
Notice how she lists in order what the SDA December 1888
pioneers had been led to discover in scripture. “The faith of Jesus has been overlooked and
“The passing of the time in 1844 was a peri- treated in an indifferent, careless manner. It
od of great events, opening to our astonished has not occupied the prominent position in
338 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

which it was revealed to John. Faith in Christ scarcely touched, the message is marred in our
as the sinner’s only hope has been largely left hands.” (Ibid., p. 367.)
out, not only of the discourses given but of the “God was working with me to present to the
religious experience of very many who claim people a message in regard to the faith of Jesus
to believe the third angel’s message. At this and the righteousness of Christ.” (Ibid., p. 370.)
meeting I bore testimony that the most pre- “The Lord is not pleased to have man
cious light had been shining forth from the trusting in his own ability or good deeds or
Scriptures in the presentation of the great sub- in a legal religion, but in God, the living God.
ject of the righteousness of Christ connected The present message that God has made it
with the law, which should be constantly kept the duty of His servants to give to the people
before the sinner as his only hope of salva- is no new or novel thing. It is an old truth
tion.... (Ibid., p. 212.) that has been lost sight of, just as Satan made
“The third angel’s message is the procla- his masterly efforts that it should be. The
mation of the commandments of God and Lord has a work for every one of His loyal
the faith of Jesus Christ. The commandments people to do to bring the faith of Jesus into
of God have been proclaimed, but the faith of the right place where it belongs—in the third
Jesus Christ has not been proclaimed by Sev- angel’s message. The law has its important
enth-day Adventists as of equal importance, position but is powerless unless the righ-
the law and the gospel going hand in hand. I teousness of Christ is placed beside the law
cannot find language to express this subject in to give its glory to the whole royal standard
its fullness.” (Ibid., p. 217.) of righteousness. ‘Wherefore the law is holy,
“What constitutes the faith of Jesus, that and the commandment holy, and just, and
belongs to the third angel’s message? Jesus be- good.’” (Rom. 7:12) (Ibid., p. 375.)
coming our sin-bearer that He might become
our sin-pardoning Saviour. He was treated as Counsels to Ministers,
we deserve to be treated. He came to our world September 1889
and took our sins that we might take His righ-
“The soul-saving message, the third an-
teousness. Faith in the ability of Christ to save
gel’s message, is the message to be given to the
us amply and fully and entirely is the faith of
world. The commandments of God and the
Jesus.” (Ibid.)
faith of Jesus are both important, immensely
Experience Following the important, and must be given with equal force
and power.... The faith of Jesus is not compre-
Minneapolis Conference, June 1889
hended. We must talk it, we must live it, we
“The message that was given to the people must pray it, and educate the people to bring
in these meetings presented in clear lines not this part of the message into their home life.
alone the commandments of God—a part of ‘Let this mind be in you, which was also in
the third angel’s message—but the faith of Christ Jesus.’ Phil. 2:5.” (Ibid., p. 430.)
Jesus, which comprehends more than is gen-
erally supposed.... If we proclaim the com-
mandments of God and leave the other half
Volume 8 — Number 1 1888 — Elder A. T. Jones on “The Faith of Jesus” | 339

To Brethren in Responsible ing characters for everlasting life. Everything

Positions, December 1890 shall work together for good to those that love
God.” (Ibid., p. 728.)
“Let Jesus be our theme. Let us with pen The reader may find further references to
and voice present, not only the command- faith and the 1888 Message: EGW 1888 Ma-
ments of God, but the faith of Jesus. This terials, pages 267, 281, 283, 291, 447, 1455,
will promote real heart piety as nothing else 1814. Or search for “faith of Jesus” on the Ellen
can.... Through patience, faith, and hope, in G. White online collection ([Link]).
all the changing scenes of life, we are form-

1888 — Elder A. T. Jones on “The Faith of Jesus”

T hrough the years, Elder A. T. Jones con-

tinued to emphasize the Faith of Jesus.
Here are some chronological excerpts from his
of Jesus. Nothing but that will answer. Neither
commandment of God nor faith of Jesus ever
enjoined the observance of Sunday, the first day
writings. [Original italics removed to high- of the week. Both commandment of God and
light the “Faith of Jesus”.] faith of Jesus show the everlasting obligation to
keep the seventh day, the Sabbath of the Lord
1888 — The “Abiding Sabbath thy God. Will you obey God? Will you keep the
and the ‘Lord’s Day,’” p. 128. commandments of God and the faith of Jesus?
The word of God is truth. All his com-
1891 — The Two Republics
mandments are truth. Ps. 119:151....”It shall be
our righteousness if we observe to do all these of Rome and the United
commandments before the Lord our God as he States of America, p. 715.
hath commanded us.” Nothing is obedience but ... If ever men become moral, it must be
to do what the Lord says, as he says it. He says, by some other means than even the moral law,
“The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord and much less could this result ever be brought
thy God; in it thou shalt not do any work.” To about by civil law or any other human process.
disregard the day which God has commanded Yet such means has been supplied, not by
to be kept, is disobedience. And the disobedi- man, but by the Author and Source of moral-
ence is not in the slightest relieved by the sub- ity. For, “Now the righteousness [the morality]
stitution of another day for the one which the of God without the law is manifested, being
Lord has fixed, even though that other day be witnessed by the law and the prophets; even
styled “Christian.” The fact is that the seventh the righteousness [the morality] of God which
day is the Sabbath; and in the fast-hastening is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all
Judgment the question will be, Have you kept them that believe; for there is no difference; for
it? God is now calling out a people who will all have sinned [made themselves immoral], and
keep the commandments of God, and the faith come short of the glory of God.” Rom. 3:21-23.
340 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

It is by the morality of Christ alone that men has endured the test, “gold tried in the fire.” So,
can be made moral. And this morality of Christ in the expression “buy of me that faith that has
is the morality of God, which is imputed to us endured,” is not that the same line of thought
for Christ’s sake; and we receive it by faith in that we have learned in “Let this mind be in
him who is both the author and finisher of faith. you that was also in Christ Jesus”?
Then by the Spirit of God the moral law is writ- When that mind is in me that was in Him,
ten anew in the heart and in the mind, sanctifying will not that mind do in me precisely what it
the soul unto obedience — unto morality. Thus, did in Him? How is it that we serve the law of
and thus alone, can men ever attain to morality; God, anyhow? “With the mind I serve the law
and that morality is morality of God which is by of God.” Rom. 7:25. Christ in this world, every
faith of Jesus Christ; and there is no other in this moment served the law of God. How did He
world. Therefore, as morality springs from God, do it? With the mind. By what process of the
and is planted in the heart by the Spirit of God, mind did He do it? By faith. Then, does He
through faith in the Son of God, it is demonstrated not tell you and me to buy of Him the faith of
by proofs of Holy Writ itself, that to God alone Jesus? Did not the faith of Jesus keep the com-
pertains the promotion of morality. mandments of God perfectly, all the time? And
is not that the faith that works by love? Love
1893 — The Third Angel’s is the fulfilling of the law. Then is not that the
Message — No. 10 third angel’s message, when He says, “Come
General Conference Bulletin, pp. 205, 206. and buy of me gold tried in the fire, (love and
A. T. Jones’ Sermons faith) and white raiment (righteousness of
Christ) that thou mayest be clothed, that the
Obedience is the service of love, and Jesus shame of thy nakedness do not appear”? So, we
tells us to buy of Him gold tried in the fire, see how it is now that the mind that was in
which is faith and love, the faith which works Christ will stand all of the trials that this world
by love, the genuine article of faith. What is it can bring. Is not the mind of Christ the same
that is to be tried with severe fiery trials? Your yesterday, today, and forever? Will the mind of
faith which is more precious than gold, though Christ in Him do differently from the mind
it be tried in the fire. Then, you see, as every of Christ in me or in any other man? No. The
man’s faith is to be so tried, he needs the faith mind of Christ was whose mind? [Voice: “The
that has stood the [Link] we have the tes- mind of God.”] God was in Him in the flesh.
timony: “Here are they which keep the com-
mandments of God and” — have faith in Jesus? 1893 — The Third Angel’s
No. The have is not in there. They keep the Message — No. 18
commandments of God and [keep] the faith General Conference Bulletin, p. 412.
of Jesus. That is the genuine article; that is the
faith which, in Him, endured the test. That is Then that faith which He gives, which He
the faith which met every fiery trial that Satan enables us to keep—the faith of Jesus which en-
knows, and all the power that Satan could rally, ables us to keep the commandments of God—
that faith endured the test. So then, He comes there is the love of God by a faith unfeigned.
and says to us, “You buy of me that faith that Oh then the message of the righteousness of
Volume 8 — Number 1 1888 — Elder A. T. Jones on “The Faith of Jesus” | 341

God which is by faith in Jesus Christ, brings behold the face of my Father who is in heav-
us to, and brings to us, the perfect fulfillment en.” Well, then, brethren, when we go into the
of the law of God, does it not? [Congregation: company of angels, looking where they look,
“Yes.”] Then that is the object and the aim and to receive what they are looking there to re-
the one single point of the third angel’s mes- ceive, and the law witnesses that it is our own,
sage, is it not? [Congregation: “Yes.”] That is then why shall not that blessed canopy cover
Christ. Christ in His righteousness. Christ in us? And that is the covering of God drawn
His purity. Christ in His love. Christ in His over His people. So then the requisite to this
gentleness. Christ in His entire being. Christ is the faith that lifts up the face to the face of
and Him crucified. That is the word, brethren. Jesus, and it is not because of our goodness but
Let us be glad of it; let us be glad of it. [Con- because of our need.
gregation: “Amen.”] Prof. Prescott then stood and read the fol-
lowing statement by Ellen G. White from
1893 — The Third Angel’s Bible Echoe, December 1, 1892: “The hand of
Message — No. 22 the Infinite is stretched over the battlements
General Conference Bulletin, pp. 496, 497. of heaven to grasp your hand in its embrace.
The mighty Helper is nigh to help the most
We have found in our study that the erring, the most sinful and despairing. Look
work today stands exactly as it did where the up by faith, and the light of the glory of God
apostles left it. will shine upon you.”
Well then, when that promise of the Spirit Elder Jones then continued his talk:
came upon the people in that day, God mani- I did not know that that was there, but
fested His own power, in His own way, at His brethren, we can be thankful that the Spirit
own will, upon those who were His. That is of God guides us to it here. And do not forget
the way He will do it again. this passage that we have been wanting to get
Let us read that verse again now. “God to so long and now it comes in just exactly:
who commanded the light to shine out of “Now the righteousness of God without the
darkness, hath shined in our hearts.” Don’t law is manifested .... Even the righteousness
forget it. Well, how can we forget it. It is so, is of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all
it not? “To give the light of the knowledge of and upon all them that believe. For there is no
the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.” difference. For all have sinned and come short
Then we found in the lesson last Friday night of the glory of God.”
that we were to obtain the righteousness of We have studied this before—that the righ-
God which is by faith of Jesus Christ, by look- teousness of God without the law is manifested
ing into the face of Jesus, and while we look by the law. There is another phrase: “Being wit-
there, receiving that righteousness more and nessed by the law and the prophets.” Do not
more, being molded more and more into His forget for a moment or fail to remember always
image, the law of God stands there in all its that where the righteousness of God is, which is
glory witnessing that that is the way to look. obtained by faith of Jesus Christ, the prophets of
We found that that was the occupation of the God will stand in that place and witness to that
angels also in heaven. “Their angels do always man that he has it. [Congregation: “Amen!”]
342 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

That means at this time, for he is coming to us Yes, and perhaps you do. But what is that?
now. So, I am glad that the Spirit of God has That is self-defense. That is self-replying. No.
led us to it in His way and His prophet stands Keep back that wicked self. Let God attend
and witnesses that that is true and that we have to the matter. “Vengeance is mine; I will re-
the truth in that thing as it is in Jesus Christ pay, saith the Lord.” That is what Jesus Christ
and as shining from His holy face. [By request did. He was spit upon; he was taunted; he was
the quotation was read again.] struck upon the face; his hair was pulled; a
Then, brethren, look up. Then, when we crown of thorns was put upon his head and in
see the signs in the sun, moon, and stars, and mockery the knee was bowed, with “Hail King
upon earth distress of nations, then look up; of the Jews.” They blindfolded Him and then
lift up your heads. Rejoice, for your redemption struck Him and cried: “Prophesy, who is it that
draweth nigh. Look up, because that comes smote thee?” All that was put upon Him. And
alone by looking up in the face of Him that has in His human nature He bore all that, because
said it. We need to look up, for that brings the His divine self was kept back.
righteousness, the glory of Jesus Christ, and it Was there any suggestion to him, suppose
is that glory which makes us immortal. But it is you, to drive back that riotous crowd? to let loose
the same glory that consumes. We are to look one manifestation of His divinity and sweep
up. He wants us to look up in order to receive it. away the whole wicked company? Satan was
And He wants us to look up before that great there to suggest it to Him, if nothing else. What
day in order that we may look up in that day. did He do? He stood defenseless as the Lamb
of God. There was no assertion of His divine
1895 — The Third Angel’s self, no sign of it—only the man standing there,
Message — No. 17 leaving all to God to do whatsoever He pleased.
General Conference Bulletin, pp. 330, 331. He said to Pilate: “Thou couldst have no power
A. T. Jones’ Sermons at all against me, except it were given thee from
above.” That is the faith of Jesus. And that is what
... We are tempted, we are tried, and there the prophecy means when it says, “Here are they
is always room for us to assert ourselves and that keep the commandments of God, and the
we undertake to make things move. There faith of Jesus.” We are to have that divine faith
are suggestions which rise that such and such of Jesus Christ, which comes to us in the gift of
things are “too much for even a Christian to the mind which He gives. That mind which He
bear,” and that “Christian humility is not in- gives to me will exercise in me the same faith it
tended to go as far as that.” Some one strikes exercised in Him. So we keep the faith of Jesus.
you on the cheek or breaks your wagon or tools So then there was He, by that self-surrender
or he may stone your tent or meetinghouse. keeping back His righteous self and refusing
Satan suggests, “Now you send those fellows ever to allow it to appear under the most griev-
up. You take the law to them. Christians are ous temptations—and the Spirit of Proph-
not to bear such things as that in the world; ecy tells us that what was brought upon Him
that is not fair.” You answer Him: “That is so. there in the night of His betrayal were the very
There is no use of that. We will teach those things that were the hardest for human nature
fellows a lesson.” to submit to. But He, by the keeping back of
Volume 8 — Number 1 1888 — Elder A. T. Jones on “The Faith of Jesus” | 343

His divine self, caused human nature to submit complete. He was made flesh itself—the same
to it by the power of the Father, who kept Him flesh and blood as those whom He came to
from sinning. And by that means He brings redeem. He was made in all points like these;
us to that same divine mind, that same divine He was “in all points tempted like as we are.”
power, that when we shall be taunted, when we If in any “point” he had not been “like as we
shall be stricken upon the face, when we shall are,” then, on that point he could not possibly
be spit upon, when we shall be persecuted as have been tempted “like as we are.”
He was—as shortly we shall be—that divine He was “touched with the feeling of our in-
mind which was in Him being given to us will firmities,” because He “was in all points tempt-
keep back our natural selves, our sinful selves ed like as we are.” When He was tempted, he
and we will leave all to God.... felt the desires and the inclinations of the flesh,
precisely as we feel them when we are tempted.
1899 — Review and Herald, For “every man is tempted when he is drawn
December 19, 1899 away of his own lusts [his own desires and in-
clinations of the flesh] and enticed.” James 1:14.
The work is done. “He hath redeemed us All this Jesus could experience without sin, be-
from the curse.” Thank the Lord. He was made a cause to be tempted is not sin. It is only “when
curse for us, because He did hang upon the tree. lust hath conceived,” when the desire is cher-
And since this is all an accomplished thing, ished, when the inclination is sanctioned—only
freedom from the curse by the cross of Jesus then it is that “it bringeth forth sin.” And Jesus
Christ is the free gift of God to every soul on never even in a thought cherished a desire or
the earth. And when a man receives this free sanctioned an inclination of the [Link] in
gift of redemption from all the curse, that roll such flesh as ours He was tempted in all points
still goes with him; yet, thank the Lord, not as we are and yet without a taint of sin.
carrying a curse any more, but bearing witness And thus, by the divine power that he re-
to “the righteousness of God which is by faith ceived through faith in God, He, in our flesh,
of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that utterly quenched every inclination of that flesh
believe: for there is no difference.” Rom. 3:21, and effectually killed at its root every desire of
22. For the very object of his redeeming us the flesh and so “condemned sin in the flesh.”
from the curse is “that the blessing of Abraham And in so doing He brought complete victory
might come on the Gentiles through Jesus and divine power to maintain it to every soul in
Christ.” That blessing of Abraham is the righ- the world. All this He did “that the righteous-
teousness of God, which, as we have already ness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who
found in these studies, can come only from walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.”
God as the free gift of God, received by faith. This victory in its fullness is free to every
soul in Christ Jesus. It is received by faith in
1900 — Review and Herald, Jesus. It is accomplished and maintained by
October 2, 1900 “the faith of Jesus,” which He has wrought out
in perfection and has given to every believer
In Christ the battle has been fought on in Him. For “this is the victory which overco-
every point, and the victory has been made meth the world, even our faith.”
344 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

1900 — Christian Patriotism and could have been with Him even though
or Religion and the He had not given Himself for us. But man
through sin became without God, and God
Faith of Jesus, p. 27.
wanted to be again with us. Therefore Jesus
became “us” that God with Him might be
From that day to this, it has been made
“God with us.” And that is His name, because
plain to all people that faith in God, the faith
that is what He is. Blessed be His name.
of Jesus Christ, the original principle of the
And this is “the faith of Jesus” and the
Gospel and of the church, means the absolute
power of it. This is our Saviour—one of God
separation of Church and State; the renuncia-
and one of man—and therefore able to save
tion of the throne and power of earthly do-
to the uttermost every soul who will come to
minion; the total separation of religion and
God by Him ....
the State; and that uniting with the church of
The Catholic doctrine of the human na-
Christ means separation from the State and
ture of Christ is simply that that nature is not
countries of this world.
human nature at all, but divine: “more sublime
And this is what faith in God, the faith of
and glorious than all natures.” It is that in His
Jesus Christ, the fundamental principle of the
human nature Christ was so far separated from
Gospel and of the church, means to all people
mankind as to be utterly unlike that of man-
in the world to-day.
kind, that His was a nature in which He could
1903 —The Place of the have no sort of fellow-feeling with mankind.
But such is not the faith of Jesus. The faith of
Bible in Education, p. 47. Jesus is that “as the children are partakers of flesh
and blood, He also Himself likewise took part
Surely there is needed, and sorely needed, of the same.” The faith of Jesus is that God sent
today, an educational reform. And, since the “His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh.”
educational process of today is one in which The faith of Jesus is that “in all things it behooved
doubt is the beginning the course, and the Him to be made like unto His brethren.”
end, it is certain that the only true educational The faith of Jesus is that He “Himself took our
reform for today is one in which faith is the infirmities” and was touched “with the feeling of
beginning, the course, and the end: and that our infirmities,” being tempted in all points like
faith, the faith of Jesus Christ, the faith which as we are. If He was not as we are, He could not
enables him who exercises it to comprehend, possibly be tempted “like as we are.” But He was
to understand, and to know, the truth, and “in all points tempted like as we are.” Therefore
only the truth — the truth as it is in Jesus. He was “in all points” “like as we are.”
The faith of Rome as to the human nature
1905 — The Consecrated Way to
of Christ and Mary and of ourselves springs
Christian Perfection, p. 26. from that idea of the natural mind that God is
too pure and too holy to dwell with us and in
His name is called Emmanuel which is us in our sinful human nature; that sinful as we
“God with us.” Not God with Him only but are, we are too far off for Him in His purity and
God with us. God was with Him in eternity holiness to come to us just as we are.
Volume 8 — Number 1 1888 — Elder A. T. Jones on “The Faith of Jesus” | 345

The true faith—the faith of Jesus—is that, This is the faith of Jesus that is given to
far off from God as we are in our sinfulness, in men. This is the faith of Jesus that must be
our human nature received by men in
which He took, This victory in its fullness is free to every soul order for them to
He has come to in Christ Jesus. It is received by faith in Jesus. be saved. This is the
us just where we It is accomplished and maintained by “the faith faith of Jesus which,
are; that, infinitely of Jesus,” which He has wrought out in perfec- now in this time of
pure and holy as tion and has given to every believer in Him. the Third Angel’s
He is, and sinful, Message, must be
degraded, and lost received and kept
as we are, He in Christ by His Holy Spirit will by those who will be saved from the worship
willingly dwell with us and in us to save us, to of the “beast and his image,” and enabled to
purify us, and to make us holy. keep the commandments of God. This is the
The faith of Rome is that we must be faith of Jesus referred to in the closing words
pure and holy in order that God shall dwell of the Third Angel’s Message: “Here are they
with us at all. that keep the commandments of God, and the
The faith of Jesus is that God must dwell faith of Jesus.” Ibid., page 124.
with us and in us in order that we shall be The present time being the time when the
holy or pure.... coming of Jesus and the restitution of all things
And this is the faith of Jesus: this is the is at the very doors and this final perfecting
point where the faith of Jesus reaches lost, sin- of the saints having necessarily to precede the
ful man to help him. For thus it has been dem- coming of the Lord and the restitution of all
onstrated to the very fulness of perfection, that things, we know by every evidence that now
there is no man in the wide world for whom we are in the times of refreshing —the time of
there is not hope in God, no one so lost that he the latter rain. And as certainly as that is so, we
can not be saved by trusting God in this faith are also in the time of the utter blotting out of
of Jesus. And this faith of Jesus, by which in the all sins that have ever been against us. And the
place of the lost, He hoped in God and trusted blotting out of sins is exactly this thing of the
God for salvation from sin and power to keep cleansing of the sanctuary; it is the finishing of
from sinning—this victory of His it is that has all transgression in our lives; it is the making an
brought to every man in the world divine faith end of all sins in our character; it is the bringing
by which every man can hope in God and in of the very righteousness of God which is by
trust in God and can find the power of God faith of Jesus Christ, to abide alone everlastingly.
to deliver him from sin and to keep him from
sinning. That faith which He exercised and by
which He obtained the victory over the world,
the flesh, and the devil—that faith is His free
gift to every lost man in the world. And thus
“this is the victory that overcometh the world,
even our faith;” and this is the faith of which
He is the Author and Finisher.
346 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

Supplement:

The Faith of Jesus

Excerpts from The Great Nations of To-Day, by A.T. Jones,
Battle Creek, MI, Review and Herald Publishing Company, 1901.

Chapter 21, pp. 225-234 This is the great argument of Rom. 3:19-
31: “Now we know that what things soever the
The Faith of Jesus law saith, it saith to them who are under the
law: that every mouth may be stopped, and
By A. T. Jones all the world may become guilty before God....

C hrist kept the commandments of God: “I Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no
have kept my Father’s commandments, flesh be justified in His sight: for by the law is
and abide in His love.” John 15:10. By His obe- the knowledge of sin. But now the righteous-
dience it is that many must be made righteous. ness of God without the law is manifested, be-
“For as by one man’s [Adam’s] disobedience ing witnessed by the law and the prophets;
many were made sinners, so by the obedience even the righteousness of God which is by faith
of one [Christ] shall many be made righteous.” of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that
Rom. 5:19. But these are made righteous only believe: for there is no difference: for all have
by faith in Him, thus having “the righteousness sinned, and come short of the glory of God.”
of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto Then the question comes in, “Do we then
all and upon all them that believe: for there is make void the law through faith? God forbid;
no difference: for all have sinned, and come yea, we establish the law.” Notice, he has al-
short of the glory of God.” Rom. 3:22, 23. ready said that although this righteousness of
All have sinned; and “sin is the transgres- God is “without the law,” and by faith of Christ,
sion of the law.” As all have thus transgressed yet it is “witnessed by the law and the proph-
the law, none can attain to righteousness by ets.” It is a righteousness that accords with the
the law. There is righteousness in the law of law; it is a righteousness to which the law can
God; in fact, the Word says, “All thy com- bear witness; it is a righteousness with which
mandments are righteousness;” but there is the law in its perfect righteousness can find
no righteousness there for the transgressor. no fault: it is indeed the very righteousness
If righteousness ever comes to onewho has of the law itself; for it is the righteousness of
transgressed the law, it must come from some God, and the law is only the law of God. It is
source besides the law. And as all, in all the the righteousness of God, which in Christ is
world, have transgressed the law, to whomso- wrought out for us by His perfect obedience
ever, in all the world, righteousness shall come, to the commandments of God, and of which
it must be from another source than from the we become partakers by faith in Him; for “by
law, and that source is Christ Jesus the Lord. the obedience of One shall many be made
righteous.” Thus we become the children of
Volume 8 — Number 1 The Faith of Jesus | 347

God by faith in Christ. By faith in Him the wages of sin is death.” And this being so, all
righteousness of the law is met in us. And we that the law can possibly minister is death.
do not make void, but we establish, the law 2. The law was ordained to justification
of God, by faith in Christ. In other words, in (Rom. 2:13), but it will justify only the doers of
Christ is found the keeping of the law of God. the law: but of all the children of Adam there
This is shown again in Gal. 2:17: “But if, have been no doers of the law: “all have sinned,
while we seek to be justified by Christ, we our- and come short of the glory of God.”
selves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ 3. The law was ordained to righteousness
the minister of sin? God forbid.” To be found (Rom. 10:5), but it can count as righteous only
sinners, is to be found transgressors of the law; the obedient: and all the world is guilty of dis-
for “sin is the transgression of the law.” Then obedience before God.
since the Lord has set His everlasting “God Therefore, because of man’s failure, be-
forbid” against any suggestion that Christ is cause of his wrong doings, the law could not
the minister of the transgression of the law, it minister to him life, it could not justify him,
follows as certainly that Christ ministers the it could not accept him as righteous. So far
keeping of the law. The believer in Jesus finds as man was concerned, the purpose of the law
in Christ the keeping of the commandments was entirely frustrated.
of God —the law of God. Whosoever there- But mark, “What the law could not do, in
fore professes to be justified by faith in Christ, that it was weak’ through the sinful flesh, God
and yet claims the “liberty” to disregard the sent His Son to do, in the likeness of sinful flesh.
law of God in a single point, is deceived. He is What the law could not do, Christ does. The law
only claiming that Christ is the minister of sin, could not minister life, because by transgres-
against which the Lord has set His everlasting sion all had incurred its penalty of death; the
“God forbid.” Thus faith, justification by faith, law could not give justification, because by fail-
establishes the law of God; because faith, the ure to do it, all had brought themselves under
of Jesus Christ, is the only means there is by its condemnation; the law could not give righ-
which the keeping of the commandments of teousness, because all had sinned. But instead
God can ever be manifested in the life of any- of this death, Christ gives life; instead of this
body in the world. condemnation, Christ gives justification; instead
This is yet further shown in Rom. 8:3-10: of this sin, Christ gives righteousness.
“For what the law could not do, in that it was And for what? — That henceforth the law
weak through the flesh, God sending His own might be despised by us? — Nay, verily! But
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, “that the righteousness of the law might be ful-
condemned sin the flesh, that the righteous- filled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but
ness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who after the Spirit.”
walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.” “Think not that I am come to destroy the
What was it that the law could not do? law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy,
1. The law was ordained to life (Rom. 7:10), but to fulfill,” said the holy Son of God. And so
but it could not minister life, because “all had “Christ is the end [the object, the aim, the pur-
sinned,” — transgressed the law, — and “the pose] of the law for righteousness to everyone
that believeth.” Rom. 10:4. For of God, Christ
348 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

Jesus “is made unto us wisdom, and righteous- whether of grace or of glory, is “righteousness,
ness, and sanctification, and redemption: that, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.” Rom.
according as it is written, He that glorieth, let 14:17. Except a man be born again, he can not
him glory in the Lord.” 1 Cor. 1:30, 31. see, nor enter into, the righteousness of God;
“The law is spiritual.” But “the carnal mind he can not see, nor enter into, the peace of God,
[the natural mind, the minding of the flesh] which passes all understanding; and except he
is enmity against God: for it is not subject to be born of the Spirit of God, how can he see, or
the law of God, neither indeed can be. So then enter into, that “joy in the Holy Ghost”?
they that are in the flesh can not please God.” Except a man be born again — born of the
Rom. 7:14; 8:7, 8. Spirit — before he dies, he will never see the res-
How then shall we please God? How shall urrection unto life. This is shown in Rom. 8:11:
we become come subject to the law of God? “If the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from
The Saviour says, “That which is born of the the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ
flesh is flesh,” and we have just read in Ro- from the dead shall also quicken your mortal
mans that “they that are in the flesh can not bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
please God.” But the Saviour says, further, It is certain, therefore, that except the
“That which is born of the Spirit is spirit.” Spirit of Christ dwells in us, we can not be
Therefore it is certain that except we are raised from the dead to life. But except His
born of the Spirit, we can not please God; we Spirit dwells in us, we are yet in the flesh. And
can not be subject to the law of God, which is if we are in the flesh, we can not please God.
spiritual, and demands spiritual service. This, And if we do not please God, we can never see
too, is precisely what the Saviour says: “Verily, the kingdom of God, either here or hereafter.
verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of Again: it is by birth that we are children of
water and of the Spirit, he can not enter into the first Adam; and if we shall ever be children
the kingdom of God.” of the last Adam, it must be by a new birth. The
We know that some will say that the king- first Adam was natural, and we are his children
dom of God here referred to is the kingdom by natural birth; the last Adam is spiritual, and
of glory, and that the new birth, the birth of if we become His children, it must be by spir-
the Spirit, is not until the resurrection, and itual birth. The first Adam was of the earth,
that then we enter the kingdom of God. But earthy, and we are his children by an earthly
such a view is altogether wrong. Except a man birth; the last Adam is the Lord from heaven,
be born of the Spirit, he must still remain in from above; and if we are to be His children, it
the flesh. But the Scripture says, “They that must be by a heavenly birth, a birth from above.
are in the flesh can not please God.” And the “As is the earthy, such are they also that are
man who does not please God will never see earthy.” The earthy is “natural” — of the flesh.
the kingdom of God, whether it be the king- And “the natural man receiveth not the things
dom of grace or of glory. of the Spirit of God;” “because they are spiri-
“Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must tually discerned,” and “they that are in the
be born again.” “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, flesh can not please God.” Such is the birth-
Except a man be born again, he can not see right, and all the birthright, that we receive
the kingdom of God.” The kingdom of God, from the first Adam.
Volume 8 — Number 1 The Faith of Jesus | 349

But, thank the Lord, “as is the heavenly such Again: it is “faith which worketh by love,”
are they also that are heavenly.” The heavenly that avails; and “this is the love of God, that we
is spiritual; He is “a life-giving Spirit;” and the keep His commandments.” 1 John 5:3. And
spiritual man receives the things of the Spirit of “love is the fulfilling of the law.” Rom. 13:10.
God, because they are spiritually discerned. He Therefore, in Christ Jesus the faith that avails
can please God because he is not in the flesh, is the faith that keeps the commandments of
but in the Spirit; for the Spirit of God dwells God, the faith that fulfills the law of God.
in him. He is, and can be, subject to the law of Once more: “We are His workmanship, cre-
God, because the carnal mind is destroyed, and ated in Christ Jesus unto good works, which
he has the mind of Christ, the heavenly. God hath before ordained that we should walk
Such is the birthright of the last Adam, in them.” Eph. 2:10. “Created in Christ Jesus,”
the one from above. And all the privileges, is to be made a “new creature” in Christ Jesus.
the blessings, and the joys of this birthright But we are created in Him “unto good works,”
are ours when we are born from above. “Mar- and these good works are those which God hath
vel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born before ordained that we should walk in them.
from above.” Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Ex- That is to say, God before ordained good
cept a man be born from above, he can not see works in which we should walk. But we have
the kingdom of God.” With the argument of not walked in them. Now He creates us anew
this paragraph, please study 1 Cor. 15:45-48; in Christ, so that we may walk in these good
John 3:3-8; 1 Cor. 3:11-16; Rom. 8:5-10. works in which before we failed to walk. These
“If any man be in Christ, he is a new crea- good works are the commandments, the law, of
ture.” 2 Cor. 5:17. As a new creature he lives a God. These commandments express the whole
new life, a life of faith. “The life which I now duty of man, but man has failed to do his duty;
live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son “for all have sinned, and come short of the glo-
of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for ry of God.” But now Christ is manifested to
me.” But it is a faith that works; for without take away our sins and to cleanse us from all
works faith is dead. unrighteousness, “that we might be made the
In Christ nothing avails but a new creation; righteousness of God in Him.” 2 Cor. 5:21.
he lives by faith; it is a faith that works, and We are made new creatures in Him, that in
the work is the keeping of the commandments of Him and by Him we may perform acceptable
God. Thus saith the Scripture: — service, and do the duty (keep the command-
1. “In Christ Jesus neither circumcision ments of God), which before we failed to do,
availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but a and which, out of Christ, all must ever fail to
new creature.” Gal. 6:15. do. For He Himself said, “Without me ye can
2. “In Christ Jesus neither circumcision do nothing.” This is according to that which
availeth anything, nor uncircumcision; but we have before shown: “What the law could
faith which worketh by love.” Gal. 5:6. not do,” “God sending His own Son” did, “that
3. “Circumcision is nothing, and uncir- the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled
cumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after
commandments of God.” 1 Cor. 7:19. the Spirit.” Rom. 8:3, 4.
350 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

Chapter 22, pp. 235-240 estimate, weighed in the balances of the sanctu-
ary, we should be found utterly wanting.
The Keeping of the It is not according as we see, but according
Commandments of God as God sees, that the question of our keeping
and the Faith of Jesus the commandments of God is to be decided.
And as God sees it, it has been recorded: “All
By A. T. Jones have sinned, and come short of the glory of
God.” No doubt the young man, when mea-

I n the matter of the duty of keeping the com-

mandments of God, and the faith of Jesus,
it is not to be understood that the two can for
sured by his own standard, stood at the full
stature of moral character. But God’s standard
declares that he had “come short.”
a moment be separated. The commandments Even granting all the righteousness that
can not be kept acceptably to God except the young man might claim by the keeping of
by faith in Jesus Christ; and faith in Christ the commandments alone, — and there are yet
amounts to nothing — is dead — unless it is many like him, — yet to him and to all who,
manifested, made perfect, in good works: and like him, expect righteousness by the law, the
these good works consist in the eeping of the word of Christ is, “One thing thou lackest yet.”
commandments of God. All such lack the justifying blood: they lack the
When the young man came to Jesus, ask- sanctifying power of the perfect obedience of the
ing, “Good Master, what good thing shall I do, Son of God. In short, they lack “the faith of
that I may have eternal life?” Jesus answered, Jesus;” and so must ever come short until, by
“If thou wilt enter into life, keep the com- accepting Christ, they attain to the righteous-
mandments,” and cited the second table of the ness of God which is by faith.
ten commandments. The young man replied: It is in Christ alone that man can reach the
“All these things have I kept from my youth full stature of moral character in the sight of
up: what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, If God. “Till we all come in the unity of the faith,
thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a
and give to the poor, and thou shalt have trea- perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
sure in heaven: and come, follow me.” the fullness of Christ.” Eph. 4:13. However hard
As the record says that Jesus “looking upon a man may strive for righteousness by keeping
him loved him,” and as Jesus asked him to fol- the law, yet, until he accepts Christ and finds
low Him, it is evident that the young man was in Him the righteousness which is of God by
a person of good intentions and honesty of pur- faith, against him the word will ever stand,
pose, and he undoubtedly supposed that he had Thou hast “come short of the glory of God,”
really kept the commandments. But it is not “one thing thou lackest yet.”
our own estimate that is the standard of what We see then that Jesus taught that those
constitutes obedience to the law; it is God’s es- who would be His disciples must keep the
timate that is the standard. We might conform commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.
so strictly to the law that, according to our own Again: in His sermon on the mount, Je-
estimate, we could see no point of failure; yet sus said, “Whosoever therefore shall break one
when our actions should be measured by God’s of these least commandments, and shall teach
Volume 8 — Number 1 The Faith of Jesus | 351

men so, he shall be called the least in the king- positively taught the keeping of the com-
dom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and mandments of God and the faith of Jesus.
teach them, the same shall be called great in James says, “My brethren, have not the faith
the kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you, of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory, with
That except your righteousness shall exceed respect of persons .... If ye fulfill the royal law ac-
the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, cording to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy
ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of neighbor as thyself, ye do well; but if ye have
heaven.” Matt. 5:19, 20. respect to persons, ye commit sin, and are con-
Happily we have the record of the best vinced of the law as transgressors. For whoso-
Pharisee that ever lived, and in his experi- ever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in
ence we have the inspired illustration of these one point, he is guilty of all. For He that said
words of Jesus: Paul says of himself, “As touch- [“that law which said,” margin], Do not com-
ing the law, a Pharisee; ... touching the righ- mit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now, if thou
teousness which is in the law, blameless.” Yet commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art be-
this was not enough; for as he says in another come a transgressor of the law. So speak ye, and
place, “I know nothing against myself; yet am so do, as they that shall be judged by the law
I not hereby justified: but He that judgeth me of liberty .... What doth it profit, my brethren,
is the Lord.” 1 Cor. 4:4. So even though he though a man say he hath faith, and have not
might, so far as he could see, be blameless, yet works? can faith save him? ... Even so faith, if
that was not proof that he was justified; for IT hath not works, is dead, being alone.”
it is God who judges: it is God’s standard of Thus James shows that the faith of Jesus is
righteousness, and not our own, that we must manifested in works, and that these works are
meet, to be justified; and that standard is the the keeping of the law of God. He excludes
righteousness of Christ, to which we can at- the very idea that anyone can have the faith
tain only by faith. of Jesus with respect of persons; and respect
Therefore it is written: “But what things of person he declares to be sin, the transgres-
were gain to me, those I counted loss for sion of the law. Therefore the faith of Jesus can
Christ. Yea doubtless, and I count all things not be held with the conscious breaking of the
but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of commandments of God, even in a single point.
Christ Jesus my Lord: ... and be found in Him, In other words, James teaches as strongly as
not having mine own righteousness, which is it is possible to teach, that those who have
of the law, but that which is through the faith the faith of Jesus keep the commandments of
of Christ, the righteousness which is of God God, and the faith of Jesus.
by faith.” Phil. 3:7-9. This is a righteousness John says, “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is
which he had not when he was a Pharisee. the Christ is born of God: and everyone that
This, then, is the righteousness which exceeds loveth Him that begat loveth Him also that is
the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees. begotten of Him. By this we know that we love
And this righteousness of faith we must have the children of God, when we love God, and keep
while doing and teaching the commandments. His commandments. For this is the love of God,
In His sermon on the mount, therefore, Christ that we keep His commandments: and His com-
mandments are not grievous. For whatsoever is
352 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 1

born of God overcometh the world: and this is embodies in a single sentence all these sayings
the victory that overcometh the world, even our of Christ: “Here are they that keep the com-
faith. Who is he that overcometh the world, but mandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.”
he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?” Therefore, when the Third Angel’s Message
1 John 5:1-5. The beloved disciple therefore calls, as it now does call, upon all men to “keep
also teaches that Christianity, the love of God, the commandments of God, and the faith of Je-
is the keeping of the commandments of God, sus,” it simply calls all men to the performance
and the faith of Jesus. of the whole duty of man — as he now exists.
The Lord Jesus Himself, referring to God, And when, under this message, we urge men
said: “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning to keep the commandments of God strictly ac-
and the end, the first and the last. Blessed are cording to the letter, we mean that they must
they that do HIS [God’s] commandments, that keep these commandments strictly accord-
they may have right to the Tree of Life, and ing to the Spirit, too. When we press upon all
may enter in through the gates into the city.” the obligation of keeping the commandments
Rev. 22:13, 14. He also said, “God so loved the of God, it is always the obligation of keeping
world, that He gave His only begotten Son, them the only way in which they can be kept,
that whosoever believeth in Him should not that is, by faith of Jesus Christ; it is always the
perish, but have everlasting life.” Christ said, commandments of God and the faith of Jesus;
“If thou wilt enter into life, keep the command- it is that all must be made perfect by His per-
ments;” He also said, “He that believeth on the fect righteousness; and that all our righteous-
Son hath everlasting life.” ness must be the righteousness of God which is
The Third Angel’s Message, the last mes- by faith of Jesus Christ, and that righteousness
sage from God that the world will ever hear, witnessed by the law and the prophets.
Volume 8 — Number 1 The Faith of Jesus | 353
354 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 2

Volume 8 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1998

Ellet J. Waggoner
This issue features part 1 of the life of pioneer Ellet Joseph Waggoner.
Volume 8 — Number 2 Ellet Joseph Waggoner Prior to 1888 | 355

Ellet Joseph Waggoner Prior to 1888

by Richard Cooper

T he advent movement was born with its

eyes on Jesus. ‘Jesus is coming soon’ was the
watchword of the Millerites. ‘What is Jesus doing
An Important Occasion
In 1882, Waggoner attended a camp
meeting in Healdsburg. He recalled how he
now?’ was the question that followed the disap-
became unaware of the speaker and the mes-
pointment.... Seventh-day Adventism is basically
sage being delivered, and continued telling
a message about Christ and what He has done
of his experience,
and is doing to save sinners.” Thus commented
“Suddenly a light shone about me, and the
retired Church History Professor, C. Mervyn
tent seemed illumined, as though the sun
Maxwell on these early years of growth in the
were shining; I saw Christ crucified for me,
church. (Tell It to the World, p. 231.) and to me was revealed for the first time in
Into this church developmental milieu, El- my life the fact that God loved me, and that
let Joseph Waggoner (EJW) was born in Wis- Christ gave Himself for me personally. It
consin, January 12, 1855. was all for me. If I could describe my feel-
He was the sixth child of Joseph Harvey ings, they would not be understood by those
Waggoner (featured in Lest We Forget, Vol. who have not had a similar experience, and
4, No. 4) and Margaretta Hall whom he had to such [as have,] no explanation is necessary.
married on April 30, 1845. EJW had four “I believed that the Bible is the word of God,
brothers and five sisters. His father joined the penned by holy men who wrote as they were
Adventist Church in 1852, and was an active moved by the Holy Ghost, and I knew that
preacher and writer until his death in 1889. this light that came to me was a revelation
direct from heaven; therefore I knew that in
There is little information about EJW’s
the Bible I should find the message of God’s
early years. He resided in Burlington, Michi- love for individual sinners, and I resolved
gan for a while. He attended Battle Creek that the rest of my life should be devoted
College and studied medicine at Bellevue to finding it there, and making it plain to
Medical College in New York City. He mar- others. The light that shone upon me that
ried a college friend, Jessie Fremont Moser, day from the cross of Christ, has been my
and they had two daughters, Bessie and Pearl. guide in all my Bible study; wherever I have
After spending some time at Battle Creek, turned in the Sacred Book, I have found
the family moved to California about 1880. that Christ set forth as the power of God,
Although Waggoner completed his medical to the salvation of individuals and I have
studies, he apparently had a strong interest never found anything else.” (E. J. W., “The
in preaching, possibly as the result of seeing Everlasting Covenant,” p. 5.)
his father’s example. In 1883, EJW was called to assist his father
in editing Signs of the Times. In 1884 he met A.
T. Jones. The two became lifelong friends, shar-
356 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 2

ing a passionate interest in justification by faith. ing friction of opposing positions, the then
In assessing the influence of Waggoner’s work General Conference Theological Committee
in the next few years, voted a resolution
it is well to remember “The light that shone upon me that day that there should be
that Adventist be- from the cross of Christ, has been my guide no publication made
liefs were still being in all my Bible study; wherever I have of views contrary to
studied and clarified. turned in the Sacred Book, I have found those “held by a fair
Their understand- Christ set forth as the power of God.” majority of our people”
ing of the person and until “examined and
work of the Holy Spirit was not complete. Ad- approved by the leading brethren of experience.”
ventist preaching was significantly shaped by (December 10, 1886.) Butler published and
issues of prophecy and eschatology. A strong distributed at the 1886 GC Session a booklet
emphasis was placed on law keeping, and the entitled “The Law in the Book of Galatians.”
tension between this and the role of Christ in Despite this, the two sides continued to
salvation was not in a healthy balance. publish their ideas. By February 10, 1887,
In the next few years EJW wrote numerous Waggoner had completed a 71-page letter to
articles in Signs of the Times dealing with such Butler and Smith entitled “The Gospel in the
issues as the law and the gospel, justification Book of Galatians: A Review.” Ellen White
and sanctification, and the role of Christ in re- wrote a letter to Waggoner dated February 18,
lation to these issues and individual Christian 1887, in which she commented,
experience. Space does not allow a detailed “Even if you are fully convinced that your
analysis of his thinking, but the following is a ideas of doctrine are sound, you do not show
brief synopsis of the areas he explored. wisdom that that difference should be made
He believed that justification through apparent. I have no hesitancy in saying that
Christ’s sufferings was real, and that Christ’s you have made a mistake.
perfect life, as well, was lived for us. When “I have no hesitancy in saying you have made
the sinner believes this, he is transformed and a mistake here. You have departed from the
positive directions God has given upon this
obeys from the heart.
matter, and only harm will be the result. This
“Christ also had to keep the law in His life so is not in God’s order. You have now set the
that His perfect obedience could be counted example for others to do as you have done, to
as ours.... He was absolutely good, the feel at liberty to put in their various ideas and
embodiment of goodness, yet he was counted theories and bring them before the public,
as a sinner.... Herein is the unspeakable love because you have done this. This will bring in
of Christ, that the innocent should assume a state of things that you have not dreamed
the crimes of the guilty, and die in his stead.” of .... It is no small matter for you to come
(Signs of the Times, September 18, 1884.) out in the Signs as you have done, and God
Waggoner also set out his belief that has plainly revealed that such things should
the law in Galatians was the moral law. He not be done. We must keep before the world
knew that this position was directly opposed a united front. Satan will triumph to see
to that of General Conference leaders, G. I. differences among Seventh-day Adventists....
Butler and Uriah Smith. Sensing the increas- There are those who do not go deep, who are
Volume 8 — Number 2 A Letter to Waggoner and Jones from Ellen G. White | 357

not Bible students, who will take positions have just as fair a chance as you have had....
decidedly for or against, grasping at apparent If we have any point that is not fully, clearly
evidence; yet it may not be truth, and to take defined and can bear the test of criticism,
differences into our conferences where the don’t be afraid or too proud to yield it.” Letter
differences become widespread, thus sending 13, April 5, 1887, also in Manuscript Releases,
forth all through the fields various ideas, Volume 16, 281-284.)
one in opposition to the other, is not God’s In 1886 alone, EJW wrote at least 33 arti-
plan, but at once raises questionings, doubts cles in Signs of the Times. He spoke of the sin-
whether we have the truth, whether after all ner’s continuing obedience as “sanctification...
we are not mistaken and in error.”
the work of a lifetime... not an instantaneous, but
Waggoner’s response was to delay pub- a progressive work.” Signs of the Times, April
lication of his letter until December 1888. 1886. Writing again the next month he said
Butler and Smith, however, responded to this “Having accepted Christ, His righteousness is im-
silence by publishing more material opposing parted to us, which makes us clear before the law.”
Waggoner’s views. While Waggoner may not have been wise
In response to this action on the part of in developing his thinking in such a public fo-
Butler and Smith, Ellen White wrote, rum, he certainly made a strong effort to un-
“I have sent copies of letters written to derstand and explain what he saw as key issues.
Brethren Waggoner and Jones to Elder Butler He tried to balance the roles of man and Sav-
in reference to introducing and keeping in iour in justification and sanctification, stating,
the front and making prominent subjects on
“If Christ dwells in our hearts by faith, then
which there are differences of opinion. I sent
we can exhibit in our actions the righteous-
these not that you should make them weapons
ness of the law, for if we have Christ in the
to use against the brethren mentioned, but
heart, we must have the law there also. And
that the very same cautions and carefulness be
having lived thus, when we are brought before
exercised by you to preserve harmony as you
the judgment-seat, and God fixes upon us His
would have these brethren exercise. I believe
piercing gaze, He will see, not us, but the image
now that nothing can be done but open
of Christ, and because He lives we shall live
discussion. You circulated your pamphlet;
also.” Ibid., February 10, 1887.
now it is only fair that Dr. Waggoner should

A Letter to Waggoner and

Jones from Ellen G. White
Response to a controversy over the discussion of doctrinal
differences in the Review and Herald and Signs of the Times

E lder Butler has had such an amount of

burdens he was not prepared to do this
subject justice. Brother E.J.W. [Waggoner]has
ferences is a mistake; it should not be done.
There are those who do not go deep, who are
not Bible students, who will take positions
had his mind exercised on this subject, but to decidedly for or against, grasping at apparent
bring these differences into our general con- evidence; yet it may not be truth, and to take
358 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 2

differences into our conferences where the urging that point, magnifying that point,
differences become widespread, thus sending when it is really a matter which is not of vital
forth all through the fields various ideas, one importance, and will be understood different-
in opposition to the other, is not God’s plan, ly. Twice I have been shown that everything
but at once raises questionings, doubts wheth- of a character to cause our brethren to be di-
er we have the truth, whether after all we are verted from the very points now essential for
not mistaken and in error. this time, should be kept in the background.
The Reformation was greatly retarded by Christ did not reveal many things that
making prominent differences on some points were truth, because it would create a difference
of faith and each party holding tenaciously to of opinion and get up disputations, but young
those things where men who have not
they differed. We Harmony and cooperation must be maintained passed through
shall see eye to eye without compromising one principle of truth. this experience we
erelong, but to be- have had, would as
come firm and consider it your duty to present soon have a brush as not. Nothing would suit
your views in decided opposition to the faith them better than a sharp discussion.
or truth as it has been taught by us as a people, If these things come into our confer-
is a mistake, and will result in harm, and only ence, I would refuse to attend one of them;
harm, as in the days of Martin Luther. Begin for I have had so much light upon the subject
to draw apart and feel at liberty to express your that I know that unconsecrated and unsancti-
ideas without reference to the views of your fied hearts would enjoy this kind of exercise.
brethren, and a state of things will be intro- Too late in the day, brethren, too late in the
duced that you do not dream of. day. We are in the great day of atonement, a
My husband had some ideas on some time when a man must be afflicting his soul,
points differing from the views taken by his confessing his sins, humbling his heart before
brethren. I was shown that however true his God, and getting ready for the great conflict.
views were, God did not call for him to put When these contentions come in before the
them in front before his brethren and create people, they will think one has the argument,
differences of ideas. While he might hold these and then that another directly opposed has the
views subordinate himself, once they are made argument. The poor people become confused
public, minds would seize [upon them], and and the conference will be a dead loss, worse
just because others believed differently would than if they had had no conference.
make these differences the whole burden of the Now when everything is dissension and
message, and get up contention and variance. strife, there must be decided efforts to handle,
There are the main pillars of our faith, [to] publish with pen and voice these things
subjects which are of vital interest, the Sab- that will reveal only harmony. It is a melan-
bath, the keeping of the commandments of choly and dispiriting thing to observe how
God. Speculative ideas should not be agitated, little effect the solemn truths relating to these
for there are peculiar minds that love to get last days have upon the minds and hearts of
some point that others do not accept, and ar- those who claim to believe the truth....
gue and attract everything to that one point,
Volume 8 — Number 2 A Letter to Waggoner and Jones from Ellen G. White | 359

Elder [ J. H.] Waggoner has loved dis-

cussions and contention. I fear that E.J.W.
[Waggoner] has cultivated a love for the
TIME LINE E. J. Waggoner
same. We need now good, humble religion.
Birth, January 12 1855
E.J.W. needs humility, meekness, and Broth-
er Jones can be a power for good if he will Studied at Battle Creek College 1876-1878
constantly cultivate practical godliness, that Studied at New York Bellevue Medical 1879+
School
he may teach this to the people....
Marriage ?
We are one in faith in the fundamental
truths of God’s word. And one object must Moved to California 1880
be kept in view constantly, that is harmony Managed St. Helena Sanitarium 1882
and cooperation must be maintained with- Special spiritual experience
out compromising one principle of truth. Assistant editor Signs of the Times 1883
And while constantly digging for the truth Met A. T. Jones 1884
as for hidden treasure, be careful how you
Wrote 33 articles in the Signs of the Times 1886
open new and conflicting opinions. We have on Righteousness by Faith
a worldwide message. The commandments GC officers voted against publishing of
of God and the testimonies of Jesus Christ contrary views
are the burden of our work. To have unity Wrote letter to Butler and Smith on 1887
and love for one another is the great work Galatians
now to be carried on. There is danger of our EGW wrote EJW was mistaken
bringing in controversy on the
ministers dwelling too much on doctrines, subject of the gospel in Galatians
preaching altogether too many discourses on Minneapolis, MN, General Conference, 1888
argumentative subjects when their own soul presented Righteousness by Faith
needs practical godliness. General Conference delegate at large 1889
There has been a door thrown open for Taught Bible, Church History and Hebrew
at School for Ministers
variance and strife and contention and dif-
ferences which none of you can see but God. At General Conference presented 16 Bible 1891
Studies on the book of Romans.
His eye traces the beginning to the end. And
E. G. White confirmed the Righteousness 1892
the magnitude of mischief God alone knows. by Faith message is from God.
The bitterness, the wrath, the resentment, General Conference, presented Bible Studies 1897
the jealousies, the heart burnings provoked GC, again presented Bible Studies 1898
by controversies of both sides of the question
Conducted training school with 1899-1900
causes the loss of many souls. W. W. Prescott
May the Lord give us to see the need of General Conference, reveals he is 1899
drinking from the living fountain of the wa- influenced by Pantheism
ter of life. Its pure streams will refresh and Editorial ministry in England 1899-1903
heal us and refresh all connected with us. Oh, E. G. White warned him Satan was 1904
if the hearts were only subdued by the Spirit seeking to wean his affections
from his wife to another woman
of God! If the eye was single to God’s glory,
Died of a heart attack at the age of 61 1916
what a flood of heavenly light would pour
360 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 2

upon the soul. He who spake as never man folding of the plan of redemption, and more
spake was an educator upon earth. After His elevated conceptions of God and His holi-
resurrection He was an educator to the lonely, ness brought into the life. The washing of the
disappointed disciples traveling to Emmaus, robes of character in the blood of the Lamb is
and to those assembled in the upper chamber. a work that we must attend to earnestly while
He opened to them the Scriptures concerning every defect of character is to be put away.
Himself and caused their hearts to be bound Thus are we working out our own salvation
with a holy, new, and sacred hope and joy.... with fear and trembling. The Lord is working
I wish that finite minds could see and sense in us to will and to do of His good pleasure.
the great love of the infinite God, His great We need Jesus abiding in the heart, a constant,
self-denial, His self-sacrifice, in assuming hu- living well-spring; then the streams flowing
manity. God humbled Himself and became from the living fountain will be pure, sweet,
man and humbled Himself to die, and not and heavenly. Then the foretaste of heaven will
only to die, but to die an ignominious death. be given to the humble in heart. I know that
Oh, that we might see the need of humility, of Satan’s work will be to set brethren at variance.
walking humbly with God, and guarding our- Truths connected with the second coming
selves on every point. of Christ in the clouds of heaven will be talk-
Were it not that I know [that] the Captain ed of, written upon, more than now. There is
of our salvation stands at the helm to guide to be closed every door that will lead to points
the gospel ship into the harbor, I should say, of difference and debate among brethren. If
Let me rest in the grave. the old man was purged from every heart,
Baptized with the Spirit of Jesus, there will then there would be greater safety in discus-
be a love, a harmony, a meekness, a hiding of sion, but now the people need something of a
the self in Jesus that the wisdom of Christ will different character.
be given, the understanding enlightened; that There is altogether too little of the love
which seems dark will be made clear. The fac- of Christ in the hearts of those who claim
ulties will be enlarged and sanctified. He can to believe the truth. While all their hopes
lead those He is fitting for translation to heav- are centered in Jesus Christ, while His Spirit
en to loftier heights of knowledge and broader pervades the soul, then there will be unity,
views of truth. The reason that the Lord can although every idea may not be exactly the
do so little for those who are handling weighty same on all points.
truths is that so many hold these truths apart The Bible is but yet dimly understood. A
from their life. They hold them in unrighteous- life-long prayerful study of its sacred revealings
ness. Their hands are not clean, their hearts are will leave still much unexplained. It is the deep
defiled with sin, and should the Lord work for movings of the Spirit of God that is needed
them in the power of His Spirit correspond- to operate upon the heart to mold character,
ing with the magnitude of the truth which He to open the communication between God and
has opened to the understanding, it would be the soul, before the deep truths will be unrav-
as though the Lord sanctioned sin. eled. Man has to learn himself before God can
That which our people must have inter- do great things for him. The little knowledge
woven with their life and character is the un- imparted might be a hundredfold greater if
Volume 8 — Number 2 A Letter to Waggoner and Jones from Ellen G. White | 361

the mind and character were balanced by the hundredfold greater power, and it would be a
holy enlightenment of the Spirit of God. Al- converting power upon human hearts, but ev-
together too little meekness and humility are erything is so mingled with self that the wis-
brought into the work of searching for the dom from above cannot be imparted.
truth as for hidden treasures, and if the truth Letter to E. J. W. & A. T. J., 1887, The Ellen G. White 1888
were taught as it is in Jesus, there would be a Materials, pages 23-27, and 29-31.
362 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 3

Volume 8 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1998

Ellet J. Waggoner
This issue features part 2 of the life of pioneer Ellet Joseph Waggoner.
Volume 8 — Number 3 The Rise and Decline of Ellet Joseph Waggoner | 363

The Rise and Decline of

Ellet Joseph Waggoner
by Richard Hammond

T he meteoric rise of a medically trained

physician who opted for the pulpit, class-
room chair, and editor’s desk presents a most
this personal testimony: “I saw Christ hanging
on the cross, crucified for me...[and] that moment,
[I] had my first positive knowledge which came
fascinating study for even a casual student of like an overwhelming flood, that God loved me
denominational history, and/or doctrinal de- and that Christ died for me.”2 He continued to
velopment. One of the early Advent pioneers, grow, not only in grace, but in responsibility as
Ellet J. Waggoner, son of Joseph Waggoner, a burgeoning minister, writer and editor.
provides just that. He taught Bible classes at Healdsburg Col-
Waggoner inherited a literary bent from lege, then gravitated toward editorial work in
his father which he used effectively in the the offices of the Pacific Press publisher of Signs
preparation of editorials, articles, sermons and of the Times, located in Oakland, California.
books. His resident classical studies at Battle Waggoner and his close associate, Alonzo
Creek College from 1876-1878, were followed T. Jones, were younger men, and held some
by further training, although in a different interpretations of Scripture that were viewed
discipline, at New York’s prestigious Bellevue with reservation OF many of the older, and
Medical School. For whatever reason, he did more established “guard” in Battle Creek,
not long pursue the practice of medicine as a particularly Uriah Smith, editor of the Re-
profession, calling, or livelihood, although he view and Herald and George I. Butler, presi-
did serve for a time on the staff of the Battle dent of the General Conference. Difference
Creek Sanitarium, and later as the manager of in opinion on some doctrinal matters threat-
St. Helena Sanitarium.1 ened to fester into a conflict of personalities.
At the Healdsburg camp meeting in 1882, As near as we can determine, E. J. Waggoner
Waggoner experienced a most extraordinary took the high road, and did not descend into
conversion, which is almost parallel to that of the regrettable lapse by some via rhetoric,
John Wesley, who on May 24, 1738, while at- caustic barbs, and bristling retaliation.3 Cer-
tending a religious service in London’s Alder- tainly this was true during the 1888 meetings
sgate Chapel felt “his heart strangely warmed.” in Minneapolis. Nonetheless he did not es-
Like Wesley, Waggoner sensed, as never cape receiving his share of verbal shrapnel in
before, the outpouring of divine love for his the crossfire that followed.
own personal salvation. From that mystical,
yet very dynamic experience, may be traced 2
  George L. Carpenter, “Sketches in the Life of Ellet Joseph
1
  SDA Encyclopedia, Bible Commentary, Volume 10, page Waggoner, January 12, 1855 – May 28, 1916.” p. 2.
1563. 3
  Arthur L. White, The Lonely Years, pp. 405, 406.
364 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 3

It was during these very meetings in 1888 the exposure of the of the proponents of the
that matters came to a head. Jones and Wag- Blair Sunday Bill, who were enlisting children
goner presented a series of studies on “Righ- in churches on Sunday to sign the petition in
teousness by faith.” During the era preceding, favor of the Blair Bill.7 It is not insignificant
as well as following the 1888 convocation, that the messengers of righteousness by faith
Sister White had occasion to give counsel to saw so clearly the application of the gospel
both camps. Notwithstanding, she gave un- principles to the issue of religious freedom in
stinting endorsement to the spiritual thrust of a secular sphere, and were powerfully used by
these west coast editors whose new wine was God to help to thwart the attempt to pass a
not cordially received by some custodians of national Sunday law. They realized that the
the old bottles. Their presentations rekindled gospel touches all of one’s life. Waggoner and
in her own heart the joy of an ever deepening Jones had to meet over and over again the
gratitude for that love found in the “matchless heavy handed attempt within the church to
charms of Christ.” Every nerve ending in her restrict their liberty to speak under God. As
spiritual soul wanted to cry “Amen” to the vic- Ellen G. White repeatedly pointed out during
tory assured in that “most precious message,” the following decade, “The question of religious
so ably presented and compelling in its ap- liberty needs to be clearly comprehended by our
peal. Following that historic Conference she people in more ways than one. With outstretched
was not hesitant to endorse their message, nor arms men are seeking to steady the ark, and the
to appear with them at many camp meetings anger of the Lord is kindled against them because
where their presentations were in demand. they think that their position entitles them to say
Her repeated endorsements over the fol- what the Lord’s servants shall do and what they
lowing ten years included declarations that shall not do. They think themselves competent to
this was “the very message the Lord has sent to the decide what shall be brought before God’s people,
people of this time,”4 “the message that God com- and what shall be repressed. The Lord inquires of
manded to be given to the world,”5 and “the light them, ‘Who has required this at your hand? Who
that is to lighten the whole earth with its glory.”6 has given you the burden of being conscience for
During the ensuing General Conference in my people? By what spirit are you guided and
1889, Elder Waggoner was a delegate at large. controlled when you seek to restrict their liberty?
In addition to the joy of being in “Christ, our I have not chosen you as I chose Moses—as men
righteousness,” the doctor was also a champi- through whom I can communicate divine in-
on of religious liberty, and shared A. T. Jones’ struction to my people. I have not placed the lines
zeal in this sphere. He knew the power of of control in your hands. The responsibility that
words fitly spoken and articulated thus: “Truth rested on Moses—of voicing the words of God to
has a natural, irreconcilable repugnance for er- the people—has never been delegated to you.”8
ror and falsehood, but wickedness can be fostered Not a great deal is recorded of Elder Wag-
only by deceit.” This declamation accompanied goner’s activities between 1888 and 1891, oth-
er than in 1889 at the School for Ministers.
4
  E. G. White, The Ellen G. White 1888 Materials, pp. 267,
1395. 7
  George L. Carpenter, Sketches in the Life of Ellet Joseph
5
  Ibid., p. 1336. Waggoner, p. 8.
6
  Ibid., p. 1575. 8
 18MR. pp. 223, 224, 8/1/1895.
Volume 8 — Number 3 The Rise and Decline of Ellet Joseph Waggoner | 365

He taught Bible classes during the summer This “aloneness” was caused by many leaders
term, as well as church history and Hebrew. In refusing the light, and resulted in the messen-
1891 at the General Conference he presented gers having to endure both neglect and per-
a series of 16 Bible studies, all of which are secution. It is not surprising then that Wag-
recorded in the GC Bulletin. (See these Bible goner, as well as Jones and Prescott, so ready
studies in the “Adventist Pioneer Library” sec- to accept new light, were more susceptible in
tion on [Link] later years to concepts that were not part of
Waggoner’s advanced views of righteous- God’s providence. Note how Ellen G. White
ness by faith, powerfully endorsed by the addressed one instance of this. “During the
messenger of the Lord, naturally led him to General Conference of 1901 the Lord warned me
take a new look at the perspective the church against sentiments that were then held by Breth-
had held on many of ren Prescott and Waggon-
its doctrines and prac- Difference in opinion on some er. These sentiments have
tices. The blending of doctrinal matters threatened to been as leaven put into
law and gospel was one fester into a conflict of personalities. meal. Many minds have
area to which Ellen G. received them. The ideas of
White had directed attention repeatedly. “... some regarding a great experience supposed to be
On the one hand, religionists generally have di- sanctification have been the alpha of a train of
vorced the law and the gospel, while we have, deception. Because of some overdrawn expressions
on the other hand, almost done the same from frequently used by Brother E. J. Waggoner at the
another standpoint. We have not held up before conference, I was led to speak words intended to
the people the righteousness of Christ and the full counteract their influence.”10
signif icance of His great plan of redemption. Following the 1891 General Conference,
We have left out Christ and His matchless love, Elder Waggoner was appointed editor of our
brought in theories and reasonings, and preached publication in England, The Present Truth. In
argumentative discourses.”9 1897 he represented England as a delegate to
It appears from his Confession (written the the General Conference. In retrospect there
day he died; see WDF File 236.) that Wag- may be traced in his editorials certain trends
goner began to question as early as 1891 the that deviated from his posture, so effectively
church’s views of the sanctuary and pre-advent proclaimed just a few years earlier. His was
judgement that “divorced the law and the gos- the preference for an unrestricted free spirit,
pel.” However, since the Bible concepts that and he did not always take kindly to, nor fol-
made up our “pillars” had been discovered by a low denominational administrative procedure
group process led by the Lord, any new corpo- when deployment or employment of person-
rate view needed a united approach, which was nel were concerned. This trait, the desire to be
never realized. It was particularly this lack of free from organizational restraints, also sur-
“pressing together” that left those in the advance faced in some of the policy decisions proposed
ranks of God’s leading particularly vulnerable by A. T. Jones, and Dr. John H. Kellogg.
to misinterpretations and misapplications.

  1888 Materials, p. 822.

9 10
 10MR, p. 87, Letter 269, 1903, to A. G. Daniells.
366 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 3

Waggoner’s independence and self-de- manifested itself among us since the Minneapo-
termination brought a letter of timely coun- lis meeting. Sometime it will be seen in its true
sel from Sister White. It was while serving bearing, with all the burden of woe that has re-
in England that Elder Waggoner apparently sulted from it.”12
re-thought and revised his earlier positions, Some two years later, she further ex-
which later was tantamount to a denial of plained the reason behind why some stumble.
certain basic tenets of Sabbath-keeping Ad- “Had these men of experience who have failed to
ventists. Many of his associates, readers and do their part, stood in the paths of God’s choos-
hearers, at first did not perceive any change of ing, and followed not the counsel of men but the
significance. Nevertheless it was during these counsel of God, they would have connected with
years that Sister White expressed written con- the men who were chosen to give the message
cern regarding the direction his concepts were which the people needed in these last days. God
leading. Although he was a credentialed min- would have worked through them, and the work
ister in good and regular standing, there were would have advanced much more rapidly and
small craft warnings that arrested the atten- solidly than it has done. They could have done
tion of God’s messenger. In 1892 she wrote: a most precious work, if they had not cherished a
“It is quite possible that Jones and Waggoner may spirit that was not pleasing to God, and that did
be overthrown by the temptations of the enemy; not yield to evidence, but began to question, to
but if they should be, this would not prove that find fault and to oppose. This was their attitude,
they had had no message from God, or that the and because of their unbelief, God could not use
work that they have done was all a mistake. But them to his name’s glory. They grieved the Spirit
should this happen, how many would take this of God time and again. Had they walked in obe-
position, and enter into a fatal delusion because dience to the light sent them from heaven, their
they are not under the control of the Spirit of God. experience in the rise and advancement of the
They walk in the sparks of their own kindling, third angel’s message would have been of great
and cannot distinguish between the fire they have value in helping to make complete the work for
kindled and the light which God has given, and this time; but they refused to fill the position
they walk in blindness as did the Jews.”11 for which they were fitted, and failed to do the
Three weeks earlier, in another letter to work for which God had qualified them, and
Uriah Smith, she made this point of respon- they stand as criticizers and thought they could
sibility: “The first thing recorded in Scripture discern many flaws in the men whom God was
history after the fall was the persecution of Abel. using. The chosen agents of God would have been
And the last thing in Scripture prophecy is the rejoiced to link up with the men.”13
persecution against those who refuse to receive the During the General Conference in 1897
mark of the beast. We should be the last people he conducted a series of 19 Bible studies. At
on the earth to indulge in the slightest degree the the Conference in 1899 he was again invited
spirit of persecution against those who are bear- to present a series of studies. During 1899 and
ing the message of God to the world. This is the 1900 he teamed up with W. W. Prescott in the
most terrible feature of unchrist-likeness that has conduct of a training school.
  Ibid., p. 1013.
12

11
  1888 Materials, p. 1044.   Ibid., p. 1247.
13
Volume 8 — Number 3 The Rise and Decline of Ellet Joseph Waggoner | 367

It was at the General Conference in 1899, sages from Sister White, sent in the hope of
held in South Lancaster, Massachusetts, that saving him from himself.
he detonated a real bomb shell. As a delegate Before leaving England Elder Waggoner
from England, he had gone on record as re- became intrigued, or perhaps fascinated with
cently as 1896 as having no brief for panthe- what became known as “spiritual affinity,”
ism. At this meeting, however, he reflected which, being interpreted, says “that one not
the undeniable influence of Dr. John Harvey rightfully a marriage partner here might be
Kellogg, who was the pivot man in this new one in the life to come, and then allowed a
school of thought. Pantheism, when taken to present spiritual union.”
its ultimate conclusion, nullifies the need of To such subtle, specious reasoning God’s
a Saviour. Speaking to the delegates in South messenger dispatched these lines: “ You have
Lancaster, Waggoner began: “I thank God, been represented to me as being in great peril.
brethren, that the Lord has taught me some- Satan is on your track, and at times he has whis-
thing in the last few months, and enabled me to pered to you pleasing fables, and has shown you
teach something of how to live forever.” He was charming pictures for one whom he represents as
asked by some in the audience, “Do you ever a more suitable companion for you than the wife
expect to be sick?” His reply was, “No. I expect of your youth, the mother of your children ... he
to live forever.”14 hopes to wean your affections from your wife for
Ellen White sent a message from her another woman.”15
home in Australia to the delegates at the 1899 Perhaps hoping for the unlikely, she ap-
meetings. Only God could have revealed to pealed to him to join the faculty at Em-
her knowledge or information that pantheis- manuel Missionary College, the successor to
tic teachings would be presented in that very Battle Creek College, now removed to Ber-
session. As Waggoner spoke he framed his rien Springs, Michigan. Perhaps this would
thoughts in the structure of pantheistic phi- provide him both time and opportunity to
losophy. His remarks carried the supportive reflect on his values and course of action. He
approval of a least part of the audience. remained one term, then returned to Battle
Elder Waggoner continued his editorial Creek, where he would join a community now
ministry in England until his permanent re- permeated with pantheistic thinking, com-
turn to the States in 1903, and as an attend- bined with an increasing skepticism toward
ee at the General Conference session. Some the Spirit of Prophecy. Although he had once
changes and detours in his quest for theo- declared to the delegates at the General Con-
logical truth, led to a departure, not readily ference in 1899 that he intended to live for-
apprehended, from many articles of faith he ever, he succumbed to a heart attack in late
had earlier and vigorously espoused. His em- May 1916 at the age of 61.
brace of pantheism was but another step in It is not the purpose of this brief treatise
the theological scenario. During those critical to trace in detail the disappointing changes in
years, 1891 to 1894, he received timely mes- Elder Waggoner’s journey in search of truth,
or to recite the regrettable circumstances that
  General Conference Bulletin, 1899, p. 53, Arthur L. White,
14
  E. G. White, Letter 231, 1903, p. 12 (Found in MM
15

The Early Elmshaven Years, 1900-1905, p. 283. 100).

368 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 3

led to the break-up of his home. It is with We can be thankful for the joy and freedom
sincere sadness that we discover his repudia- in Christ that Elder Waggoner and his associ-
tion of the “investigative judgment,” and the ate, A. T. Jones, brought to this church in 1888
ministry of Christ in the heavenly sanctu- and the months immediately following. That
ary, to mention but two. Such reservations as message, Christ our Righteousness, will never
these are often accompanied by the rejection lose its power, and warrants daily renewal in
of inspired testimonies God has been pleased the experience of each professing disciple.
to give to his people in the manifestation of
the Spirit of Prophecy.

Ellen G. White Reports on the

1888 Minneapolis Conference
Selected Messages, Vol. 3, 174-177

Q uestions were asked at that time. “Sister

White, do you think that the Lord has
any new and increased light for us as a peo-
should be no thrust made against their breth-
ren differing with them. As Elder E. J. Wag-
goner had conducted himself like a Christian
ple?” I answered, “Most assuredly. I do not gentleman they should do the same, giving the
only think so, but can speak understandingly. arguments on their side of the question in a
I know that there is precious truth to be un- straightforward manner....
folded to us if we are the people that are to The remark was made, “If our views of
stand in the day of God’s preparation.” Galatians are not correct, then we have not the
Then the question was asked whether I third angel’s message, and our position goes by
thought the matter had better drop where it the board; there is nothing to our faith.”
was, after Brother Waggoner had stated his I said, “Brethren, here is the very thing I
views of the law in Galatians. I said, “By no have been telling you. This statement is not
means. We want all on both sides of the ques- true. It is an extravagant, exaggerated state-
tion.” But I stated that the spirit I had seen ment. If it is made in the discussion of this
manifested at the meeting was unreasonable. question I shall feel it my duty to set this
I should insist that there be a right spirit, a matter before all that are assembled, and
Christlike spirit, manifested such as Elder E. J. whether they hear or forbear tell them the
Waggoner had shown all through the presen- statement is incorrect.
tation of his views: and that this matter should The question at issue is not a vital ques-
not be handled in a debating style. The rea- tion and should not be treated as such. The
son I should urge that this matter should be wonderful importance and magnitude of this
handled in a Christlike spirit was that there subject has been exaggerated, and for this rea-
Volume 8 — Number 3 Ellen G. White Reports on the 1888 Minneapolis Conference | 369

son—through misconception and perverted What pages of history were being made
ideas—we see the spirit that prevails at this by the recording angel! The leaven had indeed
meeting, which is unchristlike, and which we done its sharp work, and nearly leavened the
should never see exhibited among brethren. lump. I had a message of reproof and warning
There has been a spirit of Pharisaism coming for my brethren, I knew. My soul was pressed
in among us which I shall lift my voice against with anguish. To say these things to my breth-
wherever it may be revealed....” ren causes me far greater anguish than they
I could see a great want of wise discrimi- caused those to whom they were addressed.
nation and of good judgment. The evil of Through the grace of Christ I experienced a
such things has often been presented before divine compelling power to stand before my
me. The difference of opinion was made ap- ministering brethren, in the name of the Lord,
parent to both believers and unbelievers. hoping and praying that the Lord would open
These things made such an impression upon the blind eyes. I was strengthened to say the
my mind that I felt that my brethren had met words which my secretary took in shorthand.
with a great change. This matter had been set — Manuscript 24, 1888.
before me while I was in Europe, in figures The Lord was testing and proving His
and symbols, but the explanation was given people who had had great light, whether they
me afterwards so that I was not left in the would walk in it or turn from it under tempta-
dark in regard to the state of our churches and tion, for but few know what manner of spirit
of our ministering brethren... they are of until circumstances shall be of a
I returned to my room questioning what character to test the spirit which prompts to
was the best course for me to pursue. Many action. In many the natural heart is a control-
hours that night were spent in prayer in re- ling power, and yet they do not suppose that
gard to the law in Galatians. This was a mere pride and prejudice are entertained as cher-
mote. Whichever way was in accordance with ished guests, and work in the words and ac-
a “Thus saith the Lord,” my soul would say, tions against light and truth. Our brethren
Amen, and Amen. But the spirit that was who have occupied leading positions in the
controlling our brethren was so unlike the work and the cause of God should have been
spirit of Jesus, so contrary to the spirit that so closely connected with the Source of all
should be exercised toward each other, it filled light that they would not call light darkness
my soul with anguish. and darkness light....
In the next morning’s meeting for the Holding up Christ as our only source of
ministers I had some plain things to say to my strength, presenting His matchless love in
brethren, which I dared not withhold. The salt having the guilt of the sins of men charged to
had lost its savor, the fine gold become dim. His account and His own righteousness im-
Spiritual darkness was upon the people and puted to man, in no case does away with the
many evidenced that they were moved with law or detracts from its dignity. Rather, it plac-
a power from beneath, for the result was just es it where the correct light shines upon and
such as would be the case when they were not glorifies it. This is done only through the light
under the illumination of the Spirit of God. reflected from the cross of Calvary. The law is
complete and full in the great plan of salva-
370 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 3

tion, only as it is presented in the light shining I wished to meditate, to pray, [that I
from the crucified and risen Saviour. This can might know] in what manner we could work
be only spiritually discerned. It kindles in the to present the subject of sin and atonement
heart of the beholder ardent faith, hope, and in the Bible light before the people. They
joy that Christ is his righteousness. This joy is were greatly needing this kind of instruction
only for those who love and keep the words of that they might give the light to others and
Jesus, which are the words of God. have the blessed privilege of being work-
Were my brethren in the light, the words ers together with God in gathering in and
that the Lord gave me for them would find bringing home the sheep of His fold. What
a response in the hearts of those for whom I power must we have from God that icy
labored. As I saw that the hearts with which hearts, having only a legal religion, should
I longed to be in harmony were padlocked by see the better things provided for them—
prejudice and unbelief, I thought best for me Christ and His righteousness! A life-giving
to leave them. My purpose was to go from message was needed to give life to the dry
Minneapolis the first of the week.... bones.—Manuscript 24, 1888.

Selected Messages, Vol. 3, 181, 182

O n Sabbath afternoon, many hearts were

touched, and many souls were fed on the
bread that cometh down from heaven. After
just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us
from all unrighteousness.” ...
As our brethren and sisters opened their
the discourse we enjoyed a precious social hearts to the light, they obtained a better
meeting. The Lord came very near, and con- knowledge of what constitutes faith. The Lord
victed souls of their great need of His grace was very precious; He was ready to strengthen
and love. We felt the necessity of present- His people. The meetings continued a week
ing Christ as a Saviour who was not afar off, beyond their first appointment. The school
but nigh at hand. When the Spirit of God was dismissed, and all made earnest work
begins to work upon the hearts of men, the of seeking the Lord. Elder Jones came from
fruit is seen in confession of sin and restitu- Boston, and labored most earnestly for the
tion for wrongs. All through the meetings, people, speaking twice and sometimes three
as the people sought to draw nearer to God, times a day. The flock of God were fed with
they brought forth works meet for repentance soul-nourishing food. The very message the
by confessing one to another where they had Lord has sent to the people of this time was
wronged each other by word or act.... presented in the discourses. Meetings were in
There were many, even among the minis- progress from early morning till night, and the
ters, who saw the truth as it is in Jesus in a results were highly satisfactory....
light in which they had never before reviewed I have never seen a revival work go for-
it. They saw the Saviour as a sin-pardoning ward with such thoroughness, and yet remain
Saviour, and the truth as the sanctifier of the so free from all undue excitement.
soul. “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and
Volume 8 — Number 3 Ellen G. White Reports on the 1888 Minneapolis Conference | 371
372 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 4

Volume 8 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1998

The Faith of Jesus

This issue presents the writings of Ellet Joseph Waggoner on the “Faith of Jesus”.
Volume 8 — Number 4 The Faith of Jesus | 373

The Faith of Jesus

A Neglected Landmark — Core of the 1888 Message
From the Writings of E. J. Waggoner

(Italics supplied throughout) process. Note carefully: Who gave the law?
Christ. How did He speak it? “As one having
The Lord Our Righteousness authority,” even as God. The law sprang from
(From Christ and His Righteousness, page 61, Him the same as from the Father, and is sim-
Pacific Press Publishing Co., 1890.) ply a declaration of the righteousness of His
character. Therefore the righteousness which
comes by the faith of Jesus Christ is the same
T he scripture that we have just been con-
sidering (Rom. 3:24-26) is but another
statement of verses 21, 22, following the dec-
righteousness that is epitomized in the law,
and this is further proved by the fact that it is
“witnessed by the law....”
laration that by the deeds of the law there
he Lord descended in the cloud, and stood
shall no flesh be made righteous... “But now
with him there, and proclaimed the name of
the righteousness of God without the law is
the Lord. And the Lord passed by before him,
manifested, being witnessed by the law and
and proclaimed, The Lord, The Lord God,
the prophets; even the righteousness of God
merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and
which is by the faith of Jesus Christ unto all
abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mer-
and upon all them that believe.” God puts
cy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and trans-
His righteousness upon the believer. He
gression and sin, and that will by no means
covers him with it, so that his sin no more
clear the guilty.” Ex. 34:5-7.
appears. Then the forgiven one can exclaim
This is God’s name. It is the character in
with the prophet:
which He reveals Himself to man, the light
“I will greatly rejoice in the Lord, my soul
in which He wishes men to regard Him. But
shall be joyful in my God; for he hath clothed
what of the declaration that He “will by no
me with the garments of salvation, he hath
means clear the guilty”? That is perfectly in
covered me with the robe of righteousness,
keeping with His longsuffering, abundant
as a bridegroom decketh himself with orna-
goodness and His passing by the transgression
ments and as a bride adorneth herself with
of His people. It is true that God will by no
her jewels.” Isa. 61:10.
means clear the guilty. He could not do that
But what about “the righteousness of God
and still be a just God. But He does some-
without the law”? How does that accord with
thing which is far better. He removes the guilt,
the statement that the law is the righteousness
so that the one formerly guilty does not need
of God, and that outside of its requirements
to be cleared—he is justified and counted as
there is no righteousness? There is no contra-
though he never had sinned.
diction here. The law is not ignored by this
374 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 4

Let no one cavil over the expression, “put- We can preach nothing else, for everything
ting on righteousness,” as though such a thing outside of this is sin.
were hypocrisy. Some, with a singular lack of
appreciation of the value of the gift of righ-
Study #16: A Review, par. 2-4.
teousness, have said that they did not want And I saw another angel fly in the midst
righteousness that was “put on,” but that they of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to
wanted only that righteousness which comes preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and
from the life, thus depreciating the righ- to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and
teousness of God, which is by faith of Jesus people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and
Christ unto all and upon all that believe. We give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment
agree with their idea insofar as it is a protest is come; and worship him that made heaven
against hypocrisy, a form of godliness with- and earth and the sea and the fountains of wa-
out the power; but we would have the reader ters. And there followed another angel, saying,
bear this thought in mind: It makes a vast Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, be-
deal of difference who puts the righteousness cause she made all nations drink of the wine
on. If we attempt to put it on ourselves, then of the wrath of her fornication. And the third
we really get on nothing but a filthy garment, angel followed them, saying with a loud voice,
no matter how beautiful it may look to us, If any man worship the beast and his image
but when Christ clothes us with it, it is not and receive his mark in his forehead or in his
to be despised nor rejected. Mark the expres- hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the
sion in Isaiah: “He hath covered me with the wrath of God, which is poured out without
robe of righteousness.” The righteousness mixture into the cup of his indignation, and
with which Christ covers us is righteousness he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone
that meets the approval of God, and if God is in the presence of the holy angels and in the
satisfied with it, surely men ought not to try presence of the Lamb, and the smoke of their
to find anything better. torment ascendeth up forever and ever, and
they have no rest day nor night who worship
1891 General Conference Sermons the beast and his image and whosoever re-
ceiveth the mark of his name. Here is the pa-
Study #1: Romans 1, A Review tience of the saints; here are they that kept the
“The just shall live by faith.” Here is the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.
whole thing. Nothing can be added to the We are accustomed and rightly so, to speak
preaching of the righteousness of God by of these three messages as one threefold mes-
faith of Jesus Christ. What about these doc- sage. The word which is rendered “followed”
trines, as the Sabbath, immortality, etc.? means properly, “went with.” Thus rendered
Since the “kingdom of God and His righ- the text would read, “and the third angel went
teousness” is the one thing needful and since with them.” It is the same word that is used
there is nothing unimportant in the Bible, all in 1 Corinthians 10:4, “And did all drink the
of these doctrines are simply division lines same spiritual drink: for they drank of that
depending upon that one thing—all summed spiritual rock that went with them (margin),
up in the doctrine of righteousness by faith. and that rock was Christ.” Thus the first angel
Volume 8 — Number 4 The Faith of Jesus | 375

sounded, the second joined him, and the third to the saints only, any more than he gives the
joined them both, and together they all three commandments to them alone; but the saints
go sounding the message. There is therefore keep the faith, and others do not. The faith
but one message for us to consider, and that which they keep is the faith of Jesus; therefore
one comprises all three. it is the faith of Jesus that is given to men.
The message prepares a people who are Faith Given to Every Man. Every man is
described in the twelfth verse: “Here is the exhorted to think soberly, because God hath
patience of the saints; here are they that keep dealt to every man the measure of faith. Many
the commandments of God and the faith of people have a notion that they are so consti-
Jesus.” There are three points which these peo- tuted that it is impossible for them to believe.
ple have—patience, keeping the command- That is a grave error. Faith is just as easy, and
ments, and the faith of Jesus. While they are just as natural, as breathing. It is the com-
all combined in one, I think we may consider mon inheritance of all men, and the one thing
them in a reverse order to that in which they wherein all are equal. It is as natural for the
are stated: faith, obedience, and patience. For child of the infidel to believe as it is for the
faith is the foundation upon which everything child of the saint. It is only when men build
is built and out of which everything grows. up a barrier of pride about themselves (Ps.
Faith that works obedience and the crowning 73:6) that they find it difficult to believe. And
grace is patience, for the apostle James says, even then they will believe; for when men
“Let patience have her perfect work, that ye disbelieve God, they believe Satan; when they
may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing.” disbelieve the truth, they greedily swallow the
James 1:4. When patience is perfected in the most egregious falsehoods.
saints, then they themselves are perfect. So In What Measure? We have seen that faith
it is that this threefold message brings out a is given to every man. This may be known also
people who are perfect before God. They are by the fact that salvation is offered to every
just what the Saviour says they must be, “Be ye man, and placed within his grasp, and salva-
therefore perfect, even as your Father which is tion is only by faith. If God had not given faith
in heaven is perfect.” Matthew 5:48. to every man, he could not have brought salva-
tion within the reach of all.
How Righteousnes by Faith The question is, In what measure has
Becomes Practical God given every man faith? This is really an-
swered in the fact already learned, that the
(Original from: Signs of the Times Articles faith which he gives is the faith of Jesus. The
from October, 1895 through September, faith of Jesus is given in the gift of Jesus him-
1896), Christ and His Righteousness, p. 179. self, and Christ is given in his fullness to ev-
ery man. He tasted death for every man. Heb.
Faith a Gift of God. That faith which God 2:9. “Unto every one of us is given grace ac-
deals to man is indicated in Revelation 14:12: cording to the measure of the gift of Christ.”
“Here is the patience of the saints; here are Eph. 4:7. Christ is not divided; therefore to
they that keep the commandments of God, every man is given all of Christ and all of his
and the faith of Jesus.” God does not give faith faith. There is but one measure.
376 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 4

How Righteousness is How do we get it?—By faith. How else

Obtained (1899) p. 8. could we get it? Since it is impossible for any
to get righteousness by the deeds of the law, it
“But now the righteousness of God with- is evident that it must come by faith, as a gift.
out the law is manifested.” Ah! that gives hope. And this is in keeping with the statement that
But, hold! are we not in danger of being led “the gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus
astray? Dare we trust in a righteousness that Christ our Lord.”
is obtained apart from the law? Well, since we Someone says that it doesn’t seem possible
can’t get anything from the law itself, we shall that we could get righteousness in that way.
have to get it apart from the law if we have any But think a moment; “sin” and “righteousness”
at all. But don’t be alarmed, for remember that simply denote our relation to God. Now if
this righteousness which we are to get without, there is a way by which He can, consistently
or apart from the law, is “the righteousness of with His justice, count us righteous, He has a
God.” Why, that’s just what the law is! Exactly; right to do so. Who shall say that He may not
there can be no real righteousness that is not the do what He will with His own?
righteousness of God, and all that righteous- “God was in Christ, reconciling the world
ness is set forth in His law. We are going to unto Himself.” 2 Cor. 5:19. In giving His only
have this righteousness which the law requires, begotten Son for the world, it was the same as
yet not out of the law. Where and how we are to though He gave Himself; He did give Him-
get it we shall see presently; but note first that it self. And since the Just died for the unjust (1
is “witnessed by the law and the prophets.” It is Pet. 3:18), God can be just and count as righ-
such righteousness as the law will give its sanc- teous the one who will have faith in Jesus.
tion to. Now where is it to be obtained?
“Even the righteousness of God which Again in Captivity
is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon
all them that believe.” And so we have the The Everlasting Covenant (1900),
strongest evidence that we shall not be put to pp. 457-458.
shame before the law, if we can only obtain The Result. “And when they began to
this righteousness. For we know that Christ, sing and to praise, the Lord set ambushments
as part of the Godhead, is equal with the Fa- against the children of Ammon, Moab, and
ther. He is the Word, and is God. As the Word, Mount Seir, which were come against Judah;
the manifestation of Him whom no man hath and they were smitten. For the children of Am-
seen, He spoke the law with His own voice. mon and Moab stood up against the inhabit-
He spoke it “as one having authority,” “for in ants of Mount Seir, utterly to slay and destroy
Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead them; and when they had made an end of the
bodily.” Therefore if we get the righteousness inhabitants of Seir, every one helped to de-
of God through Jesus Christ, it is evident that stroy another. And when Judah came toward
we shall have the righteousness which the law the watch tower in the wilderness, they looked
requires, because we get it from the Fountain- unto the multitude, and, behold, they were dead
head. Our righteousness comes from the same bodies fallen to the earth, and none escaped.”
source that the righteousness of the law does.
Volume 8 — Number 4 The Faith of Jesus | 377

Reinforcements. As soon as they began sure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.”
to sing, the enemy was overthrown. A panic There is only “one faith” (Eph. 4:5), “the faith
seized the host of Ammonites and Moabites, of Jesus,” as there is only one Lord; and those
and they beat down oneanother. It may well be who have not that faith must necessarily be out
that, when they heard the songs and shouts of of Christ. It is not at all necessary that there
joy, they thought that Israel had received rein- be the slightest difference upon any question
forcements, and such was the case. The people of truth. Truth is the Word of God, and the
of Israel had such reinforcements that they did Word of God is light; nobody but a blind man
not need to do any fighting themselves. Their ever has any trouble to see a light that shines.
faith was their victory, and their singing was The fact that a man has never in his life seen
the evidence of their faith. any other light used at night, except that from
The Lesson for us. This is a lesson for us a tallow candle, does not in the least stand in
in our conflicts with our adversaries—princi- the way of his recognizing that the light from
palities and powers and wicked spirits. “Resist an electric lamp is light, the first moment he
the devil, and he will flee from you;” but we sees it. There are, of course, different degrees
are to “resist steadfast in the faith.” Only such of knowledge, but never any controversy be-
resistance will cause him to flee, for he knows tween those different degrees. All truth is one.
that he is stronger than we; but when he is
resisted in the faith of Jesus, he must flee, for
The Glad Tidings (1900), p. 79-80.
he knows that he has no strength at all against Much is lost, in reading the Scriptures, by
Christ. And so we learn again that “the re- not noting exactly what they say. Here we have
deemed of the Lord shall return, and come literally, “the faith of Christ,” just as in Rev.
with singing unto Zion.” In such experiences 14:12 we have “the faith of Jesus.” He is the
as that just considered, the Lord was showing Author and Finisher of faith. Heb. 12:2. God
Israel how they should overcome, and that He has “dealt to every man the measure of faith”
was always waiting and anxious to complete (Rom. 12:3), in giving Christ to every man.
the promise made to the fathers. “Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the
Word of God” (Rom. 10:17), and Christ is
Perfect Unity the Word. All things are of God. It is He who
gives repentance and forgiveness of sins.
The Glad Tidings (1900), p. 72. There is, therefore, no opportunity for any
Many professed Christians, sincere per- one to plead that his faith is weak. He may not
sons, suppose that it is almost a matter of ne- have accepted and made use of the gift, but
cessity that there be differences in the church. there is no such thing as “weak faith.” A man
“All can not see alike,” is the common state- may be “weak in faith,” that is, may be afraid
ment. So they misread Eph. 4:13, making it to depend on faith, but faith itself is as strong
read that God has given us gifts, “till we all as the Word of God. There is no faith but the
come into the unity of the faith.” What the faith of Christ; everything else professing to
Word teaches is that “in the unity of the faith, be faith is a spurious article. Christ alone is
and of the knowledge of the Son of God,” we righteous; He has overcome the world, and
all come “unto a perfect man, unto the mea- He alone has power to do it; in Him dwelleth
378 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 4

all the fullness of God, because the law—God sus Christ” might be accepted by you. As soon
Himself—was in His heart; He alone has kept as you lay hold of that promise,—the key that
and can keep the law to perfection; therefore, will unlock any door in Doubting Castle,—
only by His faith,—living faith, that is, His life the prison doors will fly open, and you can say,
in us,—can we be made righteous. “Our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare
But this is sufficient. He is a “tried Stone.” of the fowlers; the snare is broken, and we are
The faith which He gives to us is His own escaped.” Ps. 124:7.
tried and approved faith, and it will not fail
us in any contest. We are not exhorted to try
The Glad Tidings (1900), p. 148-150.
to do as well as He did, or to try to exercise as We have just read that the Scripture hath
much faith as He had, but simply to take His shut up all under sin, that the promise by faith
faith, and let it work by love, and purify the of Jesus Christ might be given to them that be-
heart. It will do it; take it! lieve. Before faith came, we were kept in ward
under the law, shut up unto the faith which
The Glad Tidings (1900), p. 147-148. should afterwards be revealed. We know that
Let me speak from personal experience whatsoever is not of faith is sin (Rom. 14:23);
to the sinner who does not yet know the joy therefore, to be under the law is identical with
and freedom of the Lord. Some day, if not al- being under sin. We are under the law solely
ready, you will be sharply convicted of sin by because we are under sin. The grace of God
the Spirit of God. You may have been full of brings salvation from sin, so that when we
doubts and quibbles, of accept God’s grace we are
ready answers and self- Christ alone is righteous; He no longer under the law,
defense, but then you will has overcome the world, and because we are freed from
have nothing to say. You He alone has power to do it. sin. Those who are under
will then have no doubt the law, therefore, are the
about the reality of God and the Holy Spirit, transgressors of the law. The righteous are
and will need no argument to assure you of it; not under it, but are walking in it. The Law a
for you will know the voice of God speaking Jailer, a Taskmaster.
to your soul, and will feel, as did ancient Is- “So that the law hath been our tutor unto
rael, “Let not God speak with us, lest we die.” Christ, that we might be justified by faith.” The
Then you will know what it is to be shut up in words “to bring us” are marked both in the old
prison,—in a prison whose walls seem to close version and the new as having been added to
on you, not only barring all escape, but seem- the text, so we have dropped them out. It really
ing to suffocate you. The tales of people con- makes no material difference with the sense
demned to be buried alive with a heavy stone whether they are retained or omitted. It will be
upon them, will seem very vivid and real to noticed also that the new version has “tutor” in
you, as you feel the tables of the law crushing the place of “schoolmaster.” This is better, but
out your life, and a hand of marble seems to be the sense is still better conveyed by the word
breaking your very heart. Then it will give you that is used in the German and Scandinavian
joy to remember that you are shut up for the translations, which signifies “master of a house
sole purpose that “the promise by faith of Je- of correction.” The single word in our language
Volume 8 — Number 4 The Faith of Jesus | 379

corresponding to it would be jailer. The Greek depth, and height of the love of Christ, which
word is the word which we have in English passeth knowledge. Outside of Christ is bond-
as “pedagogue.” The pedagogos was the slave age; in Him alone is there freedom. Outside of
who accompanied the boys to school to see Christ, the man is in prison, “holden with the
that they did not play truant. If they attempted cords of his sins.” Prov. 5:22. “The strength of
to run away, he would bring them back, and sin is the law.” It is the law that declares him
had authority even to beat them to keep them to be a sinner, and makes him conscious of his
in the way. The word has come to be used as condition. “By the law is the knowledge of sin;”
meaning “schoolmaster,” although the Greek and “sin is not imputed when there is no law.”
word has not at all the idea of a schoolmaster. Rom. 3:20; 5:13. The law really forms the sin-
“Taskmaster” would be better. The idea here is ner’s prison walls. They close in on him, making
rather that of a guard who accompanies a pris- him feel uncomfortable, oppressing him with a
oner who is allowed to walk about outside the sense of sin, as though they would press his life
prison walls. The prisoner, although nominally out. In vain he makes frantic efforts to escape.
at large, is really deprived of his liberty just the Those commandments stand as firm as the ev-
same as though he were actually in a cell. The erlasting hills. Whichever way he turns he finds
fact is that all who do not believe are “under a commandment which says to him, “You can
sin,” “shut up” “under the law,” and that, there- find no freedom by me, for you have sinned.”
fore, the law acts as their jailer. If he seeks to make friends with the law, and
It is that that shuts them in, and will not promises to keep it, he is no better off, for his
let them off; the guilty can not escape in their sin still remains. It goads him and drives him to
guilt. God is merciful and gracious, but He the only way of escape—“the promise by faith of
will not clear the guilty. Ex. 34:6, 7. That is, Jesus Christ.” In Christ he is made “free indeed,”
He will not lie, by calling evil good; but He for in Christ he is made the righteousness of
provides a way by which the guilty may lose God. In Christ is “the perfect law of liberty.”
their guilt. Then the law will no longer be “But,” says one, “the law says nothing of
against them, will no longer shut them up, and Christ.” No; but all creation does speak of
they can walk at liberty. Christ, proclaiming the power of His salva-
Christ says, “I am the door.” John 10:7, 9. tion. We have seen that the cross of Christ,
He is also the sheepfold and the Shepherd. “Christ and Him crucified,” is to be seen in
Men fancy that when every leaf of the for-
they are outside the Whoever is led by the Spirit must keep est, and, indeed, in
fold they are free, and the law, not as a condition of receiving everything that exists.
that to come into the the Spirit, but as the necessary result. Not only so, but every
fold would mean a cur- fiber of man’s being
tailing of their liberty; but it is exactly the re- cries out for Christ. Men do not realize it, but
verse. The fold of Christ is “a large place,” while Christ is “the Desire of all nations.” It is He
unbelief is a narrow prison. The sinner can have alone that “satisfies the desire of every living
but a narrow range of thought; the true “free thing.” Only in Him can relief be found for the
thinker” is the one who comprehends with world’s unrest and longing. Now since Christ,
all saints what is the length, and breadth, and in whom is peace, “for He is our peace,” is
380 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 4

seeking the weary and heavy-laden, and call- never at that time came into the mind of any-
ing them to Himself, and every man has long- body professing godliness. But the question
ings that nothing else in the world can satisfy,was concerning how it could be fulfilled. The
it is evident that if the man is awakened by theGalatians were being led astray by the flatter-
law to keener consciousness of his condition, ing teaching that they themselves had power
and the law continues goading him, giving to do it, while the heaven-sent apostle strenu-
him no rest, and shutting up every other way ously maintained that only through the Spirit
of escape, the man must at last find the Door could it be kept. This he showed from the
of Safety, for it always stands open. He is the Scriptures, from the history of Abraham, and
City of Refuge, to which every one pursued by from the experience of the Galatians them-
the avenger of blood may flee, sure of finding selves. They began in the Spirit, and as long
a welcome. In Christ alone will the sinner find as they continued in the Spirit, they ran well;
release from the lash of the law, for in Christ but when they substituted themselves for the
the righteousness of the law is fulfilled, and by
Spirit, immediately the works began to mani-
Him it is fulfilled in us. Rom. 8:4. The law is fest themselves, which were wholly contrary to
so far from requiring men to keep it in order the law. The Holy Spirit is the life of God;
to be saved, as some suppose, that it will not God is love; love is the fulfilling of the law;
allow anybody to be saved unless he has “the the law is spiritual. Therefore whoever would
righteousness which is of God by faith,”—the be spiritual must submit to the righteousness
faith of Jesus Christ. of God, which is witnessed to by the law, but
is gained only through the faith of Jesus Christ.
Ibid., page 224. Whoever is led by the Spirit must keep the
Here again we see that the controversy was law, not as a condition of receiving the Spirit,
not whether or not the law should be kept; that but as the necessary result.

The Special Work of

A. T. Jones & E. J. Waggoner
by Ellen G. White

Samples of a larger collection from E.G.W. 1888 Materials, to be published in

Lest We Forget, 9, entitled, “A Most Precious Message and Its Messengers”

A s our brethren and sisters opened their

hearts to the light, they obtained a better
knowledge of what constitutes faith. The Lord
seeking the Lord. Eld. Jones came from Bos-
ton, and labored most earnestly for the people,
speaking twice and sometimes three times
was very precious; he was ready to strengthen a day. The flock of God were fed with soul-
his people. The meetings continued a week nourishing food. The very message the Lord
beyond their first appointment. The school has sent to the people of this time was pre-
was dismissed, and all made earnest work of sented in the discourses. Meetings were in
Volume 8 — Number 4 The Special Work of A. T. Jones & E. J. Waggoner | 381

progress from early morning till night, and the in this matter. Be careful how you take a posi-
results were highly satisfactory. P. 267. tion against Elder Waggoner. Have you not the
Elder A. T. Jones should attend our large best of evidence that the Lord has been com-
camp meetings, and give to our people and to municating light through him? I have, and the
outsiders as well the precious subject of faith people where he has labored have been greatly
and the righteousness of Christ. There is a blessed under his labors. — P. 977.
flood of light in this subject. — P. 291. 09/19/1892 to Uriah Smith. Some have
I never labored in my life more directly under made confession, yourself among the number.
the controlling influences of the Spirit of God. Others have made no confession, for they were
God gave me meat in due season for the people, too proud to do this, and they have not come
but they refused it for it did not come in just the to the light. They were moved at the meeting
way and manner they wanted it to come. Elders by another spirit, and they knew not that God
Jones and Waggoner presented precious light had sent these young men, Elders Jones and
to the people, but prejudice and unbelief, jeal- Waggoner, to bear a special message to them.
ousy and evil-surmising barred the door of their It is quite possible that Elder Jones or Wag-
hearts that nothing from this source should find goner may be overthrown by the temptations of
entrance to their hearts. — Pp. 308, 309. the enemy; but if they should be, this would not
I have had the question asked, “What do prove that they had had no message from God,
you think of this light that these men are pre- or that the work that they had done was all a
senting? Why, I have been presenting it to you mistake. But should this happen, how many
for the last 45 years—the matchless charms of would take this position, and enter into a fatal
Christ. This is what I have been trying to pres- delusion because they are not under the control
ent before your minds. When Brother Wag- of the Spirit of God. They walk in the sparks
goner brought out these ideas in Minneapolis, of their own kindling, and cannot distinguish
it was the first clear teaching on this subject between the fire they have kindled and the light
from any human lips I had heard, excepting which God has given, and they walk in blind-
the conversations between myself and my hus- ness as did the Jews. — Pp. 1043, 1045.
band. I have said to myself, It is because God The message given us by A. T. Jones, and E.
has presented it to me in vision that I see it J. Waggoner is the message of God to the La-
so clearly, and they cannot see it because they odicean church, and woe be unto anyone who
have never had it presented to them as I have. professes to believe the truth and yet does not
And when another presented it, every fiber of reflect to others the God-given rays. — P. 1052.
my heart said, Amen. — Pp. 348, 349. 11/05/1892 to Frank and Hattie Belden.
03/10/1890 to W. C. White and wife. When you are enlightened by the Holy Spirit,
Since I made the statement last Sabbath that you will see all that wickedness at Minneapolis
the view of the covenants as it had been taught as it is, as God looks upon it... for your soul’s
by Brother Waggoner was truth, it seems that sake, for the sake of Him who died for you, I
great relief has come to many minds. — P. 623. want you to see and confess your errors. You
04/15/1892 to J. H. Kellogg. The many did unite with those who resisted the Spirit of
cautions that in the loving kindness of the Lord God. You had all the evidence that you needed
have been sent to you lead me to write you now that the Lord was working through Brethren
382 | Lest We Forget Volume 8 — Number 4

Jones and Waggoner; but you did not receive flock of God. Those who do not allow preju-
the light; and after the feelings indulged, the dice to bar the heart against the heaven-sent
words spoken against the truth, you did not message, cannot but feel the spirit and force
feel ready to confess that you had done wrong, of the truth. Brother Jones has borne the mes-
that these men had a message from God, and sage from church to church and from State
you had made light of both message and mes- to State; and light and freedom and the out-
sengers. — P. 1066. pouring of the Spirit of God have attended
Circa 1893 to the Review and Herald the word. — P. 1122.
Office. The Lord has raised up Brother Jones 05/01/1895 to O. A. Olsen. The Lord in
and Brother Waggoner to proclaim a message His great mercy sent a most precious message
to the world to prepare a people to stand in the to His people through Elders Waggoner and
day of God. The... principles of purity, lowli- Jones.... This is the message that God com-
ness, faith, and the righteousness of Christ. manded to be given to the world. It is the third
This is the power of God unto salvation to angel’s message, which is to be proclaimed
every one that believeth. — P. 1814. with a loud voice, and attended with the out-
01/09/1893 to W. Ings. We know that pouring of His Spirit in a large measure. —
Brother Jones has been giving the message for Pp. 1336, 1337.
this time—meat in due season for the starving
Volume 8 — Number 4 The Special Work of A. T. Jones & E. J. Waggoner | 383
384 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 1

Volume 9 — Number 1
First Quarter, 1999

A Most Precious Message

and Its Messengers
We now begin a special collection of four issues on the topic: “A Most Precious Message and Its Mes-
sengers”. The f irst three issues consist of Ellen White’s statements characterizing the special work of
A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner as messengers. The fourth issue consists of her statements on what
the message was.
Volume 9 — Number 1 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 385

A Most Precious Message

and its Messengers
What of the Messengers? (Part 1)

I n Lest We Forget, Vol. 7, No. 4 through Vol. 8,

No. 4, we have reviewed briefly the lives and
writings of A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner. We
God uses?” In the fourth issue we will share
her own descriptions that help us to answer
the question, “What was the message?”
feel the extensive witness Ellen White gave These statements we share in this special
regarding their work is impressive and power- collection span some 11 years. Most are from
fully instructive. Over the years she had much The Ellen G. White 1888 Materials. All are giv-
to say regarding their special work as messen- en in chronological order. Emphases, bracket-
gers. In this context, she also wrote repeatedly ed insertions, and ellipses are used to maintain
in general about the messengers God uses. the focus of the topic at hand. We encourage
For the next four issues (Vol. 9, Nos. 1-4) the reader, if possible, to read the entire docu-
we will share many of the observation she ments from which these extracts are taken.
made. The first three issues will consist of her Enter these pages, reader, with a prayer
comments in the light of the questions, “What for the Holy Spirit to teach you from these
evidence do we have of these men being mes- past experiences, and thus prepare you for
sengers? How important are the messengers His future plans.

What evidence do we have of these men being messengers?

How important are the messengers God uses?

“T he Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders
Waggoner and Jones. This message was to bring more prominently before the world the
uplifted Saviour, the sacrifice for the sins of the whole world. It presented justification through
faith in the Surety; it invited the people to receive the righteousness of Christ, which is made
manifest in obedience to all the commandments of God. Many had lost sight of Jesus. They
needed to have their eyes directed to His divine person, His merits, and His changeless love for
the human family. All power is given into His hands, that He may dispense rich gifts unto men,
imparting the priceless gift of His own righteousness to the helpless human agent. This is the
message that God commanded to be given to the world. It is the third angel’s message, which
is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, and attended with the outpouring of His Spirit in a large
measure.” (Ellen G. White, 1888 Materials, pp. 1336, 1337; also TM 91, 92)
386 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 1

1888 October 21 (Talk to 1888 December (Manuscript

Ministers [at Minneapolis]) “Looking Back at Minneapolis”)
The message “Go forward” is still to be Brother A. T. Jones spoke to the people [at
heard and respected. The varying circumstanc- the Kansas campmeeting], also Brother E. J.
es taking place in our world call for labor which Waggoner, and the people heard many precious
will meet these peculiar developments. The things that would be to them a comfort and a
Lord has need of men who are spiritually sharp strength to their faith. They appreciated this, to
and clear-sighted, men worked by the Holy them, all-important privilege. (pp. 205, 206)
Spirit, who are certainly receiving manna fresh
Why were not these men [“in high positions
from heaven. Upon the minds of such, God’s
Word flashes light, revealing to them more than of trust”, “at the Minneapolis meeting”, p. 227],
ever before the safe path. The Holy Spirit works who knew of these things, afraid to lift their
upon mind and heart. The time has come when hand against me and my work for no reason ex-
through God’s messengers the scroll is being cept their imagination that I was not in harmo-
unrolled to the world. Instructors in our schools ny with their spirit and their course of action
should never be bound about by being told that toward men whom they and I had reason to re-
they are to teach only what has been taught spect? These men were just as sincere as those
hitherto. Away with these restrictions. There who criticized, men of correct principles—but
is a God to give the message His people shall who did not harmonize with their views con-
speak. Let not any minister feel under bonds or cerning the law in Galatians. I knew how the
be gauged by men’s measurement. The gospel Lord regarded their spirit and action and if they
must be fulfilled in accordance with the mes- did thus in ignorance, through perverted ideas,
sages God sends. That which God gives His they have had all the opportunity God will ever
servants to speak today would not perhaps have give them to know He has given these men [A.
been present truth twenty years ago, but it is
T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner] a work to do, and
God’s message for this time. (p. 133)
Let men and women who are truly con- a message to bear which is present truth for
verted offer themselves in all humility to the this time. They knew that wherever this mes-
service of the Lord, for sage comes its fruits are good. A vigor and a
verily He hath need of Men of correct vital energy are brought into the church, and
them. First, they must principles where the message is accepted, there hope and
be emptied of all self- courage and faith beam in the countenances
ishness. They will be cleansed vessels unto hon- of all those who open their eyes to see, their
or. They will reflect the bright beams of the Sun understanding to perceive and their hearts to
of Righteousness to all with whom they come receive the great treasure of truth. (p. 228)
in contact. Partakers of the divine nature, they
will be savors of life unto life. They will not talk 1889 March 5 (Advent Review and
of the faults of others, but will repeat the words Sabbath Herald article, “Meetings
of divine wisdom which have penetrated and at South Lancaster, Mass.”)
illuminated their hearts. They will be men who Eld. Jones came from Boston, and la-
fear to talk and make sport of God’s messen-
bored most earnestly for the people, speaking
gers, but men who pray much. (p. 134)
twice and sometimes three times a day. The
Volume 9 — Number 1 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 387

flock of God were fed with soul-nourishing wind and tossed. For let not that man think that
food. The very message the Lord has sent to he shall receive any thing of the Lord.” James
the people of this time was presented in the 1:6, 7. The true, earnest seeker will give up his
discourses. (p. 267) way for God’s ways, that he may be guided into
paths wherein God may choose to lead him,
1889 April (to My Dear Brethren) where the Lord has great blessings awaiting
There are ways by which the Lord leads and him, although it may seem to short-sighted hu-
guides His people. God has all wisdom and all man beings there is only loss and disaster. “For
knowledge. He has said, “If any of you lack wis- my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are
dom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the
liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given heavens are higher than the earth, so are my
him.” James 1:5. Oh that all those who claimed ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts
to be God’s chosen servants would have felt that than your thoughts.” Isa. 55:8, 9. (pp. 279, 280)
they were in need of wisdom, in the place of
1889 April 7 (to W. C. White)
their feeling the perfect wholeness which they
did feel. Much talking and inflaming one an- I think that Elder A. T. Jones should attend
other were not wanting, and ridiculing those our large camp meetings, and give to our peo-
whom God had raised up to do a special work. ple and to outsiders as well the precious sub-
They had, like brethren, taken their Bibles and ject of faith and the righteousness of Christ.
searched the Scriptures There is a flood of light in this subject. (p. 291)
and bowed upon their God has given
knees before God in these men a 1889 May 12 (Morning Talk)
earnest prayer, claiming work and a
Now brethren I want to tell you, when the
the promises of God for message
Spirit of God comes into our midst, it will strike
divine guidance. In this the minds that are ready to receive it. But if
time of peril, as we are nearing the period of an their minds are not open to receive it, they are
important crisis, it is only reasonable that we all ready to pass judgment upon the messenger
should expect something of the revealings of and the words spoken. In the place of coming to
greater light to the people; and how did these God and asking Him to give them a new heart
men who had allowed their minds to be filled and a new mind, that the transforming influ-
with prejudice and jealousy know but God had ence of the grace of God shall be upon them,
made these men messengers to give light and they commence to find fault and pick flaws. It
truth to the people? What right had they to set doesn’t strike them, and it must harmonize with
themselves in dead array against these ministers their ideas and they will stand right there until
of Christ, even if they thought that their ideas these things are culled out of the way, and they
did conflict with previous ideas on some points? place themselves right there to judge. This is the
Why not spend the hours together in prayer to way it was at Minneapolis. (p. 303)
God, in fasting, in deep heart-searching? “Let
him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that
wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven of the
388 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 1

1889 May 12 (to Children these ideas in Minneapolis, it was the first clear
of the Household) teaching on this subject from any human lips I
had heard, excepting the conversations between
All this was an offense to God and must not myself and my husband. I have said to myself, It
have any place here at this meeting [Minneapo- is because God has presented it to me in vision
lis]. There were souls starving for food and they that I see it so clearly, and they cannot see it be-
must be fed. I told them that which the Spirit cause they have never had it presented to them
of God had revealed to me as I was conducted as I have. And when another presented it, every
to the rooms of those who came to the confer- fiber of my heart said, Amen. (pp. 348, 349)
ence. I was made to hear the conversation, the
sarcasm, the evil feelings expressed, the bearing 1889 June (Manuscript
false witness, the making light of the message “Experience Following the
God sent, and the messenger who brought the
message. I was told all this was wisdom that Minneapolis Conference”)
was from beneath in marked contrast to the We have the example of the children of
wisdom that was from above, which has been Israel to warn us off that ground. The Lord
specified by God through His apostles. [ James wrought in our midst, but some did not re-
3:13-18 quoted.] (p. 308) ceive the blessing. They had been privileged
to hear the most faithful preaching of the
I never labored in my gospel, and had listened
life more directly under These men are presenting... to the message God had
the controlling influences the matchless charms of given His servants to give
of the Spirit of God. God Christ.... Minneapolis... was them, with their hearts
gave me meat in due sea- the first clear teaching on this padlocked. They did not
son for the people, but they subject... I had heard.... Every turn unto the Lord with
refused it for it did not fiber of my heart said, Amen. all their heart and with
come in just the way and all their soul, but used all
manner they wanted it to come. Elders Jones their powers to pick some flaws in the mes-
and Waggoner presented precious light to the sengers and in the message, and they grieved
people, but prejudice and unbelief, jealousy and the Spirit of God, while those who did receive
evil-surmising barred the door of their hearts the message were charmed with the presenta-
that nothing from this source should find en- tion of the free gifts of Jesus Christ. (p. 368)
trance to their hearts. (pp. 308, 309) I have not left anything undone that I have
had any evidence it was my duty to do. And as
1889 June 19 (Sermon at Rome, NY)
far as Battle Creek is concerned I can do no
I have had the question asked, “What do you more than I have done. Those who have not
think of this light that these men are presenting? united with me and the messengers of God
Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last in this work, but whose influence has been to
45 years—the matchless charms of Christ. This create doubt and unbelief, I do not judge. Ev-
is what I have been trying to present before your ery jot of influence that has been cast on the
minds. When Brother Waggoner brought out side of the enemy will meet its reward accord-
Volume 9 — Number 1 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 389

ing to its works. God was working with me judgment. In that day there will be no excuse
to present to the people a message in regard to offer for neglecting to receive the message
to the faith of Jesus and the righteousness of the Lord sent you. (pp. 418, 419)
Christ. There have been those who have not Do not men know from the word of God,
worked in harmony but in a way to counteract that just such a message as has lately been go-
the work God has given me to do. I must leave ing to the churches, must be given in order that
them with the Lord. (pp. 370, 371) the very work which has been going on among
us might be accomplished? Some who ought
1889 July 23 (to Elders to have been first to catch the heavenly inspi-
M. and H. Miller) ration of truth, have been directly opposed to
the message of God. They have been doing all
The Lord has shown that we are in just
that was in their power to show contempt for
as much danger in our day as were the people
both the message and the messenger, and Je-
in the days of Christ. The Lord is speaking
sus could not do many mighty works because
through his delegated messengers; but the
of their unbelief. However, truth will move on,
same unbelief is exhibited. Men close their
passing by those who despise and reject it. Al-
hearts against Jesus, and hold themselves in
though apparently retarded, it cannot be ex-
the veriest bondage to Satan, supposing that
tinguished. When the message of God meets
they are preserving their dignity as free men;
with opposition, he gives it additional force that
that they are maintaining their right to act and
it may exert greater influence. Endowed with
think for themselves, to believe or doubt; and
vital, heavenly energy, it will cut its way through
like the despisers of the gospel in the apostolic
the thickest barriers, dispel darkness, refute er-
times, they wonder and perish. (p. 398)
ror, gain conquests, and triumph over every ob-
When Christ told Peter what should come
stacle. I speak that I do know, I testify of that
upon him because of his faith, Peter turned
which I have seen. Those who would triumph
to John, and asked, “Lord, and what shall this
in the truth, will have to act a part in the sight
man do?” The Lord said, “What is that to
of the universe which will bring to them the
thee? Follow thou Me.” If Elder Smith or El-
reward of “well done.” They will be known as
der Butler should reject the message of truth
laborers together with God. (pp. 420, 421)
which the Lord has
His delegated The watchmen on the walls of Zion are
sent to the people of
messengers asleep. Many have no burden of the work, they
this time, would their
have no positive warning to give. There are
unbelief make the
many who have heard the message for this
message error?—No. We are to follow no one
time and have seen its results, and they can-
but Christ. If men who have occupied leading
not but acknowledge that the work is good,
positions feel at liberty to despise the message
but from fear that some will take extreme po-
and the messenger, their unbelief is no rea-
sitions, and that fanaticism may arise in our
son for others to do the same. Our salvation
ranks, they have permitted their imagination
is an individual work. Neither Brother Smith,
to create many obstacles to hinder the ad-
Brother Butler, nor any other mortal man can
vance of the work, and they have presented
pay a ransom for my soul or yours in the day of
these difficulties to others, expatiating on the
390 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 1

dangers of accepting the doctrine. They have why do they not present it in a better way? If
sought to counteract the influence of the mes- they possess such farseeing discernment, such
sage of truth. Suppose they should succeed in caution, such intelligence, why do they not go
these efforts, what would be the result? The to work and do something?
message to arouse a lukewarm church should The world is a second Sodom, the end is
cease, and the testimony exalting the righ- right upon us; and is it reasonable to think that
teousness of Christ would be silenced. Sup- there is no message to make ready a people to
pose that prejudice should do its baleful work, stand in the day of God’s preparation? Why is
suppose the work should be given in to the there so little eyesight? So little deep, earnest,
hands of these opposers and faultfinders, and heartfelt labor? Why is there so much pull-
they should be permitted to give to the church ing back? Why is there such a continual cry of
the doctrine and the labor they desire to give; peace and safety, and no going forward in obe-
would they present anything better than the dience to the Lord’s command? Is the third
Lord has sent to His people at this time, angel’s message to go out in darkness, or to
through his chosen agents? Would the mes- lighten the whole earth with its glory? Is the
sage of the doubters arouse the churches from light of God’s spirit to be quenched, and the
their lukewarmness? Would its influence tend church to be left as destitute of the grace of
to give energy and zeal, to uplift the souls of Christ as the hills of Gilboa were of dew and
the people of God? Have those who have op- rain? Certainly all must admit that it is time
posed the light openly or in secret, been giving that a vivifying, heavenly influence should be
the people the good that would nourish their brought to bear upon our churches. It is time
souls? Have they been presenting the message that unbelief, pride, love of supremacy, evil
which the time demands, that the camp may surmising, depreciation of the work of others,
be purified from all moral defilement? Have licentiousness, and hypocrisy should go out of
they anything to offer to take the place of the our ranks. (pp. 421-424)
truth which has been given with fervor and
zeal to prepare the way for the Lord’s coming? 1889 November 20
The character, the motives and purposes of (letter to Brethren and Sisters)
the workmen whom God has sent, have been,
Judgment must not be passed hastily on
and will continue to be, misrepresented. Men
any man or on his work or his purposes. There
will catch at words
The workmen is need of humble hearts and contrition of
and statements
whom God has sent soul. The message we bear at this time is from
that they suppose
above. Its influence upon human hearts of all
to be faulty, and
who have received it is good and the fruits are
will magnify and falsify these utterances. But
good; while some stand criticizing and pass-
what kind of work are these lookers-on doing?
ing judgment both upon the message and the
Has the Lord placed them in the judgment-
messenger sent of God. They are self-suffi-
seat to condemn his message and messen-
cient. They say in their hearts, “I will do as I
gers? Why do not these opposers lay hold of
please and work as I please on my own judg-
the work, if they have so much light? If they
ment. I will do just as I have done,—talk these
see defects in the presentation of the message,
Volume 9 — Number 1 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 391

old truths but I will have nothing to do with was a whole week, going early and late, at Chi-
the matter now brought to us,—Justification cago, in order that we might get these ideas in
by faith and the righteousness of Christ. I will the minds of the brethren. The devil has been
be religious.” In fact they continue to whiten working for a year
the sepulcher but do not cleanse it. From the God has given to obliterate these
heart proceedeth evil thoughts, the lips speak precious truth to ideas—the whole
evil, jealousy, envy, evil surmisings. The soul Brother Jones and of them. And it
temple needs cleansing. These who will not ac- Brother Waggoner takes hard work
cept of the message the Lord sends will soon to change their
begin a tirade against it. They see evidence old opinions. They think they have to trust
enough to balance the mind in the right direc- in their own righteousness, and in their own
tion but they are too proud to submit. They works, and keep looking at themselves, and
are not willing to say that which they decided not appropriating the righteousness of Christ
was all wrong is right and then the mind be- and bringing it into their life, and into their
gins to seek some excuse, some subterfuge to character. We worked there for one week. It
evade the issue. They are resolved not to obey was after one week had passed away before
God in this urgent call for the will to be yield- there was a break and the power of God, like
ed. They will make a mountain of some minor a tidal wave, rolled over that congregation. I
question and seek to get up a controversy on tell you, it was to set men free; it was to point
minor points. The longer he remains as he is them to the Lamb of God which taketh away
the more is he puzzled and perplexed. Ques- the sins of the world. (p. 542)
tions arise against the testimonies for Satan
will bring every doubter and unbeliever over 1890 February 7 (Remarks
this ground. The work is before him to give at Bible School)
himself up to God; his will be no longer ar-
I believe without a doubt that God has giv-
rayed against God’s will. (p. 499)
en precious truth at the right time to Brother
1890 February 3 Jones and Brother Waggoner. (p. 566)
(Remarks at Bible School) 1890 March 8 (to U. Smith)
We have traveled all through to the differ- Night before last I was shown that evidences
ent places of the meetings that I might stand in regard to the covenants were clear and con-
side by side with the messengers of God that vincing. Yourself, Brother Dan Jones-Brother
I knew were His messengers, that I knew had Porter and others are spending your investiga-
a message for His people. I gave my message tive powers for naught to produce a position on
with them right in harmony with the very the covenants to vary from the position that
message they were bearing. Brother Waggoner has presented. (p. 604)
What did we see? We saw a power attending
the message. In every instance we worked—
and some know how hard we worked. I think it
392 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 2

Volume 9 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 1999

A Most Precious Message

and Its Messengers
In this issue you will find Ellen White’s statements characterizing the special work of A. T. Jones and
E. J. Waggoner as messengers, which will be concluded in the next issue.
Volume 9 — Number 2 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 393

A Most Precious Message

and its Messengers
What of the Messengers? (Part 2, continued from Vol. 9, No. 1)

W ith this issue we continue the collection it seems that great relief has come to many
of Ellen White statements character- minds. (p. 623) [see PP363ff.]
izing the special work of A. T. Jones and E.
J. Waggoner as messengers. This section will 1890 May 27 (Advent Review
conclude in the next issue, to be followed by and Sabbath Herald article,
an issue on the message. “Living Channels of Light”)
All references are from The EGW 1888
Materials unless otherwise noted. Those whom God has sent with a mes-
sage are only men, but what is the character of
1890 March 9 (Sermon) the message which they bear? Will you dare
to turn from, or make light of, the warnings,
If we place ourselves in a position that because God did not consult you as to what
we will not recognize the light God sends or would be preferred? God calls men who will
His messages to us, then we are in danger speak, who will cry aloud and spare not. God
of sinning against the Holy Ghost. Then for has raised up his messengers to do his work
us to turn and see if we can find some little for this time. Some have turned from the mes-
thing that is done that we can hang some of sage of the righteousness of Christ to criti-
our doubts upon and begin to question! The cize the men and their imperfections, because
question is, has God sent the truth? Has God they do not speak the message of truth with
raised up these men to proclaim the truth? all the grace and polish desirable. They have
I say, yes, God has sent men to bring us the too much zeal, are too much in earnest, speak
truth that we should not have had unless God with too much positiveness, and the message
had sent somebody to bring it to us. God has that would bring healing and life and com-
let me have a light of what His Spirit is, and fort to many weary and oppressed souls, is, in
therefore I accept it, and I no more dare to a measure, excluded for just in proportion as
lift my hand against these persons, because men of influence close their own hearts and
it would be against Jesus Christ, who is to be set up their own wills in opposition to what
recognized in His messengers. (p. 608) God has said, will they seek to take away the
ray of light from those who have been longing
1890 March 10
and praying for light and for vivifying pow-
(to W. C. White and wife) er. Christ has registered all the hard, proud,
Since I made the statement last Sab- sneering speeches spoken against his servants
bath that the view of the covenants as it had as against himself. (p. 673)
been taught by Brother Waggoner was truth,
394 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 2

1890 August 27 (to O. A. Olsen) voice: “Be zealous and repent.” Repent, confess
your sins, and you will be forgiven. “Turn ye,
Dear Bro. Olsen: The enclosed testimony
turn ye; for why will ye die?” Why will you try
I sent to the Ohio Conference especially, but
to rekindle a mere fitful fire, and walk in the
the Lord has shown me that the very same
sparks of your own kindling? (p. 765)
evils which are reproved in that conference ex-
ist in other conferences. Churches are in need 1890 (Manuscript Light
of personal piety and a deeper, far deeper ex-
perience in the truth and in the knowledge of in God’s Word)
Jesus Christ. The spirit of resistance that has We have seen in our experience that when
been exhibited in presenting the righteous- the Lord sends rays of light from the open door
ness of Christ as our only hope has grieved of the sanctuary to His people, Satan stirs up
the Spirit of God, and the result of this op- the minds of many. But the end is not yet. There
position has required the delivery of this mat- will be those who will resist the light and crowd
ter the more earnestly and decidedly, causing down those whom God has made His channels
deeper searching into the subject and calling to communicate light. Spiritual things are not
out an array of arguments that the messenger spiritually discerned. The watchmen have not
himself did not know was so firm, so full, so kept pace with the opening providence of God,
thorough upon this subject of justification by and the real heaven-sent message and messen-
faith and the righteousness of Christ as our gers are scorned. (p. 831)
only hope. The subject has been brought be-
fore many minds. The sad part of the matter 1891 January 6 (to U. Smith)
is that some who ought to have stood in the Dear Brother Smith,— Since your visit and
clear light on this subject were working on the our conversation I decided to place this in your
enemy’s side of the question. (p. 703) hands to read yourself, and if necessary I may
read it before a select number. I have a copy
1890 December 23 (Advent Review
of the same. After I was so greatly burdened
and Sabbath Herald article, the Tuesday night, the same night I returned
“Be Zealous and Repent”) from Washington, I felt that I must trace upon
The Lord has sent a message to arouse his paper my true feelings and the things which
people to repent, and do their first works; but the Lord revealed to me. You may desire to
how has his message been received? While know these things.
When you visited The real heaven-
some have heeded it, others have cast contempt
me yesterday Jan. sent messengers
and reproach on the message and the messen-
ger. Spirituality deadened, humility and child- 5 and proposed
like simplicity gone, a mechanical, formal pro- such a meeting to take place I was glad because
fession of faith has taken the place of love and I thought that will result in good. But when
devotion. Is this mournful condition of things you stated that you had not had feelings against
to continue? is the lamp of God’s love to go Eld. Waggoner, and Eld. A.T. Jones, I was
out in darkness? The Saviour calls; listen to his surprised. Perhaps you thought thus, but how
could you think thus, is a mystery to me. The
Volume 9 — Number 2 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 395

feelings cherished by yourself and Elder But- scenes in the life of Christ and the reform. The
ler were not only despising the message, but reception given to God’s servants in past ages
the messengers. But the blindness of mind has is the same as the reception that those to-day
come by warring against the light which the receive through whom God is sending precious
Lord designed to come to his people. (p. 846) rays of light. The leaders of the people to-day
pursue the same course of action that the Jews
1891 March 24 (Article pursued. They
Our Present Dangers) criticize and ply Messengers through
question after whom the Lord has
In the revival work that has been going for- wrought in power
question, and
ward here during the past winter we have seen
refuse to admit
no fanaticism. But I will tell you what I have
evidence, treating the light sent them in the
seen. I have seen men who were so lifted up in
very same way that the Jews treated the light
themselves, and so stubborn, that their hearts
Christ brought them. (p. 911)
were enshrouded in darkness. All the light that
The Lord has been calling his people. In a
Heaven graciously sent them is interpreted to
most marked manner he has revealed his divine
be darkness. When the enemy presents a de-
presence. But the message and the messengers
vice of his own, some are ready to accept that;
have not been received but despised. I longed
but they have been so very cautious that they
that those who have greatly needed the mes-
would not receive the light which would have
sage of divine love would hear Christ’s knock
made them wise unto salvation. The mission
at the door of the heart, and let the heavenly
of God’s servants was to open their eyes, to
guest enter. But at the hearts of some Jesus has
turn them from darkness to light, and from the
knocked in vain. In rejecting the message given
power of Satan to God. The bright beams of
at Minneapolis, men committed sin. They have
the Sun of Righteousness, if received, would
committed far greater sin by retaining for years
have illuminated the soul-temple, and driven
the same hatred against God’s messengers, by
out the buyers and sellers, the pride of opinion
rejecting the truth that the Holy Spirit has been
and the lust of the flesh. But there are some
urging home. By making light of the message
who have criticised and depreciated, and even
given, they are making light of the word of God.
stooped to ridicule, the messengers through
Every appeal rejected, every entreaty unheeded,
whom the Lord has wrought in power. (p. 904)
furthers the work of heart-hardening, and plac-
es them in the seat of the scornful. (p. 913)
1891 March (Article read at
General Conference of 1891) 1891 March (pamphlet Danger
In the fear and love of God I tell those be- in Adopting Worldly Policy
fore whom I stand to-day that there is increased in the Work of God)
light for us, and that great blessings come with
the reception of this light. And when I see But not all are following the light. Some
my brethren stirred with anger against God’s are moving away from the safe path, which at
messages and messengers, I think of similar every step is a path of humility. God has com-
mitted to his servants a message for this time;
396 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 2

but this message does not in every particular have, and the people where he has labored have
coincide with the ideas of all the leading men, been greatly blessed under his labors. (p. 977)
and some criticize the message and the mes-
sengers. They dare even to reject the words of 1892 July 26 (Advent Review
reproof sent to them from God through his and Sabbath Herald article,
Holy Spirit. (p. 954) “Search the Scriptures”)
To accuse and criticize those whom God is
using, is to accuse and criticize the Lord, who The rebuke of the Lord will be upon those
has sent them. All need to cultivate their reli- who would be guardians of the doctrine, who
gious faculties, that they may have a right dis- would bar the way that greater light shall not
cernment of religious things. Some have failed come to the people. A great work is to be done,
to distinguish between pure gold and mere and God sees that our leading men have need
glitter, between the substance and the shadow. of greater light, that they may unite with the
The prejudices and opinions that prevailed messengers whom he shall send harmonious-
at Minneapolis are not dead by any means; the ly to accomplish the work that he designs they
seeds sown there in some hearts are ready to should. The Lord has raised up messengers
spring into life and bear a like harvest. The tops and endued them
have been cut down, but the roots have never with his Spirit, Messengers endued
been eradicated, and they still bear their un- and has said, “Cry with His Spirit
holy fruit to poison the judgment, pervert the aloud, spare not,
perceptions, and blind the understanding of lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my
those with whom you connect, in regard to the people their transgression, and the house of
message and the messengers. When by thor- Jacob their sins.” Let no one run the risk of in-
ough confession, you destroy the root of bitter- terposing himself between the people and the
ness, you will see light in God’s light. Without message of heaven. The message of God will
this thorough work you will never clear your come to the people; and if there were no voice
souls. You need to study the word of God with among men to give it, the very stones would
a purpose, not to confirm your own ideas, but cry out. I call upon every minister to seek the
to bring them to be trimmed, to be condemned Lord, to put away pride, to put away strife af-
or approved, as they are or are not in harmony ter supremacy, and humble the heart before
with the word of God.... (pp. 954, 955) God. It is the coldness of heart, the unbelief of
those who ought to have faith, that keeps the
1892 April 15 (to J. H. Kellogg) churches in feebleness. (p. 992)
The many cautions that in the loving kind- 1892 August 30 (to U. Smith)
ness of the Lord have been sent to you lead me
to write you now in this matter. Be careful how The first thing recorded in Scripture his-
you take a position against Elder Waggoner. tory after the fall was the persecution of Abel.
Have you not the best of evidence that the Lord And the last thing in Scripture prophecy is the
has been communicating light through him? I persecution against those who refuse to receive
the mark of the beast. We should be the last
Volume 9 — Number 2 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 397

people on the earth to indulge in the slightest Lord’s messenger bear the pressure brought
degree the spirit of persecution against those against him? If so, it is because God bids him
who are bearing the message of God to the stand in his strength and vindicate the truth
world. This is the most terrible feature of un- that he is sent of God. (pp. 1022-1023)
christlikeness that has manifested itself among When a new view is presented, the ques-
us since the Minneapolis meeting. Sometime it tion is often asked, “Who are its advocates?
will be seen in its true bearing, with all the bur- What is the position of influence of the one
den of woe that has resulted from it. (p. 1013) who would teach us who have been students
of the Bible for many years?” God will send
1892 September 1 (to O. A. Olsen) His words of warning by whom He will send.
I wish that all would see that the very And the question to be settled is not what per-
same spirit which refused to accept Christ, the son is it who brings the message; this does not
Light that would dispel the moral darkness, is in any way affect the word spoken. “By their
far from being extinct in this age of the world. fruits ye shall know them.” (pp. 1023)
There are those in our day who are no more In regard to the testimony that has come
ready to recognize and acknowledge light than to us through the Lord’s messengers, we can
were the people when the prophets and the say, We know in whom we have believed. We
apostles came with messages from God, and know that Christ is our righteousness, not
many rejected the message and despised the alone because He is so described in the Bible,
messenger. Let us beware that this spirit is but because we have felt His transforming
not entertained by any one of us.... (pp. 1019) power in our own hearts. (p. 1024)
Why do not brethren of like precious faith Should the Lord’s messengers, after
consider that in every age, when the Lord has standing manfully for the truth for a time, fall
sent a special message to the people, all the under temptation, and dishonor Him who
powers of the confederacy of evil have set at has given them their work, will that be proof
work to prevent the word of truth from com- that the message is not true? No, because the
ing to those who should receive it? Bible is true.
Messengers whose “To the law
If Satan can impress the mind and stir up
message is true even and to the tes-
the passions of those who claim to believe the
if the messengers fall timony; if they
truth, and thus lead them to unite with the
under temptation speak not ac-
forces of evil, he is well pleased. If once he can
get them to commit themselves on the wrong cording to this
side, he has laid his plans to lead them on a word, it is because there is no light in them.”
long journey. Through his deceptive wiles he Sin on the part of the messenger of God
will cause them to act upon the same principles would cause Satan to rejoice, and those who
he adopted in his disaffection in heaven. They have rejected the messenger and the mes-
take step after step in the false way, until there sage would triumph; but it would not at all
seems to be no other course for them except to clear the men who were guilty of rejecting
go on, believing they are right in their bitter- the message of truth sent of God. (p. 1025)
ness of feeling toward their brethren. Will the
398 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 2

1892 September 2 (to A. T. Jones) ployed to give greater efficiency and strength in
the aggressive warfare—not against brethren,
Elder Jones, walk carefully before God.
not against the Lord’s anointed—but against
“Ye are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and
the Satanic agencies that they must meet.
to men.” Be careful not to present in the paper
The Lord will speak through His messen-
views which you know will clash with Elder
gers. They are only the human instrumentali-
Smith; for he feels that he is in authority to
ties, possessing no grace or loveliness of their
control the articles which appear in the RE-
own, and are powerful and efficacious only as
VIEW; but if he makes an attempt to close
God, the eternal Spirit, shall work upon human
the door that light shall not come to the peo-
hearts. The treasure of the everlasting gospel is
ple, then, sad as it may be, the Lord will re-
in earthen vessels. Paul may plant, and Apol-
move him. But the Lord loves Brother Smith,
los may water, and this is the extent of their
and be careful that no occasion shall be given,
ability: God only giveth the increase. There
by publishing articles that he has not seen. If
must be no dishonoring of God, no grieving of
after he sees the articles and publishes them
His Holy Spirit, by casting dishonor or reflec-
without seeing and speaking with the author
tion upon God, who selects His messengers
of the article, then he has no right to put in
to bear a message to the world, by refusing
the paper an opposite view; for he hurts the
the message of God’s words from the lips of
cause of God. This is no time for dissension;
any of His servants, by whom He may send it.
press together; seek to be a unit. There should
Many souls rob themselves of great blessings,
be a breaking down of icy reserve and a mutual
and Christ of glory which should redound to
confidence and freedom exercised. Each must
Him; because they do not take heed to this,
guard his words. Avoid all impressions which
there is confusion, and defection, and weak-
savor of extremes; for those who are watch-
ness. (pp. 1037-1039)
ing for a chance will seize hold of any words
strongly expressed to justify them in their feel- 1892 September 19 (to Uriah Smith)
ings of calling you an extremist.
The crisis is just before us. The fierce con- Some have made confession, yourself
flict of mind with mind, of principle with among the number. Others have made no
principle, of truth with error, which is fast ap- confession, for they were too proud to do this,
proaching, and which has already begun, calls and they have not
for constant vigilance. This world is the great come to the light. God sent these
field where the last battle is to be fought. Now They were moved young men to bear
every man who is on the Lord’s side will come at the meeting by a special message
up to the battle of the Lord, to the help of the another spirit, and
Lord against the mighty, and the walls of anti- they knew not that God had sent these young
christ shall fall before the Captain of the Lord’s men, Elders Jones and Waggoner, to bear a
host. Then let not the chosen of God be found special message to them. (p. 1043)
in opposition to the messengers and messages It is quite possible that Elder Jones or
He sends; but let the ability and tact of every Waggoner may be overthrown by the tempta-
soul, by all Scriptural and holy means, be em- tions of the enemy; but if they should be, this
Volume 9 — Number 2 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 399

would not prove that they had had no message heart of the believers. The true state of the
from God, or that the work that they had done church is to be presented before men, and they
was all a mistake. But should this happen, how are to receive the word of God not as some-
many would take this position, and enter into thing originating with men, but as the word
a fatal delusion because they are not under the of God. Many have treated the message to
control of the Spirit of God. They walk in the the Laodiceans as it has come to them, as the
sparks of their own kindling, and cannot dis- word of man. Both message and messenger
tinguish between the fire they have kindled and have been held in doubt by those who should
the light which God has given, and they walk have been the first to discern and act upon it as
in blindness as did the Jews. (pp. 1044, 1045) the word of God. Had they received the word
Oh, that self may be subdued in each one of God sent to them, they would not now be
of us who profess to believe in Jesus! Oh, that in darkness. “For I would that ye knew what
pride may be laid in the dust! Oh, that we may great conflict I have for you, and for them at
more fully reflect the image of Jesus! As never Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen
before we should pray not only that laborers my face in the flesh; that their hearts might
may be sent forth into the great harvest field, be comforted, being knit together in love, and
but that we may have a clear conception of unto all riches of the full assurance of under-
truth, so that when the messengers of truth standing, to the acknowledgment of the mys-
shall come we may accept the message and tery of God, and the Father, and of Christ”
respect the messenger. Oh, that darkness may [Col. 2:1, 2]. (pp. 1050, 1051)
not settle upon any soul, but that the illuminat- Those who name the name of Christ
ing Spirit of Christ shall fall upon His people. should adopt Christian maxims. They should
Spiritual things are spiritually discerned, and fear to ridicule the message or the messen-
the glory of our Redeemer is His character; ger. Let no man say that his conversation is in
this we must behold with spiritual vision.... heaven, while he is manifestly groveling in the
“For this cause also thank we God without dust, and his thoughts and feelings are as far
ceasing, because, when ye received the word separated from God as the east from the west.
of God which ye heard of us, ye received it The true Christian will fear to make light of
not as the word God’s message, lest he may lay a stumbling
of men, but as it Messengers with the block in the way of a soul who may see and
is in truth, the message of God to imitate his example.
word of God, the Laodicean church The church of God is to shine as a light to
which effectu- the world, but Jesus is the illuminator, and He
ally worketh also in you that believe” [1 Thess. is represented as moving among His people.
2:13]. The word of God cannot work effectu- No one shines by his own light. The Lord
ally in the heart when it is barred out by un- God almighty and the Lamb are the lights
belief. The message which the messengers thereof. The message given us by A. T. Jones,
have been proclaiming is the message to the and E. J. Waggoner is the message of God to
Laodicean church.... the Laodicean church, and woe be unto any-
This message has not had the influence one who professes to believe the truth and yet
that it should have had upon the mind and does not reflect to others the God-given rays.
400 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 2

Elder Smith, had you been unprejudiced, had heart, you would have become a living channel
not reports affected you and led you to bar of light, with clear perception and sanctified
your heart against the entrance of what these imagination. Your conceptions of truth would
men presented; had you, like the noble Bere- have been exalted, and your heart made joy-
ans, searched the Scriptures to see if their tes- ful in God. God would have given you a testi-
timony agreed with its instruction, you would mony clear, powerful, and convincing. But the
have stood upon vantage ground, and been first position you took in regard to the mes-
far advanced in Christian experience. If you sage and the messenger, has been a continual
had received the truth into a good and honest snare to you and a stumbling block. (p. 1052)

Reader, pray for His Spirit to understand the message!

Volume 9 — Number 2 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 401
402 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 3

Volume 9 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 1999

A Most Precious Message

and Its Messengers
In this issue we conclude Ellen White’s statements characterizing the special work of A. T. Jones and E.
J. Waggoner as messengers.
Volume 9 — Number 3 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 403

A Most Precious Message

and its Messengers
What of the Messengers? (Part 3, concluded from Vol. 9, No. 2)

With this issue we conclude the collection have wrested his words, or falsely interpreted
of Ellen White statements characterizing the his instruction. I would not have rejected and
special work of A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner crucified him as did the Jews;” but that will
as messengers. In the next issue we will con- be proved by the way in which you deal with
sider her statements regarding the message— his message and his messengers to-day. The
its content, purpose, and consequences. Lord is testing the people of to-day as much
All references are from The EGW 1888 as he tested the Jews in their day. When he
Materials unless otherwise noted. sends his messages of mercy, the light of his
truth, he is sending the spirit of truth to you,
1892 September (Advent Review and if you accept the message, you accept of
and Sabbath Herald article, Jesus. Those who declare that if they had lived
“Address to the Church”) in the days of Christ, they would not do as did
the rejecters of his mercy, will to-day be tested.
There is less excuse in our day for stub- Those who live in this day are not accountable
bornness and unbelief than there was for the for the deeds of those who crucified the Son of
Jews in the days of Christ. They did not have God; but if with all the light that shone upon
before them the example of a nation that had his ancient people, delineated before us, we
suffered retribution for their unbelief and dis- travel over the same ground, cherish the same
obedience. But we have before us the history spirit, refuse to receive reproof and warning,
of the chosen people of God, who separated then our guilt will be greatly augmented, and
themselves from him, and rejected the Prince the condemnation that fell upon them will fall
of life. Though they could not convict him upon us, only it will be as much greater as our
of sin, though they could not fail to see their light is greater in this age than was their light
own hypocrisy, they hated the Prince of life in their age. (pp. 1057, 1058)
because he laid bare their evil ways. In our day
greater light and greater evidence is given. We 1892 November 5 (to Frank
have also their example, the warnings and re- and Hattie Belden)
proofs that were presented to them, and our
sin and its retribution will be the greater, if we When you are enlightened by the Holy
refuse to walk in the light. Many say, “If I had Spirit, you will see all that wickedness at Min-
only lived in the days of Christ, I would not neapolis as it is, as God looks upon it. If I never

The Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders
Waggoner and Jones.... (pp. 1336, 1337; also TM91, 92; see page 5 inside)
404 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 3

see you again in this world, be assured that I they have a spirit of mockery and disgust at
forgive you the sorrow and distress and burden My word. Lightness, trifling, jesting, and jok-
of soul you have brought upon me without any ing are daily practiced. They have not set their
cause. But for your soul’s sake, for the sake of hearts to seek Me. They walk in the sparks
Him who died for you, I want you to see and of their own kindling, and unless they repent
confess your errors. You did unite with those they shall lie down in sorrow. Thus saith the
who resisted the Spirit of God. You had all the Lord: Stand at your post of duty; for I am with
evidence that you needed that the Lord was thee, and will not leave thee nor forsake thee.”
working through Brethren Jones and Waggon- These words from God I have not dared to
er; but you did not receive the light; and after disregard. (pp. 1067, 1068)
the feelings indulged, the words spoken against
the truth, you did not feel ready to confess that circa 1893 (to the Review
you had done wrong, that these men had a
and Herald Office)
message from God, and you had made light of
both message and messengers. (p. 1066) The Lord has raised up Brother Jones and
When I purposed to leave Minneapolis, Brother Waggoner to proclaim a message to
the angel of the Lord the world to prepare a
stood by me and said: The Lord has raised up Brother Jones people to stand in the
“Not so; God has a work and Brother Waggoner to proclaim day of God. The world
for you to do in this a message to the world to prepare a is suffering the need of
place. The people are people to stand in the day of God additional light to come
acting over the rebellion to them upon the Scrip-
of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. I have placed tures,—additional proclamation of the prin-
ciples of purity, lowliness, faith, and the righ-
you in your proper position, which those who
teousness of Christ. This is the power of God
are not in the light will not acknowledge; they
unto salvation to every one that believeth.
will not heed your testimony; but I will be
(pp. 1814, 1815)
with you; My grace and power shall sustain
you. It is not you they are despising, but the 1893 January 9 (to W. Ings)
messengers and the message I send to My
people. They have shown contempt for the Our work is clearly aggressive. Our war-
word of the Lord. Satan has blinded their eyes fare is to be directed against error and sin, not
against one another. God requires us to be a
and perverted their judgment; and unless ev-
strength to one another, to heal, not to destroy.
ery soul shall repent of this their sin, this un-
We are to be constantly receiving light; and
sanctified independence that is doing insult to
we are not to spurn the message nor the mes-
the Spirit of God, they will walk in darkness.
sengers by whom God shall send light to His
I will remove the candlestick out of his place people. (p. 1121)
except they repent and be converted, that I We know that Brother Jones has been giv-
should heal them. They have obscured their ing the message for this time—meat in due
spiritual eyesight. They would not that God season for the starving flock of God. Those
would manifest His Spirit and His power; for
Volume 9 — Number 3 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 405

who do not allow prejudice to bar the heart 1893 January 20 (to I. D. Van Horn)
against the heaven-sent message, cannot but
I know that Elder Smith, Elder Butler, and
feel the spirit and force of the truth. Brother
Elder Van Horn have been losing the richest
Jones has borne the message from church to
privileges of heavenly enlightenment, because
church and from State to State; and light and
the spirit and impressions that were enter-
freedom and the outpouring of the Spirit of
tained before the Minneapolis meeting and in
God have attended the word. (p. 1122)
a large degree cherished since that time have
Those who were then deceived might since
kept them in a position where, when good co-
have come to the light. They might rejoice in
meth, they have had little appreciation of the
the truth as it is in Jesus, were it not for the
same. I am so sorry for you, my brother; you
pride of their own rebellious hearts. They will
have worked hard, but the wisdom which the
be asked in the judgment, “Who required this
Lord giveth to run like fine threads of gold
at your hand, to rise up against the message
through all your ministerial labor has been
and the messengers I sent to My people with
wanting. No greater light or evidence will
light, with grace and power? Why have you
come to any one of you except to Elder But-
lifted up your souls against God? Why did you
ler. He has not been directly in the channel
block the way with your own perverse spirit?
where light from the throne has come upon
And afterward
“The messengers I sent him. The Lord looks with compassion upon
when evidence
to My people with light, you all, but in a special sense upon Elder But-
was piled upon
with grace and power” ler. Both Elder Smith and yourself have had
evidence, why
opportunities of the highest order, but neither
did you not
of you has improved the privilege of opening
humble your hearts before God, and repent of
the chambers of your mind, and withdrawing
your rejection of the message of mercy He sent
the curtain from the soul temple, that the train
you?” The Lord has not inspired these breth-
of the glory of God might illuminate heart
ren to resist the truth. He designed that they
and mind. There is no reason that either of
should be baptized with the Holy Spirit, and
you can offer before the great white throne,
be living channels of light to communicate the
when the Lord shall ask you, “Why did you
light to our world, in clear, bright rays. (p. 1126)
not unite your interests with the messengers
The opposition in our own ranks has im-
I sent? Why did you not accept the message I
posed upon the Lord’s messengers a labori-
sent through my servants? Why did you watch
ous and soul-trying task; for they have had to
these men to find something to question and
meet difficulties and obstacles which need not
doubt, when you should have accepted the
have existed. While this labor had to be per-
message that bore the imprint of the most
formed among our own people to make them
High?” (pp. 1137, 1138)
willing that God should work in the day of
Think you, my brother, if the Lord has
His power, the light of the glory of God has
raised up men to give to the world a message
not been shining in clear, concentrated rays
to the people to prepare them to stand in the
to our world. Thousands who are now in the
great day of God, that any one could by their
darkness of error might have been added to
influence stop the work and close the mouth
our numbers. (pp. 1128, 1129)
406 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 3

of the messengers? No; if every human agent lowliness of mind before him, and to learn les-
should hold his peace, a voice would be put sons which will make them more careful in ev-
into the stones, and they would cry out. The ery word they utter and in every step they take.
message would go in greater and still greater These brethren are God’s ambassadors. They
power. And shall such men as Elder Smith, have been quick to catch the bright beams of
Elder Butler, and yourself, be left behind in the Sun of Righteousness, and have responded
the special message and work for this time by imparting the heavenly light to others….
to carry the people forward and upward to a Let every soul who has received the theory of
higher, holier state of spirituality? the truth now take heed how they treat God’s
Is the work that has been going on since messengers. Let no one be found working
the Minneapolis meeting of God? If not, it is on Satan’s side of the question, as an accuser
of another spirit. “By their fruits ye shall know of the brethren. Let every bruise and wound
them.” I know that the Lord is in this work, and be healed. Let every one who has named the
no one can silence the messenger whom God name of Christ, walk in all humility of mind,
sends, or repress the message. The Lord will be and let no hard, unChristlike feelings be cher-
heard through his human agencies. And if any ished in the heart to develop into satanic at-
man refuses to accept the light and walk in it, tributes in the character…. (pp. 1241, 1242)
that light will not continue to shine upon him.
“I have somewhat against thee, because thou 1894 October 27 (to A. R. Henry)
hast left thy first love. Remember therefore … The very men whom God has entrusted
from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and with a message for his people have not been
do the first works: or else I will come unto thee treated with respect; and A.R. Henry and those
quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of in harmony
his place, except thou repent.” (pp. 1140, 1141) with him, had The very men whom
the power been God has entrusted with
1894 June 1 (to S. N. Haskell) a message for his people
in their hands
I have the most tender feelings toward our would have
brethren who have made this mistake [think- rejected, not only the message, as they have
ing Anna Rice Phillips was a prophet of God], done, but the messengers whom God has
and I would say that those who depreciate the sent. These men were intrusted with a work to
ones who have accepted reproof, will be per- do for the Master, and had their mouths been
mitted to pass through trial which will make stopped, had their voices been silenced, God
manifest their own individual weakness and would have raised up others to do this work.
defects of character. Bro. Jones and Prescott If no human voice could be heard, He could
are the Lord’s chosen messengers, beloved of have given a tongue to the stones to proclaim
God. They have co-operated with God in the the very message he would have come to men.
work for this time. While I cannot endorse Will Brother Henry consider what kind
their mistakes, I am in sympathy and union of spirit they have cherished in reference to
with them in their general work. The Lord the message and the messengers. How bit-
sees that they need to walk in meekness and ter were your feelings against them. Do you
Volume 9 — Number 3 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 407

think that God was leading you? These feel- but some have even now gone too far to return
ings are waiting for a revival. If in the history and to repent. (p. 1334, 1335)
of the men who have borne this gospel mes- The Lord in His great mercy sent a most
sage, anything should take place which should precious message to His people through El-
prove them erring, fallible as yourselves, you ders Waggoner and Jones. This message was
would not consider your own errors and mis- to bring more prominently before the world
takes; you would manifest the most bitter the uplifted Saviour, the sacrifice for the sins
feelings against them. It is high time you were of the whole world. It presented justification
thoroughly converted, that your sins may go through faith in the Surety; it invited the
beforehand, and be blotted out now in proba- people to receive the righteousness of Christ,
tionary time, lest it shall be forever too late for which is made manifest in obedience to all the
wrongs to be righted. Read Isa. 30:8-13. commandments of God. Many had lost sight
I have not dared to speak to you smooth of Jesus. They needed to have their eyes di-
things. I have not dared to prophesy deceit. rected to His divine person, His merits, and
I have declared to you the word of the Lord, His changeless love for the human family.
but some things I have not communicated in All power is given into His hands, that He
so plain and sharp a manner as the case de- may dispense rich gifts unto men, imparting
manded. You have not accepted the testimo- the priceless gift of His own righteousness to
nies of warning and reproof which the Lord the helpless human agent. This is the mes-
has given. You have had a hatred of the mes- sage that God commanded to be given to the
sage which his chosen messengers have pro- world. It is the third angel’s message, which
claimed…. (pp. 1299-1300) is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, and at-
tended with the outpouring of His Spirit in a
1895 May 1 (to O. A. Olsen) large measure. (pp. 1336, 1337)
I inquire of those in responsible positions This is the very work which the Lord
in Battle Creek, What are you doing? You designs that the message He has given His
have turned your back, and not your face, to servants shall perform in the heart and mind
the Lord. There needs to be a cleansing of the of every human agent. It is the perpetual life
heart, the feelings, the sympathies, the words, of the church to love God supremely, and to
in reference to the most momentous sub- love others as they love themselves. There was
jects—the Lord God, eternity, truth. What is but little love for God or man, and God gave
the message to be given at this time? It is the His messengers just what the people needed.
third angel’s message. But that light which is Those who received the message were greatly
to fill the whole world with its glory, has been blessed, for they saw the bright rays of the Sun
despised by some who claim to believe the of Righteousness, and life and hope sprang up
present truth. Be careful how you tread. Take in their hearts. They were beholding Christ....
off the shoes from off your feet; for you are on I have no smooth message to bear to those
holy ground. Beware how you indulge the at- who have been for so long as false guideposts,
tributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the pointing the wrong way. If you reject Christ’s
manifestations of the Holy Spirit. I know not delegated messengers, you reject Christ. Ne-
glect this great salvation kept before you for
408 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 3

years, despise this glorious offer of justification shown contempt for both the messenger and
through the blood of Christ and sanctification the message, from the time Eld. Jones and
through the cleansing power of the Holy Spir- Waggoner were given a special work to do for
it, and there remaineth no more sacrifice for these last days…. (p. 1395)
sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judg-
ment and fiery in- 1895 September 25 (to J. E. White)
dignation. I entreat Christ’s delegated
Those who, since the Minneapolis meet-
you now to humble messengers
ing, have had the privilege of listening to the
yourselves, and cease words spoken by the messengers of God, El-
your stubborn resistance of light and evidence. der A.T. Jones, Prof. Prescott, Brn. E. J. Wag-
Say unto the Lord, Mine iniquities have sepa- goner, O. A. Olsen, and many others, at the
rated between me and my God. O Lord, par- campmeetings and ministerial institutes, have
don my transgressions. Blot out my sins from had the invitation, Come, for all things are
the book of Thy remembrance. Praise His holy now ready. Come to the supper prepared for
name, there is forgiveness with Him, and you you.” Light, heaven’s light, has been shining.
can be converted, transformed. (p. 1342) The trumpet has given a certain sound. Those
who have made their various excuses for ne-
1895 May 1 (to H. Lindsay)
glecting to respond to the call, have lost much.
My brother, why do you cherish such bit- The light has been shining upon justifica-
terness against Elder A.T. Jones and Elder tion by faith and the imputed righteousness
Waggoner? It is for the same reason Cain of Christ. Those who receive and act in the
hated Abel. Cain refused to heed the instruc- light given, will, in their teachings, give evi-
tion of God, and because Abel sought God, dence that the message of Christ crucified, a
and followed His will, Cain killed him. God risen Saviour ascended into the heavens to be
has given Brother Jones and Brother Wag- our advocate, is the wisdom and power of God
goner a message for the people. You do not in the conversion of
believe that God has upheld them, but He has souls, bringing them Messengers of
given them precious light, and their message back to their loyalty Christ crucified
has fed the people of God. When you reject to Christ. These are
the message borne by these men, you reject our themes,—Christ crucified for our sins,
Christ, the Giver of the message. (p. 1353) Christ risen from the dead, Christ our inter-
cessor before God; and closely connected with
1895 June 19 (to O. A. Olsen) these is the office-work of the Holy Spirit, the
When you are fully awake to these things, representative of Christ, sent-forth with di-
you will see and know that the reproof of God vine power and gifts for men. (pp. 1455, 1456)
has for years been upon these responsible men,
1895 November 13 (to F. E. Belden)
yet they have not humbled their hearts neither
have they been converted, nor have they con- I have no smooth words of peace and safe-
fessed where they have resisted the messages ty to speak to the hypocrites in Zion, whose
God has been giving his people. They have business it is to turn the truth of God into a
Volume 9 — Number 3 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 409

lie, Words and works are on Satan’s side of the of them, They have turned their backs to Me,
question. Men who have had evidence piled and not the face. There is need of seeking the
upon evidence that the Lord has been at work Lord most earnestly. (p. 1484, 1485)
among his people and yet these men have hat-
ed the messenger and the messages God has 1896 May 22 (to O. A. Olsen)
given him to proclaim. There is no excuse for Here is the secret of the movements made
the course which they have pursued and still to oppose the men whom God sent with a
planning to pursue…. (p. 1473) message of blessing for his people. These
men were hated, their message was despised,
1896 January 16 (to Brethren
as verily as Christ himself was despised at his
Who Occupy Responsible first advent. Men in responsible positions have
Positions in the Work) manifested the very attributes that Satan has
revealed. They have sought to rule minds, to
Some have been and are still, refusing to
bring their reason and their talents under hu-
put on the wedding garment. They still wear
man jurisdiction. There has been an effort to
their citizen’s dress, and despise the garment
bring God’s servants under the control of men
woven in the loom of heaven, which is, “Christ
who have not
our Righteousness.” “And he saith unto me,
the knowledge Men with precious light,
write, Blessed are they which are called unto
and wisdom a message of blessing
the marriage supper of the Lamb.” Who are
of God, or an
friends of Christ to-day? Do you feel an in-
experience under the Holy Spirit’s guidance.
tense desire for the robe of Christ’s righteous-
Principles have been born that should never
ness? Are you sensible of the filthy rags of your
have seen the light of day. The illegitimate
own righteousness? Then let the truth come
child should have been stifled as soon as it
into your practical life. If you are friends of
breathed the first breath of life. Finite men
Christ, show it in words, in spirit; manifest
have been warring against God and the truth
love to Jesus, and love for the souls for whom
and the Lord’s chosen messengers, counter-
Christ hath died. The sentiments of truth are
working them by every means they dared to
the elements that constitute a symmetrical
use. Please consider what virtue there came
Christian character. We are far, far from be-
in the wisdom and plans of those who have
ing Christians, which is to be Christlike. We
slighted God’s messages, and, like the scribes
need the Holy Spirit’s efficiency. God lives
and Pharisees, have despised the very men
and reigns. The very reason that the Holy
whom God has used to present light and truth
Spirit’s manifestations were not accepted as
which his people needed. (pp. 1525, 1526)
precious tokens from God, is that there was
not a receiving of the grace of God. The Spirit
1899 May 11 (Untitled)
of the Lord has been upon His messengers
whom He hath sent with light, precious light; Those who have been separating from
but there were so many who had turned their Christ by reason of false theories and maxims
face away from the Sun of Righteousness that and customs hear the truth sent from God as a
they saw not its bright beams. The Lord says strange thing and inquire, “Doth he not speak
410 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 3

in parables?” They lose sight of God and his storing, healing message to men, calling upon
manner of working, which is often as unex- them to look away from man and earthly things,
pected to the agent whom he uses as to the and place their trust in God. He has given his
people to whom the agent is sent. In some people the truth with power through the Holy
characters a prejudice is so strengthened by the Spirit. He has opened his word to those who
first resistance of the truth that they take false were searching and praying for [Link] when
positions, and hold to them, notwithstand- these messengers gave the truth they had re-
ing the most positive evidence from the word. ceived to the people, they were as unbelieving
With many there is an apparent desire to be as the Israelites. Many are cavilling over the
much in prayer with God, and yet when the truth brought to them by humble messen-
word comes from the Lord, they are startled gers. They question, How can this message
into resistance, and they exclaim against it and be truth? How is it possible that by looking to
the messenger as did the Jews, saying, “He is Jesus and believing in his imputed righteous-
tearing away the very pillars of our faith.” In ness, I may gain eternal life? Those who have
their blindness they do not comprehend what thus refused to see the truth do not realize that
constitute the pillars of faith. (p. 1687) it is God with whom they are in controversy,
The brazen serpent was uplifted in the wil- that in refusing the message sent them, they
derness that those who looked in faith might are refusing Christ. (p. 1688)
be made whole. In like manner God sends a re-

Reader, refuse not Christ and His message!

Volume 9 — Number 3 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 411
412 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 4

Volume 9 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 1999

A Most Precious Message

and Its Messengers
In this issue we present Ellen White’s statements which help us to answer the question: “What was the
message”.

Ellen White many times described the message sent through A. T. Jones and
E. J. Waggoner. In the previous three issues her descriptions of the messengers
included glimpes of the message. Here we attempt to bring together many more
phrases and sentences which depict the message. The following are mostly from
The Ellen G. White 1888 Materials, given in chronological (rather than topical)
order within each section. The repetitious variations serve to reinforce the divine
character and importance of this “most precious” message, a message “immense in
its importance, reaching into heaven and compassing eternity” (Letter 22, 1892).
Volume 9 — Number 4 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 413

A Most Precious Message

and its Messengers
What was the Message?

It was a message of: • the tidings that

Christ is our
Christ is our righ-
• justification by faith (p. 211, 447, 461) righteousness
teousness (p. 387)
• the righteousness of Christ in relation to • the unmerited
the law (p. 211, 461) blessings that God has bestowed, His grace,
• these great and glorious truths, the righ- His privileges, His opportunities (p. 387)
teousness of Christ and the entire sacrifice • God’s dealing with His people as a loving,
made in behalf of man (p. 217) forgiving father deals with an ungrateful,
• the religion of Jesus Christ clearly defined, wayward son (p. 387)
made so clear that a child may understand • the light shining forth from the word of
that it is an immediate, voluntary, trustful God has been clear and distinct—justifica-
surrender of the heart to God—a coming tion by faith, Christ our righteousness. (p.
into union with Christ in confidence, af- 447)
fectionate obedience to do all His com-
mandments through the merits of Jesus • the grand and overpowering ideas of His
Christ; it is a decisive act of the individual, excellency (p. 447)
committing to the Lord the keeping of the • the glory, the majesty, the righteousness
soul; it is the climbing up by Christ, cling- of Christ, full of goodness and truth; the
ing to Christ, accepting the righteousness fullness of the Godhead in Jesus Christ, set
of Christ as a free gift; the will is to be sur- forth with beauty and loveliness, to charm
rendered to Christ; through faith in the all whose hearts were not closed with prej-
righteousness of Christ is salvation (p. 281) udice (p. 447)
• faith in Jesus Christ’s righteousness in the • much precious light (p. 828)
behalf of every individual soul (p. 281)
• divine love (p. 913)
• the gospel of Christ (p. 281) Rich gifts of
• rich gifts of Jesus
Jesus unto men
• the precious subject of faith and the righ- unto men, impart-
teousness of Christ (p. 291) ing the priceless gift
• the gospel as well as the law (p. 291; cf. p. of His own righteousness to the helpless
1300) human agent (p. 1336)
• the matchless charms of Christ (p. 348) • justification by faith and the imputed righ-
teousness of Christ (p. 1455)
414 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 4

• Christ crucified, a risen Saviour ascended • the great treasure of truth (p. 228)
into the heavens to be our advocate (p. 1455) • the light which the Lord has given
• the wisdom and power of God in the con- (3Bio421)
version of souls (p. 1455) • soul-nourishing food (p. 267)
• these themes,—Christ crucified for our • the very message the Lord has sent to the
sins, Christ risen from the dead, Christ our people of this time (p. 267, 1395)
intercessor before God; the office-work of
the Holy Spirit, the representative of • a flood of light in this Faith and the
Christ, sent-forth with divine power and subject of faith and righteousness
gifts for men (p. 1455) the righteousness of of Christ
Christ (p. 291)
• the special power of the Holy Spirit that
God longed to • the light and the message for the present
impart to them, The special power time (p. 291)
that efficiency in of the Holy Spirit • the rich blessing of God (p. 308)
carrying the truth
to the world, as the apostles proclaimed it • precious light to present before the people
after the day of Pentecost (p. 1575) (p. 387)

• taking their burden of sin to Jesus for his • a special work He is doing at this time
forgiveness (p. 1689) (p. 414)
• the words of Jesus, appealing to His people
It was a message that was: in warnings, in reproofs, in counsels (p. 417)
• God’s message for this time; but would not • meat in due season to the starving flock of
perhaps have been present truth twenty God (p. 437, 1122; cf. 276)
years ago (p. 133) • large morsels from the Lord’s table (p. 447)
• a solemn message (p. 210) • light and truth, just the truth for this time
• no new light, but it was old light placed (p. 447)
where it should be in the third angel’s mes- • a feast of fat things (p. 447)
sage (p. 211)precious truths (p. 217)
• bearing the divine credentials (p. 447)
• the message for this time (p. 217, Paulson
Collection, p. 151) • from above; the message the Lord sends (p.
499)
• present truth for this time (p. 228, 286, 387,
1710); truth for this time (p. 406, 420, 447, • the matter now brought to us,—Justifica-
545, 1025, 1057, 1160, 1620); the precious tion by faith and the righteousness of
sanctifying Christ (p. 499)
truth for this Precious sanctifying • this urgent call Urgent call for the
time (p. 723, truth for this time for the will to be will to be yielded
1077) yielded (p. 499)
Volume 9 — Number 4 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 415

• His work for this time (p. 673) be moulded after the divine similitude (p.
• the heaven sent message, heaven sent light 1689, 1690)
(p. 673, 831, 1122, 1335, 1656, cf. 545)
• additional proclamation of the principles of
• a special message (p. 1043, 1245) purity, lowliness, faith, and the righteous-
ness of Christ, the power of God unto sal-
• the message of God to the Laodicean vation to every one that believeth (p. 1814)
church (p. 1051, 1052)
• immense in its importance, reaching It was a message about:
into heaven and compassing eternity • a people John saw. He says, “Here is the pa-
(PH002:26; Letter 22, 1892 to O. A. Ol- tience of the saints: here are they that keep
sen) the commandments of God, and the faith
• most precious (p. 1336) of Jesus” (Rev. 14:12). This people John be-
• the message that God commanded to be holds just before he sees the Son of man
given to the world (p. 1336) “having on his head a golden crown, and in
his hand a sharp sickle” (verse 14). (p. 211)
• the third angel’s
message, which is to The third • the law in Galatians (p. 228)
be proclaimed with angel’s message • the faith of Jesus and the
The faith
a loud voice, and at- righteousness of Christ
of Jesus
tended with the outpouring of His Spirit in (p. 370)
a large measure (p. 1336) • looking unto Jesus who is the Author and
• the invitation, “Come, for all things are Finisher of our faith, Christ the great pat-
now ready. Come to the supper prepared tern; his character must be our character;
for you.” (p. 1455) all excellence is in him; turning from man
• light, heaven’s light (p. 1455) and every other model with open face we
behold Jesus in all his glory [Most Holy
• the Lord’s message (p. 1575) Place experience] (p. 447; cf. 831 for refer-
• the light that is to lighten the whole earth ence to light from open door in sanctuary)
with its glory (p. 1575) • the value of the price that has been paid for
• a restoring, heal- our salvation (p. 546)
ing message to A restoring,
• the law of God exalted, placed before the
men, calling upon healing message
people in the framework of the gospel of
them to look away Jesus Christ (p. 828)
from man and earthly things, and place
their trust in God (p. 1688) • the righteousness of Christ as our only hope
of gaining access to the Father (p. 1057)
• the light which would place them under
the guardianship of the Holy Spirit, to • a special work to do for these last days (p.
1395)
416 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 4

• their strength being • revive His people and give them light in
proportionate to the Strength clear distinct rays that would lead to the
strength of their de- proportionate magnifying of Christ. The Lord’s com-
pendence (p. 1690) to dependence mand to His people through His messen-
gers was, “Go forward.” (p. 308)
It was a message that: • arouse a lukewarm, slumbering church (p.
• presented justification through faith in the 414)
Surety (p. 1336) • go to every church that claims to believe
• invited the people to receive the righteous- the truth, and bring our people up to a
ness of Christ, which is made manifest in higher stand-point (p. 545)
obedience to all the commandments of • carry the people forward and upward to a
God (p. 1336) higher, holier state of spirituality (p. 1140)
• directed eyes of • bring more promi-
those who had Jesus’ divine nently before the Bring before
lost sight of Je- person, merits, and world the uplifted the world the
sus to His divine changeless love Saviour, the sacrifice uplifted Saviour
person, His mer- for the sins of the
its, and His changeless love for the human whole world (p. 1336)
family (p. 1336)
• be seen by these glorious truths glowing
• by looking to Jesus and believing in his im- in our hearts, trembling upon our lips and
puted righteousness, I may gain eternal life pervading our whole being (p. 1692)
(p. 1688)
• prepare a people to stand in the day of God
• the plan of redemption shall come to his (p. 1814; compare with p. 1525 regarding
people as the latter rain (p. 1690) the conditions that would cause the prepa-
ration to be prolonged)
It was a message to:
• wake up the mighty
It was a message whose
men to prepare for Wake up for the results were:
battle, for the day of day of God’s
• good fruits: a vigor and a vital energy was
God’s preparation preparation
brought into the church; hope and courage
(p. 210) and faith beam in the countenances of all
• strengthen His people (p. 267) those who open their eyes to see, their un-
• educate the people to look away from derstanding to perceive and their hearts to
themselves to Jesus and to His righteous- receive the great treasure of truth (p. 228)
ness (p. 286) • a better knowledge of what constitutes
faith (p. 267)
Volume 9 — Number 4 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 417

• highly satisfac- Highly Satisfactory

filled with earnest,
tory (p. 267) simple faith that All now seem to
takes God at His have warm hearts
• an experience beyond anything they had
known before (p. 268) word; all now seem
to have warm hearts; the love of Christ is
• a solemn realization that Christ came not assurance to them of their acceptance, and
to call the righteous, but sinners, to repen- they long to speak and acknowledge the
tance (p. 268) great goodness of God in providing them
• we seemed to breathe in the very atmo- a righteousness which is pure, spotless, ef-
sphere of heaven; angels were indeed hov- ficacious (p. 283)
ering around; the Lord had visited his peo- • our brethren and sisters have begun to see
ple (p. 268) and to understand what Jesus is to them;
• many were convicted in the light of the the Lord is in our midst (p. 284)
law as transgressors; they had been trust- • without excitement
ing in their own righteousness; now they or extravagance; the Without
saw it as filthy rags, leaven of Christ’s righ- excitement or
in comparison with Saw themselves teousness has been in- extravagance
the righteousness depraved and troduced into the ex-
of Christ, which is degraded in heart perience and has energized the soul (p. 284)
alone acceptable to
God; while they had not been open trans- • many bore precious testimonies that they
gressors, they saw themselves depraved and never loved Jesus, never viewed Him in the
degraded in heart (p. 268) character of such a Friend and so gracious
as they now did (p. 284)
• the plan of salvation, the simplicity of faith
has been made so clear that a child may un- • their hearts were melted and subdued with
derstand (p. 281) the love of Jesus; one brother’s heart was
broken and he was so impressed with the
• the tame, lukewarm tone of the people’s love of Jesus that he wept aloud; ministers
testimonies was gone; they were charac- were happy, newly converted, and they now
terized by deep, earnest feeling; men and bear a testimony that is free and joyful (p.
women confessed how destitute of the love 284)
of Christ in the soul and of love for their
brethren their religious experience had • relief to many, many souls (p. 387)
been; they humbly and thankfully expressed • the past year has been the best of their life;
their gratitude for the light received; they the light shining forth from the word of
had been clinging closely to their own God has been clear and distinct—justifica-
righteousness; now by faith they trust in tion by faith, Christ our righteousness. The
Christ’s might and His power and His experiences have been very interesting. (p.
righteousness; they can do literally nothing 447)
without divine help; their prayers now are • great interest is manifested (p. 447)
418 | Lest We Forget Volume 9 — Number 4

• a growth in faith and in the knowledge of constantly uplifting the heart to God, to
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ (p. 447) be Christians in heart, Christians in prin-
• light, and relief, and the blessing of God (p. ciples, possessing not merely a theory of the
447) truth but revealing the principles of truth
in a Christlike spirit.” (p. 828)
• minds are filled with the grand and over-
powering ideas of his excellency (p. 447) • those who do not allow prejudice to bar the
heart against the heaven sent message can-
• every other object sinks into insignificance, not but feel the spirit and force of the truth
and every part of moral discipline is lost (p. 1122)
which does not promote their likeness to
His image (p. 447) • light and freedom and the out-pouring of
the Spirit of God (p. 1122)
• their experience was of a more spiritual
character than they have had before since • the conversion of souls, bringing them back
embracing the truth (p. 461) to their loyalty to Christ (p. 1455)

• the fruit is peace, courage, joy, and harmony • they would un- What it means to
(p. 461) derstand what
it means to be be justified by faith
• its influence upon human hearts of all who justified by faith,
have received it is good and the fruits are and their testimony would be heard in the
good (p. 499) congregation, “The Saviour has cleansed
• no relish for sin; hate the sin that caused us from all sin. We have peace with God
the sufferings of the Son of God (p. 545) through our Lord Jesus Christ.” (p. 1689)
• the power of God attended the message • truths have been made known that have
wherever it was spoken (p. 545) been of great value to the world and to the
people of God. The way has been made so
• healing and life and comfort to many weary plain that honest hearts cannot but receive
and oppressed souls (p. 673) the truth. But there are still treasures to be
• souls turn from sin to righteousness; faith searched for. Let the shaft which has begun
revived in the hearts of the contrite ones (p. to work the mine of truth sink deep, and
673) it will yield rich and precious treasures (p.
1689) [see p. 1690 for more statements like
• impressions left on
“My Bible is a the following regarding more truth: “We
many minds which will
new Book.” are to know more than we do at the pres-
be deepened and will
ent time.... greater lengths and breadths
be as lasting as eter-
and heights of that knowledge which God
nity; many testimonies in all parts of the
alone can give”]
field: “I found light, precious light.” “My
Bible is a new Book.” “Never did we feel as • thousands have set the Lord before them,
at this meeting the necessity of being under and by beholding been changed into the
the constant control of the Spirit of God, same image. Their spirit burns within them
Volume 9 — Number 4 A Most Precious Message and its Messengers | 419

as they speak of his character, telling what presented it to me in vision that I see it so
Jesus is to them and what they are to Jesus clearly, and they cannot see it because they
(p. 1692) have never had it presented to them as I
• many moved and humbled, drink of the have; when another presented it, every fiber
waters of life (p. 1814) of my heart said, Amen (p. 348)
• could see heights and depths that we may
It was a message of which reach accepting every ray of light and going
Ellen White said she: forward to a greater light (p. 447)
• knew, if God had ever spoken by me, that it
• could respond to with all my heart (p. 217)
is the truth (p. 537)
• felt inexpressibly grateful to God (p. 217)
• gave my message with the messengers of
• had presented the subject in the testimo- God, right in harmony with the very mes-
nies again and again (p. 217) sage they were bearing (p. 542)
• was convinced if it is not present truth for • tried to present it to the people, that they
this time, I know not how we can deter- may see the evidence that I saw (p. 543)
mine what is truth (p. 286)
• considered it a privilege to stand by the side
• had been presenting it to you for the last of my brethren, and give my testimony with
45 years; what I have been trying to present the message for this time (p. 545)
before your minds; when Brother Waggon-
• tried to present the message to the people
er brought out these ideas in Minneapolis,
as I understand it (p. 545)
it was the first clear teaching on this subject
from any human lips I had heard, excepting • knew that the Lord is in this work, and no
the conversations between myself and my one can silence the messenger whom God
husband; I said sends, or repress the message. (p. 1141)
Every fiber of my
to myself, It is
heart said, Amen
because God has

“The truth we have set before us for the past few years, is immense
in its importance, reaching into heaven and compassing eternity.”
Letter 22, 1892 to O. A. Olsen (PH002:26)

Reader, may you grasp Christ’s message!

420 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 1

Volume 10 — Number 1
First Quarter, 2000

W. W. Prescott
With this issue we begin a series on the life and contributions of William Warren Prescott. While not
one of the first generation Adventists from the 1850’s (though his father was), he was acknowledged by
Ellen White to be a “messenger” during the significant events of the 1890’s. Issues 1 and 2 will cover
his life, and 3 and 4 will focus on the Armadale Campmeeting in 1895 in Australia. The biographical
material is drawn largely from Gilbert M. Valentine’s book on Prescott, “The Shaping of Adventism”.
Volume 10 — Number 1 W. W. Prescott | 421

W. W. Prescott
Part 1, 1855-1900
Messenger of God’s Invitation, “Come, for all things are now ready...”
(Ellen G. White 1888 Materials, p. 1455; September 25, 1895)

Family Background Education Years, 1868-1877

W illiam Warren Prescott was born Sep-

tember, 1855 in Alton, New Hamp-
shire. His ancestry in the USA went back some
For his first three years of high school,
William attended South Berwick Academy.
Located in Maine, it was one of the state’s
200 years, when a James Prescott from Derby oldest and most prestigious private schools.
in England settled in central New Hampshire. The summer after his junior year he was bap-
William’s grandfather, Amos, was a farmer tized at the age of 17 by J. N. Andrews at the
and member of the Freewill Baptist church. Massachusetts campmeeting. William com-
William’s father, James, had observed the pleted his last year at Penacook Academy in
falling of the stars at age 5 in 1833, and was New Hampshire in 1873. Both academies had
baptized at age 10. Four years later, Amos and a strongly moral and religious environment
James heard Joshua V. Himes preach the ad- while offering an education in the classics.
vent message in Concord, New Hampshire. It was during his senior year that he met
The family joined the Advent Movement. Sarah Sanders (also known as Sadie), who was
James and his mother, Lydia, later heard S. a Sabbath keeper and at the time 16 years old.
S. Snow present his Bible study on Matthew He would later marry her. Her older brother
25 at the Exeter, New Hampshire campmeet- Charles was taking engineering at Dartmouth,
ing, which was the beginning of the “Mid- and it was there William applied for college,
night Cry” and the “Seventh Month Move- enrolling the autumn of 1873.
ment.” The Prescotts, along with the other As the only Seventh-day Adventist at
advent believers, now looked for the coming Dartmouth, William’s commitment to stand
of Christ on October 22, 1844. That fall they alone was developed. He personally appealed
left their grain and potatoes unharvested. The to the president to be excused from classes on
family weathered the shaking that “the pass- Sabbath. After an interview, this privilege was
ing of the time” brought. granted to him for the four years he attended.
In 1847 James married Harriet Tripp, and He majored in “classical studies,” taking
worked as a cobbler and self-supporting preach- courses in Greek, Latin, French, mathematics,
er with the believers that later formed the Ad- mechanics, astronomy, logic, physics, rhetoric,
vent Christian Church. In 1858, three years after psychology, geology, English literature, morals,
William was born, the family became Sabbath- Christian evidences, and political economy.
keeping Adventists. William was thus raised in He was in the top six of his class throughout
a family open to truth and firm in conviction. his four years.
422 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 1

While standing for principle and excellingchased the newspaper in Biddeford. They
in academics, he was well accepted on campus. renamed it The Biddeford Weekly Journal. Its
His many school activities included singing infour pages focused on Republican politics,
the Handel Society, engaging in the debating and included advertisements, moral stories,
societies, winning several first prizes in ath-
news, and temperance issues. Two years later
letic competitions, and serving as vice-presi-Charles, no longer a Seventh-day Adventist,
dent and then president of his class in his final
bought out William’s interest in the newspa-
two years. He was also an editor of the weekly,
per. Charles went on to become well known in
student-published magazine. the state’s business and political circles.
During his four years he accumulated a full William and Sarah purchased Vermont’s
year of teaching experience in nearby [Link] and oldest Republican newspaper,
He graduated at age 21 in June of 1877 with the Vermont Watchman and State Journal, and
a bachelor of arts. His academic standing enti-
moved back to Montpelier in April of 1882.
tled him to give a graduation oration. He spoke
His publishing business prospered, even
for six minutes on “The Office of the Thinker.”
though he was closed on Saturday as well as
As was the practice at that time, he wouldSunday. His willingness to agitate for reform,
qualify for a master’s degree after three years
educational or political, involved him in con-
working in his profession based on his aca- troversy and criticism.
demic accomplishments. He delayed request- In June of 1885, the trustees of Battle
ing this degree until 1885 when he assumed Creek College (founded 1874), unsuccessful
the presidency of Battle Creek College. in their calls to two other SDA educators, met
As a background for later issues he would with Prescott about heading up the college.
face in SDA educational settings, Prescott hadHe was just shy of 30 years old. Having heard
been introduced at South Berwick Academy to Ellen White and G. I. Butler preach at the
“school homes.” During his time at Dartmouth, 1883 campmeeting in Montpelier, and hav-
agricultural training had just begun. Manual ing discussed his burden with Uriah Smith at
labor was also being tested in educational set-
the 1884 campmeeting in Burlington, he had
tings during the last decades of the 1800’s. become convicted that God wanted him in
church work. He sold the paper in Montpelier,
Early Work, 1877-1885 and moved that summer to Battle Creek, be-
For two years after graduating from Dart- ginning fifty-two years of work for the church.
mouth, Prescott served as school principal
Battle Creek College
in Northfield, Vermont. In 1879 he became
principal at the most prominent school in President, 1885-1894
Montpelier, Washington County Grammar For the next nine years Prescott worked
and Montpelier Union School. The following hard to mold the college to train workers for
summer, on July 8, he married Sarah Sanders. the church with stricter discipline and higher
He was twenty-four and she, twenty-two. academic standards. He traveled extensively
That summer he moved to Maine, where recruiting students, almost doubling the num-
he and his younger brother, Charles, had pur- ber of students to over 700 by 1894. He also
Volume 10 — Number 1 W. W. Prescott | 423

oversaw a building program, paying for more than

10 percent of the costs himself. In addition, Prescott
gave of his personal funds to students in need.
Woven through these years were the practical
TIME LINE W. W. Prescott
challenges of educational reform as called for by Part 1: From Birth to 1897
Ellen White’s testimonies, being the application of
the principles of the gospel to education. Prescott’s 1855 Birth, Alton NH
willingness to receive the gospel message and learn 1872 Baptized by J. N. Andrews
how to implement these changes was challenged by 1877 Graduated Dartmouth;
his own background, and the resistance of students, school principal, Vermont
parents, trustees, and the larger SDA community.
1880 Married Sarah Sanders, bought
In 1888, just prior to the Minneapolis Confer-
newpaper in Maine with brother
ence, the Prescotts received the first of some 52 let- Charles
ters Ellen White addressed to him during her re-
maining ministry. She addressed the Prescotts as 1882 Bought newpaper in Vermont
“my respected Brother and Sister,” and “My dear 1885 Became Battle Creek College
Brother and Sister whom I highly esteem in the President (to 1894)
Lord.” These appelations are unique based on a 1887 GC Education Secretary (to
search of her published correspondence, and reflects 1897)
the regard in which she held this couple. (10MR345,
1888 First of 52 letters from Ellen
Letter 4, 1888). The Prescott’s son Lewis was born White; Minneapolis Conference
in October of 1891.
1889 Organized first 5-month
—Working for a Higher Standard Ministerial Institute
The Prescotts lived with the students in West 1891 Joined GC Committee;
Hall. Strict etiquette was followed in the dining hall, GC Session Presentations;
with the students learning by the Prescotts’ precept Harbor Springs Educational
and example. Order was required indoors and out, Convention; Union College
in dress and in the school grounds. Brother Prescott Opens; son Lewis born
led out in the daily chapel service whenever he was 1892 Endorsed Anna Phillips;
in Battle Creek and actively pursued the spiritual Walla Walla College Opens
interests of these workers in training. 1893 GC Session Presentations;
Policies such as the ban on courtship and re- compiled Christian Education
strictions on entertainment met with opposition
1895 GC Session Presentations;
from students and parents. His public and spirited
trip to Australia
approach led him in 1888 to preach two sermons
at the Tabernacle, appealing for and winning sup- 1897 Compiled Special Testimonies
port of these practices. on Education; Head of work in
The manual labor program, clearly a balancing England (to 1901)
activity to the mental work, struggled with lack of
424 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 1

finances and support by parents and students. stood five minutes in complete silence, weeping.
The trustees stopped the program in 1889. In its When he did speak he said, ‘I am glad I am a
place, influenced by his Dartmouth experience, Christian.’ He made very pointed remarks. His
Prescott set up a sports and gymnastics program. heart seemed to be broken by the Spirit of the
It quickly developed into competitive events, Lord....” (Ms25, 1888, in 3Bio421)
drawing many spectators on Sundays. This led Speaking further of the Scriptural light the
Prescott to stop the games, but by 1893 football Lord had given through brothers Jones and
games again were in full swing. They were even Waggoner, Ellen White wrote on March 10,
reported in local newspapers, one of which came 1890, “I am much pleased to learn that Profes-
to Ellen White’s attention in Australia. Her sor Prescott is giving the same lessons in his
counsel to him led him to stop them again. class to the students that Brother Waggoner has
From 1891 to 1894 the issue of the diet been giving. He is presenting the covenants.”
for college students was agitated. Some col- (Letter 30, 1890, in 1888 Materials, p. 623).
lege faculty, E. A. Sutherland and P. T. Magan, Later that year, Ellen White described
and board members, particularly J. H. Kellogg, the “wonderful” December 27 Sabbath meet-
M.D., pushed for a meatless diet, or at least ing. “Nearly the whole congregation present-
more meatless options. Prescott found himself ed themselves for prayers, and among them,
on the middle ground initially, but gradually Brethren Prescott and Smith. The Extra in the
moved toward the vegetarian option. Review and Herald [Dec. 23, 1890] was read,
and the testimony of all was that the power of
—In the Light of Minneapolis God attended the reading of the article. They
The influence of the Minneapolis Confer- said that this made a deep impression.... Pro-
ence in 1888 reached the college. Ellen White fessor Prescott made a confession dating back
worked diligently that the message the Lord to Minneapolis, and this made a deep impres-
had given at Minneapolis would be heard at sion. He wept much. Elder Smith said that
Battle Creek. Some six weeks after the con- testimony meant him; said that he felt that it
ference session, the Week of Prayer planned was addressed to him, but he stopped there and
for the church in Battle Creek, December 15- went no further. But both placed themselves as
22, ended up lasting one month. Ellen White there repentant, seeking the Lord. Well, they
described that in these “revival services… the said they had never had such a meeting in Bat-
principle topic dwelt upon was justification by tle Creek, and yet the work must be carried on,
faith.” (RH2/12/1889, in 3Bio420). for it was just begun….” (Letter 32, 1891, in
On Thursday, December 20, Ellen White 1888 Materials, pp. 850, 851)
wrote in her diary, “I spoke to the college stu- The message continued to do its work
[Link] Lord gave me the word which seemed against stiff opposition. Both A. T. Jones and E.
to reach hearts. Pro- J. Waggoner were finally allowed to lecture at
fessor Prescott arose Professor Prescott Battle Creek College. Prescott, gradually see-
and attempted to stood five minutes ing more and more light in the Christ-centered
speak, but his heart in complete message, worked hard as a peace-maker and
was too full. There he silence, weeping. consensus builder between the opposing par-
ties. After Ellen White was exiled to Australia
Volume 10 — Number 1 W. W. Prescott | 425

in 1891, her writings on the message kept the added responsibilities. His conscientiousness
Spirit’s appeal before the church. In the No- and leadership abilities made it very easy for
vember 22, 1892 Review and Herald, she wrote, him to overwork, about which Ellen White re-
“The time of test is just upon us, for the loud peatedly warned him. GC president Olsen also
cry of the third angel has already begun in the recommended he get one or two men to assist
revelation of the righteousness of Christ, the him, but Prescott never did this. By 1894 the
sin-pardoning Redeemer. This is the begin- needs of the church’s schools had grown to the
ning of the light of the angel whose glory shall point that Prescott was asked to oversee their
fill the whole earth. For it is the work of every work and development full time. He then relin-
one to whom the message of warning has come, quished the presidency of Battle Creek College.
to lift up Jesus, to present him to the world as
revealed in types, as shadowed in symbols, as General Conference Education
manifested in the revelations of the prophets, as Director, 1887-1897
unveiled in the lessons given to his disciples and
During the time Prescott served as Bat-
in the wonderful miracles wrought for the sons
tle Creek College President and the General
of men.” (1888 Materials, p. 1073).
Conference secretary for education, he began
The effect of this article on the college, along
the development of an educational policy for
with other timely testimonies from Ellen White,
the church. He helped to coordinate the re-
led to a vigorous revival. The rest of the school
lationship of other schools to one another,
term was disrupted by long chapels, seasons of
including the exchange of faculty, thus avoid-
prayer and confession, and times of testimonies.
ing duplication of courses, improving poor
Prescott, in reading a letter from Ellen White to
academic standards, and making it easier for
the students, was moved to tears, and confessed
students to transfer between schools.
again his previous resistance to the message.
Sadly, Uriah Smith viewed the events as “excite- —Ministerial Institutes
ment”. Thus the spiritual consensus the church
greatly needed was never experienced. Against a background of minimal train-
ing for our ministers, and the controversy that
—Added Responsibilities boiled over at Minneapolis, Prescott designed
a five-month ministerial institute for minis-
At the 1887 General Conference, Prescott
ters. The first began in October of 1889, with
had been chosen as the General Conference
157 attendees. Prescott, Uriah Smith, and E. J.
education secretary. In this position he was ab-
Waggoner were instructors.
sent from the college a significant amount of
In spite of Ellen White’s strong endorse-
the time, as he oversaw the developing edu-
ment, Waggoner’s views were actively opposed
cational work of the church. In 1888 he was
by Smith, and led to her personally joining
appointed to the church’s book committee.
some of the early morning dialogues. Her let-
By 1889 he found it necessary to delegate col-
ters, manuscripts, and diary entries written dur-
lege administrative duties to a principal and
ing the institute provide essential insights into
committee. In 1891 he was put on the Gen-
what God was attempting to accomplish in
eral Conference Committee, leading to much
these settings to prepare a people for Christ’s
426 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 1

coming. [The reader is Prescott chose the name

encouraged to read the General Conference “Union College” to en-
chronological collection Session Presentations courage all of the con-
of her writings on these (These are all on [Link], in the ferences in the area to
issues in The Ellen G. Adventist Pioneer Library section.) rally behind the school.
White 1888 Materials.] When the school
1891 Session
These institutes opened in September
• The Calling and Work of the Ministry
continued until 1896, of 1891, Prescott, while
by which time the col- 1893 Session still president at Battle
leges had developed • The Promise of the Holy Spirit (5 sermons) Creek College and GC
more complete minis- • The sermon on February 11 on the Sabbath Education Director,
terial training courses. 1895 Session served as its first presi-
However, Ellen White • The Divine-Human Family (6 sermons) dent. It was a position
lamented to the GC • Education he actively filled for two
President in November • The Word of God (10 sermons) years, although J. H.
of 1892 that ministers • Christ and the Holy Spirit
Loughhead was the on-
were not being benefit- site principal.
ed as they ought to have
been by these gatherings. She said they either —Educational Conventions
haggled over the truth, or having assented to Prescott developed a master list of Adven-
it, kept it in “the outer court,” not letting it tist teachers (church employed or not) and be-
permeate their lives in the “little things,” par- gan a program of teachers’ training institutes.
ticularly in the home setting (PH002:25, 26). Two significant conventions were held, one in
She again spoke to the delegates at the GC 1891 at Harbor Springs, Michigan, and one
Session in 1901 of the assent to this truth with in 1894 at another location. Both focused on
no change in life or ministry. This counterfeit making SDA education more Bible centered.
“faith” actually masked a deep-seated rebellion, At the 1891 gathering a four-year curriculum
which later that year she said might cause God’s was first developed for ministerial training.
people to remain in this world “many more At the 1894 meeting, Prescott and A. T. Jones
years.” (1888 Materials, p. 1743; SpM202). produced a four-year syllabus of Bible teaching
for non-ministerial students. Plans were even
—Union College Established laid for a graduate program (which was not re-
At the 1889 Kansas campmeeting Prescott alized for another sixty years) and an education
was instrumental in persuading the constituency journal (which took three years to begin).
to support a mid-western school. Ellen White
was present along with A. T. Jones, working —Walla Walla College Established
against the spirit of opposition seen at Minne- Prescott was instrumental, against signifi-
apolis the previous fall. She supported the plan cant opposition, in getting two Adventist con-
for a school, and by January of the next year ference schools in the Northwest to consolidate
property was purchased in Lincoln, Nebraska. at Walla Walla, Washington. When the school
Volume 10 — Number 1 W. W. Prescott | 427

opened in December of seized the opportu-

Report on the Bible in Education at
1892, Prescott had his nity to discredit them.
Battle Creek College
third concurrent college Though Sister White
presidency, holding this At the January 1893 GC Ses- said she had more con-
one for two years. E. A. sion Prescott reported that the Harbor fidence in them after
Sutherland, who had Springs meeting “marked a remarkable the episode than be-
worked at Battle Creek change in the history of our educational fore, for years their foes
College and under- work. Our minds were impressed there continued to recall this
as never before with the idea that the
stood the educational mistake. Her most tell-
purpose of educational work was to teach
plan envisioned, was us of God in his revealed word and his ing rebukes were to
principal and carried works, and in his dealings with men, that those who continued
most of the duties. all education should be planned upon to oppose the light of
such a basis and carried out in such a righteousness by faith,
—Preaching way that the result would be a more inti- looking for the mes-
Prescott was felt mate knowledge of God, not merely as a sengers to stumble as
by many to be our best theory but as an experience.” an excuse to reject their
He further observed, “…The Bible message. (1888 Materi-
speaker. He preached should be studied as the gospel of Christ
often on the righteous- from first to last; and in which it should be als, pp. 1240, 1241)
ness of Christ at the made to appear that all the doctrines held Ellen White wrote
Tabernacle, which was by Seventh-day Adventists were simply Prescott on April 16,
always crowded when he the gospel of Christ rightly understood, 1894 these words of
spoke. He presented se- and that the basis was the proper under- warning regarding
ries of talks at the 1891, standing of the whole Scriptures, and not Anna Phillips: “The
1893, 1895 GC sessions merely a limited study of a few portions Word of God is your
of the Scriptures…. It has not been the counselor; the Word
(see “GC Session Pre- purpose to put in the back-ground those
sentations” on page 5), doctrines which distinguish us, but to of God is your au-
and conducted as well make it appear that these are simply the thority. Be very care-
an evangelistic series for doctrines of the Bible as a whole; that the ful how you bring
several months in Battle third angel’s message is simply the gos- anything weaker to
Creek in late 1892. pel, and that the message properly un- take its place.... Sa-
derstood is an understanding of all the tan would like noth-
—Learning from Scriptures, and that all of our doctrines ing better than to
Life’s Mistakes have their basis in a proper knowledge of call minds away from
the gospel, and grown out of a belief in
In 1892 and 1893 the Word, to look for
Jesus Christ as a living personal Saviour.”
Prescott along with (GC Bulletin, 1893, p. 350). and expect something
Jones and others en- outside of the Word
dorsed Anna Phillips as a new messenger of to make them feel.
God. When Ellen White rebuked them as be- They should not have their attention called
ing misled, they were humbled and readily ac- to dreams and visions.” (Letter 68, 1894, in
cepted the correction. Their enemies however 14MR 184-188)
428 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 1

—Toward Educational Reform was to replace the classics in the curriculum

Prescott’s views on education, while influ- with Bible classes, E. J. Waggoner heading
enced by his own training and the current trends the Bible department. The only thing he suc-
in the country, were most significantly molded by ceeded in doing was adding Bible subjects.
his interaction with Ellen White. Both through At the 1894 convention, with Jones’ playing
reading her writings and dialoguing with her a prominent role, he worked to convince the
over the years on the practical issues of apply- attending principals and Bible teachers of
ing gospel principles to education, he came un- the needed reforms. Stiff resistence contin-
der deep convictions regarding the need to make ued. He used his presentations at the 1895
changes to accomplish our schools’ purpose. GC session (February 12 and onward) to
He compiled and promote the chang-
edited Ellen White’s Ellen White at the Armadale Campmeeting es. He succeeded in
writings on educa- “God has given brother Prescott a special having resolutions
tion, publishing in message for the people. The truth comes forth passed in support,
1893 the book Chris- from human lips in the demonstration of the but they did not
tian Education and in Spirit and power. I know that since coming translate into chang-
1897 Special Testimo- to this place he has had the outpouring of the es in the schools.
nies on Education. The Holy Spirit, his lips have been touched with Even with his being
central position of the a coal from off the altar.” (October 19, 1895; gone to Australia in
Bible in education Letter w-82, 1895 to Son Edson, unreleased). the following years,
became a main theme See Lest We Forget, Vol. 10, Nos. 3 & 4 for the needed changes
of his. The need for more information on and extracts from the were promoted by
a balanced education Armadale talks. the board, with the
that symmetrically faculty resisting.
developed body, mind, and soul, was another
—Trip to Australia and South Africa
deep burden. The constant challenge was how
to apply these valid principles in practical set- He went to Australia in 1895 to assist in
tings. He was willing to experiment to achieve setting up the Avondale school. He served as
the goal, but often students, parents, constitu- chairman of the board, planning curriculum and
ency, and his own teachers were not as willing. buildings. He and Ellen White had long talks
During the 1893 academic year, he re- about the practical application of the principles
ceived letters from Ellen White regarding the outlined in her testimonies. These discussions
schools of the prophets. He was led to study helped both to clarify their understandings.
the Old Testament and became convinced of He also preached in evangelistic outreach-
need to pursue the reforms that the Harbor es in each of the five eastern colonies. The
Springs Convention decisions had envisioned Armadale Campmeeting soon after his arrival
(see “Report” on page 6), and which the testi- is perhaps the prime example of his effective
monies had repeatedly called for. He enlisted preaching of Christ. (See inset.)
his trustees, and along with them, met with He helped in writing and editing of tracts
the faculty, and then the students. His plan and pamphlets used in evangelism, and even
Volume 10 — Number 1 W. W. Prescott | 429

gave Ellen White assistance with her work on growth to be slow. He conducted a general
The Desire of Ages. On his voyage to Australia church meeting the summer of 1898 during
he studied the gospel of John in depth, prepar- which the British Conference was organized.
ing Sabbath School lessons for the church. Af- He worked with the Drs. Kress to develop a
ter arriving, he bought in a Sydney book store health ministry, which included plans for a
Neander’s Lectures on the History of Christian sanitarium, food factory, and health maga-
Dogmas, and carefully read the parts dealing zine. Fire destroyed the facility planned for
with the church’s struggles over the nature of the first two. The Kresses’ return to America,
Christ. These studies proved a helpful back- due to health problems, doomed the third. He
ground for his preaching of the full, eternal attempted to start a training school, but was
divinity of Christ and his assistance with El- unable to do more than have the constituency
len White in her passages in The Desire of Ages vote in his last conference meeting to begin
regarding the place of Christ in the Godhead. the project, which did not happen until after
Prescott then traveled west to South Af- his return to the USA.
rica, where S. N. Haskell was working. Like in Prescott was also made board chairman of
Australia, he did evangelism and planned with the International Tract Society Limited, the
educators. He conducted an evangelistic series church’s publishing ministry in Great Britain.
in Capetown in conjunction with a Bible In- However, its affairs were in such disorder, and
stitute which lasted three months. By Christ- the factors involved so difficult to resolve, that
mas of 1896 he had returned to Michigan. he eventually resigned. The conflict which was
Battle Creek College was still in conflict related to the business quagmire involved W.
over the educational reforms. The board of C. White who was managing the Echo Pub-
the college still supported it, and requested lishing Company in Australia, straining their
Prescott to plan a strategy to implement fur- relationship. The problems enabled Prescott
ther changes. They liked his plans and wished to understand how the current structure of the
he would become president again, an idea he church prevented local fields from handling
did not enjoy. The 1897 GC session at Union efficiently their own matters. He voiced these
College, which elected G. A. Irwin as GC concern at the 1899 GC Session, but effective
president, voted to send Prescott to Great change would have to await the 1901 Session.
Britain to head the work there. The Battle While in England Prescott lived next to
Creek College stockholders meeting, after the E. J. Waggoner. They worked together and
GC session, brought E. A. Sutherland from shared ideas on the gospel, health, and proph-
Walla Walla as the new president of Battle ecy, including “the daily” of Daniel. During
Creek College. He was to implement the edu- their four years together, they apparently de-
cational reform principles in Battle Creek suc- veloped what Ellen White identified at the
cessfully followed in Washington state. 1901 GC Session as “overdrawn expressions”
and “false theories” in regards to sanctification.
Work in England, 1897-1901 (See Letter 269, 1903, pp. 1, 2. Dec. 14, 1903,
In England, Prescott worked hard in in 10MR356, 357).
evangelism and publishing, but found church
430 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 2

Volume 10 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 2000

W. W. Prescott
With this issue we continue the series on the life and contributions of William Warren Prescott. While
not one of the first generation Adventists from the 1850’s (though his father was), he was acknowledged
by Ellen White to be a “messenger” during the significant events of the 1890’s. Issues 1 and 2 will cover
his life, and 3 and 4 will focus on the Armadale Campmeeting in 1895 in Australia. The biographical
material is drawn largely from Gilbert M. Valentine’s book on Prescott, “The Shaping of Adventism”.
Volume 10 — Number 2 W. W. Prescott | 431

W. W. Prescott
Part 2, 1901-1944

Secretary of the Foreign in our large gatherings and important meet-

Mission Board, 1901-1903 ings.... The Lord has a message for you to give
to His people in regard to the preparation that
W . W. Prescott returned from England to
attend the GC Session in Battle Creek
the spring of 1901. The session appointed him
must be made for the coming of the Lord….”
(7/7/1902, Letter 100; 10MR352, 535)
In November of 1902 Prescott resigned
Secretary of the Foreign Mission Board, deal- from the Board of EMC. His involvement
ing with both home and foreign missions. In with education over the next 19 years was
this position, he was actually A. G. Daniell’s limited to participating in the education con-
associate. The board sent out 183 missionaries ventions of 1903 and 1906, being a charter
during the two years Prescott was chairman. member of the new college in Takoma Park,
Maryland, and teaching some classes there.
Education Work, 1901-1902
The 1901 GC Session voted to move Battle Vice President of the General
Creek College. E. A. Sutherland was the col- Conference, 1902-1905
lege president with P. T. Magan assisting him.
Prescott assisted with the closing ceremony of In 1902 the GC Committee named
the old college in May, a summer school at the Prescott the church’s first vice-president. He
new location in Berrien Springs for teachers served as vice-president until 1905 when he
in June, and later the same year became first a resigned to focus on the publishing work.
trustee of the new school and then its chair- During his administrative term, he received
man of the board. He became alienated from counsel from Ellen White regarding specific
the school administration over the issue of E. and general needs of the church. Her burden
J. Waggoner’s call to teach at the new school. for the spiritual condition of the church can
Ellen White wrote to Prescott, encouraging be seen in the following example: “I am deeply
support for the new College. She endorsed moved by the unprepared condition of our
Sutherland and Magan as “close Bible stu- churches.... The signs of the times are fulfill-
dents” who were achieving success because of ing in our world, yet the churches generally are
their sense of dependence. (6/30/1902, Letter represented as slumbering.” (7/30/1903, Let-
102; 15MR 118-123) ter 161, 15MR228, 229)
A week later Sister White wrote urging
Review & Herald
Prescott, “Let the Berrien Springs school be
carried on by those who are now acquainted Publishing, 1901-1909
with it.... Brother Prescott, your place is not By the end of the 1800’s ungodly condi-
to be confined in any school as a manager or tions prevailed in the R&H Publishing House.
a teacher. Your testimony is greatly needed Ellen White and Prescott worked for change
432 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 2

in the 1890’s. Daniells continued the attempt Review. He also had the duty to read the let-
when he became GC president in 1901, hav- ters from Ellen White to others that indicated
ing Prescott elected to the R&H board, and that the fires were judgments of God.
pushing to stop commercial work and to have At the encouragement of Ellen White,
the GC take over ownership from the associa- the GC Session in Oakland in March, 1905,
tion. Surprisingly, the long-time Review edi- voted to move the GC offices to the Wash-
tor Uriah Smith resisted these moves, publicly ington, DC area. They also voted a recom-
opposing them in an editorial January 1902. mendation to the R&H Publishing Associa-
Smith caused further problems by shortly tion to move the publishing work out of Battle
publishing articles opposing the Minneapo- Creek. Prescott became president of the newly
lis message regarding the law in Galatians, in formed R&H Publishing Association, and re-
spite of Ellen White’s letter to him regarding sponsible for the move.
this in 1896 (Letter 96, 1896, written June 6, By July property was purchased in Takoma
1896; in 1SM 234-235). Park and Washington, D.C. A plethora of legal
At a meeting on February 15, 1902, the GC and organizational obstacles made the transition
Committee voted to appoint Prescott as editor difficult and drawn out. But by May 31, 1906
of the Review. The decision troubled Prescott, the periodical was issued from the new location.
and severely affected Smith, who suffered a Prescott worked to reach a high standard in the
stroke the night of the meeting, and never fully publishing work, from the employees chosen
regained his health, dying in March 1903. and trained, to the printed material itself.
Immediately upon becoming editor,
Prescott used the Review to promote “The For- Kellogg, 1902-1907
ward Movement” of health reform. He began Prescott’s involvement with the conflicts
a nine-month series on the mediatorial work involving Dr. John Harvey Kellogg paralleled
of Christ. He wrote Daniells on 4/10/1902 closely his years as Review editor. In Janu-
that his burden as editor was to teach the ary, 1902 the Sanitarium in Battle Creek had
church “what our gospel message really is.” He burned down. The GC Committee approved
stressed the unity of health and gospel. Before using the sale of Dr. Kellogg’s upcoming book
the end of the year, he openly began to warn for fund-raising to replace the San. This book,
of Kellogg’s views. He emphasized as well the The Living Temple, was planned from a col-
distinctive teaching of our church, religious lection of health studies commissioned for
liberty, and missions, and included source ma- a church-wide health emphasis. However,
terials in the Review for our ministers. Prescott detected pantheism in the manu-
Prescott’s attempts to reform the Pub- script. In the December 2, 1902 issue of the
lishing House conditions in 1902 did not ac- Review, he began to address the Kellogg dan-
complish what he wanted. Employee morale ger of “substituting a human conception of the
declined, and vandalism increased, leading the presence of God for the reality of his presence
board to increase fire insurance coverage. On in Christ through the Holy Spirit.” Over the
December 30, 1902 the plant was destroyed by next five years more than 100 of his editorials
fire. Prescott found a temporary location for dealt with Kellogg’s concepts.
his office and temporary printers to print the
Volume 10 — Number 2 W. W. Prescott | 433

Prescott wrote to Dr. Kellogg on 10/28/03, not include such

specifying the errors he detected. He stated interpretations We must remember
the doctor’s teaching: of scripture and that none of those
such view of God who are in the depth
1. Gave “a wrong view of God and his dwell- of Satan’s snares know
in my teaching.”
ing place”. that they are there
Ellen White
2. “Set aside any need of atonement and the
wrote more cau-
work of Christ as our High Priest in the
tion and counsel in late 1905 to Prescott re-
Sanctuary above”.
garding the matter. “... Let us hold on patient-
3. Led to “a breaking down of the distinction
ly for a little while, and let the elements break
between the sinner and the Christian by
forth that are struggling into life. Let not too
teaching that every man is a temple of God
many articles be published in the Review and
regardless of his faith in Christ”.
Herald that are of a character to stir up strife.
At the Lake Union Conference session ... The course of false science led the Jews to
the spring of 1904 at Berrien Springs, mul- strong unbelief. We are filled with grief when
tiple speakers addressed the pantheism issue, we meet the same unbelief in the world to-
including Ellen White, W. W. Prescott, A. T. day.... Some who have been deceived by men
Jones, and J. H. Kellogg. Ellen White’s first in responsible positions will repent.... And in
address Wednesday, May 18 dealt with pan- all our dealings with them, we must remem-
theism. (See MS 46, 1904, found in 1SAT ber that none of those who are in the depth
340-348; 5Bio331.) of Satan’s snares know that they are there.
In the midst of these meetings Ellen (10/30/1905, Letter 311; in BCL 122-128)
White wrote an impressive letter to Prescott Kellogg attempted to revise The Living
and Daniells stating, “Now is our time to save Temple, even trying to enlist Prescott’s help, who
Dr. Kellogg.” She described seeing Christ per- found the book impossible to correct. Much
sonally working to reclaim Dr. Kellogg, and party strife ensued as the schism deepened.
added, “Work with all diligence in harmony
with Christ. We have not a moment to spend Health Problems and Trip
in contention.” (5/20/1904, Letter 165, 1904 Overseas, 1906-07
in SpTB #2 pp. 30-35)
It appears that the core of the confusion Overwork led Prescott to near collapse,
was over the nature of God. Prescott parted and a trip starting in 1906 to Asia was ar-
with Waggoner on the issue, writing to him ranged with the hope that the voyages would
11/14/04, “I did not have the least idea that bring recuperation of his energies. He met
in your teaching about the revelation of God with workers and assessed the need of the
in nature you intended to set forth the same church over a five-month period covering
things as are set forth in that book [The Living fields from China to India, returning through
Temple]. When therefore both you and Bro. Europe with meetings there. He reported on
Jones sided with Dr. Kellogg in the controver- his activities and observations in 21 editorials
sy over that teaching and openly sustained the in the Review ( Jan. 24 to Jul. 25, 1907).
book, I was terribly shaken up.” “I certainly did
434 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 2

“The Daily” Controversy, 1907-1909 to Prescott until August of 1910.) She did not
sense the timing was right to push the matter.
The source of the church’s view of “the
The issue invaded the GC Session May
daily” in the book of Daniel (“the daily” being
13 to June 6, 1909 with the discussions being
Roman paganism) dated to William Miller’s
combative and personal. After the session, El-
interpretation. Joseph Bates, James White, J.
len White met with the GC Committee and
N. Andrews, and Uriah Smith all adopted this
appealed that Prescott be freed to do evange-
view. Ellen White in 1850 (EW74, 75) said the
lism. It was with reluctance and some conster-
pioneers had “the correct view of the ‘daily’.”
nation that they released him.
In Adventism the “new view” (“the daily” be-
In the middle of 1910 Ellen White wrote
ing the mediatorial ministry of Christ, the view
a general letter to those involved with the con-
of most Christian interpreters in the centuries
troversy. Four times she repeated her request
prior to the Advent movement) dated at least to
“that my writings shall not be used as the lead-
Conradi’s book on prophecy published in Ger-
ing argument to settle questions over which
man, and to Prescott’s discussions with fellow
there is now controversy.” She stated, “It has
workers in England in 1899. E. E. Andross, who
been presented to me that this is not a sub-
was also in England, did not agree. Prescott felt
ject of vital importance.” She again appealed
the new view was a valuable, Christ-centered in-
for work for the cities. (Ms11, 1910, writ-
terpretation, and better fit the context of Daniel.
ten July 31; found in PH020 5-10; portions
January 26, 1908 a meeting on the issue was
in 1SM164-166). Three days later she wrote
held in Ellen White’s office at Elmshaven, with
a letter voicing similar concerns, addressing
Haskell and wife, Loughborough, C. C. Criser,
“Brethren Butler, Loughborough, Haskell,
W. C. White, D. E. Robinson, Daniells, and
Smith, Gilbert, Daniells, Prescott, and all who
Prescott. The meeting did not result in a meet-
have been active in urging their views in re-
ing of minds, though from the trip Prescott felt
gard to the meaning of the ‘daily’ of Daniel 8.”
he had a green light to proceed to write about
(Letter 62, 1910; in 6Bio649; 1SM168)
his view in the Review. He planned a whole se-
ries on Daniel, which began May 14 but due to Evangelism, Publishing, and
continued controversy, were stopped in August.
Ellen White wrote Prescott with cau- Religious Liberty, 1909-1915
tions on June 24, 1908 (Letter 224, 1908; in At W. C. White’s invitation Prescott con-
6Bio248, 249), and a week later she wrote tributed in 1910 a list of 105 changes to the
again stating, “There have been different book The Great Controversy. Others had rec-
opinions regarding the ‘daily,’ and there will ommended changes as well. Many of these
continue to be. If the Lord has seen fit to let were included in the January, 1911 revision of
this matter rest for so many years without cor- this book. However, such work was not with-
recting the same, would it not be wisdom on out controversy, as some saw it as unbelief in
your part to refrain from presenting your views the work of Ellen White, and an attempt to
concerning it?” (Letter 226, 1908; in 6Bio 249; change the church’s beliefs.
entire letter in 12MR 223-226; through an During this time the church found oppor-
apparent oversight, these letters were not sent tunity to revise and refine, with Prescott’s sig-
Volume 10 — Number 2 W. W. Prescott | 435

nificant contribution, other prominent books He still tried to find a way to carry out Ellen
such as Daniel and Revelation and Bible Read- White’s instructions to do evangelism, but was
ings for the Home Circle. Prescott’s long-stand- thwarted from full involvement. For example,
ing opponents, such as J. S. Washburn, G. B. he was planning evangelistic and chaplain work
Starr, F. C. Gilbert, and S. N. Haskell contin- in Boston the summer of 1911, but pneumonia
ued their personal attacks on him, and used in the spring brought him low again. He spent
the revision to accuse him of being unreliable. 3 months at his brother’s place again in Maine,
His work assisting the preparation of El- with his 18 year old son Lewis. Later that year,
len White’s books helped him to see how her Lewis left to study engineering at MIT. No-
gift functioned in this area of her ministry, and vember 27 Prescott married again, to Daisy Or-
made it clear to him that many in the church ndorf, a woman 24 years younger than he. She
had mistaken views in regard to this. He, along was the nurse who had lived with the Prescott’s,
with W. A. Spicer, encouraged W. C. White providing care for Sarah during her final illness.
to clarify how her prophetic role functioned. During this period, his aged parents lived with
White attempted in the 1913 GC Session to him at his residence in Takoma Park.
do so, but was misunderstood, and pulled back.
Regarding Prescott’s call to do evangelism, —Religious Liberty
it has been observed, “It was not easy to enter In the first decade of the 1900’s, the Roman
into city evangelism when he had never held an Catholic Church was making major advances
evangelistic effort per se. He much preferred a in the public arena in America. In 1908 Rome
scholarly search for theological truth to active decreed the USA a Roman Catholic Christian
evangelism.” (Howard B. Weeks, Adventist nation. Prescott had leading editorial duties in
Evangelism, p. 29). “But in February, 1910, he the Liberty journal begun in 1906. However,
began public meetings in New York City, and Prescott pushed for another journal more fo-
worked in a modest way.” (6Bio222). He con- cused than Liberty on the Catholic threat. The
ducted a series of public meetings in Wash- R&H board approved The Protestant Maga-
ington, D.C., on Sabbath and religious liberty, zine in January, 1909.
and an evangelistic series in Battle Creek. He Prescott vigorously attacked Catholic doc-
had to cancel plans for an evangelistic series in trine and practice, outlining the history of the
New York for the early summer of 1911 due to papacy, and contrasting Bible truth with its
his wife’s illness during the preparation time. teachings. The scholarly magazine was seen
Prescott’s wife, Sarah, had been diagnosed as one of the best, if not the best, defenders
with cancer in 1908, with several surgeries, of the Protestant and American way of life.
recoveries, and relapses following. Prescott The magazine and its editor received national
took time to nurse her, as well as do his edito- attention, with Prescott conducting public
rial work. She died June 10, 1910 at the age meetings that drew large crowds interested in
of 54. Her death devastated him, and he left the issues that the increasing power of Catho-
for a 6-week break to his brother’s home in lics in America stirred up.
Maine. In September he was sent to India to However, the magazine struggled to be-
attend church business, in the hopes the voy- come self-supporting, and was openly opposed
age would help his health.
436 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 2

by those who disagreed with Prescott on “the South America to oversee its organization
daily.” The start of World War I in 1914, with into a Division of the world church.
greater tensions in Protestant and Catholic Prescott continued writing and editorial
relations, including riots and murders, led thework. He composed a list of suggestions of
church to pull back from any risk of agitating a
how to present the Bible truths the church
crisis situation. Prescott was assigned to other
understood in a way that made Christ the cen-
job responsibilities in October, 1915, and the ter. He sent the list to Frederick Griggs, GC
magazine was stopped shortly thereafter. Education Secretary, who forwarded them to
One positive result of the agitation ful- the college Bible departments. Prescott began
filled a special burden Prescott had. This was to develop a textbook for our colleges entitled
for the church to document more accurately The Doctrine of Christ.
its claims about the papacy and its relation to September 1917 he and his wife left for an
Bible prophecy, as well as to identify erroneous
extended trip to China, to attend union con-
statements against it. This project resulted inference sessions and to conduct workers’ insti-
the Source Book for Bible Students in 1919. tutes, speaking hundreds of times. While there
The year 1915 was a transitional year for word arrived that his only son was missing
Prescott. In addition to Ellen White’s death, his
April 18, 1918, in action on the battlefields in
father J. L. Prescott died, one of the last living
Europe. His loss was compounded by the fact
pioneers who had witnessed the signs and the that Lewis had left Adventism in his late teens.
passing of the time. In the spring of that year Prescott returned to the USA in 1919 and
his letter to W. C. White reflected some of hisparticipated in several conventions, as well as
inner conflict between his conscience and his serving as planning committee chairman for a
church affiliation: “After giving the best of my
major Bible conference in July. This significant
life to this movement, I have little peace and meeting had 65 attendees. Prescott was the
satisfaction in connection with it and am driven
main speaker, giving over 23 presentations fo-
to the conclusion that the only thing for me tocusing on bringing Christ to the center of the
do is to do quietly what I can do conscientious-
Adventist message, a perspective he acquired
ly and leave the others to go on without me.” out of the Minneapolis experience. His teach-
He felt that erroneous concepts about Ellen ing blended with powerful preaching, and the
White’s ministry were behind the opposition delegates voted appreciation for him at the end
against him. “The way your mother’s writings of the meetings. Out of the meeting came also
have been handled and the false impression a recommendation that he publish his mate-
concerning them which is still fostered” result-
rial, which he quickly did in two volumes.
ed in his “great trial and perplexity.” His points regarding prophecy was that it
(1) is Christ centered; (2) must be interpreted
General Conference Field within the context of the prophetic passage; and
Secretary, 1915 Onward (3) can have multiple fulfillments. His was more
than a theoretical presentation. The transcript of
Prescott had been the first GC vice presi-
the conference records his saying, “The preach-
dent, and in 1915 he was appointed the first
ing of the Gospel is not to persuade people to
field secretary. He was sent immediately to
agree with me in my theological views. The
Volume 10 — Number 2 W. W. Prescott | 437

TIME LINE
preaching of the gospel, so far as I am concerned,
is to bring people into personal association with
that Person with whom I have fellowship.” W. W. Prescott
Part 2: From 1901 to Death
Educational and Editorial
Work, 1921 Onward 1901 EMC Board (to 1902)
Secretary Foreign Mission Board
—Avondale and Australia, 1921-1923 (to 1903)
Review & Herald Board
Prescott was called back to Australia in
1921 to help build up the floundering program 1902 Vice President GC
at Avondale. He persuaded the board to bring Review & Herald Editor
Lynn H. Wood to continue the work of car- Began exposing Kellogg’s ideas
rying out the instructions given Ellen White on pantheism
on education. He traveled the breadth of the R&H Pub. House burned
Union holding ministerial institutes and speak- 1906 New R&H Publishing House in
ing at campmeetings. Takoma Park
Trip to China, India, Europe
—Union College, 1924-1928
Prescott was brought to help save Union 1908 Meeting at Elmshaven on “the
daily”; much conflict
College in 1924, and succeeded in turning the
school around. He remained as a teacher for two 1909 Began The Protestant Magazine
more years, as chairman of the theology depart- (to 1915)
ment. During this time he wrote The Saviour of Prescott released from R&H to
the World. As well, he pioneered an hour-long do evangelism
religious radio broadcast on KFAN in Lincoln. 1910 Wife Sarah died
His qualities of orderliness, refinement, dig- Trip to India
nity, and academic excellence, combined with a
1911 Married Daisy Orndorf
thorough knowledge of Scripture, inspired and
challenged students to excellence. To some he 1915 General Conference Field Secre-
tary; trip to South America
was stern, unapproachable, and aloof. Others
found beneath the surface a gentleman who 1917 Trip to China
was hospitable, kind, and gracious. 1918 Son Lewis Lost in World War I
1919 Major Bible Conference
—Writing Source Book for Bible Students
Prescott wrote a series of articles on the his- 1921 Avondale and Australia
tory of the Bible in the Signs at the invitation
1924 Union College
of A. O. Tait who was attempting to counter
1932 EMC Theology Department
the position of B. G. Wilkinson, professor at
Washington Missionary College. Wilkinson 1933 The Spade Confirms the Book
had attacked the American Revised Version in 1944 Died in Washington Sanitarium
438 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 2

public lectures, as well blanket condemnation

as in his classes at the The preaching of the gospel is not of Conradi. Prescott
college. Wilkinson re- to persuade people to agree with me felt many attempts to
sponded with a docu- [but] to bring people into personal answer these contro-
ment Our Authorized association with that Person with versies reverted to pre-
Bible Vindicated. Some whom I have fellowship. Minneapolis views.
felt Wilkinson was stat- The manner in
ing that the KJV was the only inspired ver- which the leaders had requested his resig-
sion of the Bible in English. Prescott wrote a nation (without dialoging with him before-
review of the book, feeling it was quite inac- hand) led to much difficulty and misunder-
curate, but the church chose two men, L. E. standing. In the end, Prescott resigned and
Froom and W. E. Howell, to write a formal could not be persuaded by the EMC board
review, which recommended the book not be to remain even teaching part time. He re-
circulated. Wilkinson defended his position, turned to Washington, but did not partici-
but the officers reaffirmed their request. The pate in the GC committees until the officers
book continued to circulate, and the contro- in September formally withdrew their letter
versy only slowly subsided. requesting his resignation from EMC, apol-
The GC leaders requested Prescott to do a ogized, and asked forgiveness.
book on the Bible and archaeology. In 1933
The Spade Confirms the Book was published —More Writing, Dialoguing
by Fleming H. Revell. and Preaching
Prescott assisted L. E. Froom, editor of
—Emmanuel Missionary The Ministry magazine, with research and
College, 1932-1934 writing. He was a resource person for other
Prescott joined EMC in 1932 as head of church writers.
its theology department, with his Dartmouth The last years of his life involved writing
masters degree helping the school to maintain (much of which was not published), preaching
its threatened accreditation. At 77, he enjoyed his Christ-centered sermons in various camp-
teaching and associating with young people. meetings and churches, recalling his early days
Theological controversy continued in the in the work with the SDA pioneers, and cri-
church in the 1930s. The new generation of tiquing church literature that he felt was in
GC leaders contained some who had reserva- error. After his office work and public speak-
tions about Prescott. In 1934 the GC officers ing ended, he continued to write articles for
asked Prescott to resign from EMC, ques- church papers, work in his library and flower
tioning his harmony with the church’s doc- garden, visit with old and young friends, in-
trine of the sanctuary. cluding teachers from the nearby seminary.
This request apparently resulted from His views that the church had been raised
Prescott’s comments to some of the officers up for a special mission, and that it must grow
that Ballanger and Fletcher had not been in its understanding of truth put him at odds
adequately answered, and from his lack of a with the questioners that became disloyal
Volume 10 — Number 2 Wondrous Power in the Beginning of this Movement | 439

to the church, as well as those in the church Surgery in 1939 made him an invalid, with
who refused to consider the need for learn- activities significantly restricted. He was able
ing something new. He felt the church did not to have visitors and to visit his neighbors some.
properly respond to valid criticisms, but in- Influenza in December of 1943 progressed to
stead attempted merely to show its detractors pneumonia, and he died January 21, 1944 at
wrong. Controversy continued to follow him. the Washington Sanitarium.

Wondrous Power in the Beginning

of this Movement, the Minneapolis
Message, and the Remedy of Repentance
Excerpt from April 15, 1901 Sermon at the General Conference Session

I want to ask every soul here who has known not come back by turning backward, and going
something of the history of this work, to back to see how much light they had. That ex-
think a little. Every one who knows the begin- perience will come by facing toward him who
ning of this movement knows that there was is the Light, and opening the windows of the
wondrous power in it, not because they had all soul toward heaven, closing them toward earth,
the truth which God proposed to reveal to his and stopping this listening to man and put-
people before he became visible in the clouds ting the commandments of man in the place
of heaven, but because they of the commandments of
walked in all the light he 1901 General God. The message that we
gave them, rejecting noth- Conference Session have given, we want to take
ing he sent them. Therefore Presentations to ourselves. We have given
he gave the witness to their away the message until we
• Bible Study (God’s Message)
message; and souls were have lost it.
converted, not by the pow- • Our Time and Its Meaning I appeal to you. After
er of eloquence, but by the • Saved To Serve that movement, and the
power of the Spirit of God. • Sermon ( Justification By Faith) Lord did not come, new
Some are here who re- • Sermon (Parallel of Babylonian light broke in—light upon
member the time when Captivity to now) the full truth of what it
a mere hymn sung in the • Talk On Consecration, meant to keep the com-
Spirit would bring the The Work In England mandments of God. The
whole audience to tears, be- Sabbath truth and the sanc-
cause God’s melting Spirit was there witness- tuary truth came forward at the same time,
ing. Do not the hearts of some long for the ring because they were inseparable. The reform
of those days? That time and experience will marched forward with power. But there are
440 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 2

many in this audience who can remember his disciples, the apostles, in his stead, to carry
when the pendulum began to swing back, and on his work after he ascended, what did they
can also remember when, thirteen years ago preach?—“Repent ye therefore, and be con-
at Minneapolis, God sent a message to this verted.” What are the messages to the church-
people to deliver them out of that experience. es?—Repent, repent, repent. What is the mes-
What has been the history of this people sage to the Laodicean church?—“Be zealous
and this work since that time? Where do we therefore and repent.”
stand now with reference to this message? I have not seen and do not see now in this
How far has that truth been received—not Conference, that real response to the message
simply assented to, but actually received?— that God has sent to us, that will be of any ef-
Not far, I tell you. How far has the ministry fective result in his work. I am willing to face
of this denomination been baptized into that the fact, but it is a fact. I say that there ought
Spirit?—Not far, I tell you. For the past thir- to come upon us, ministers of the word of Je-
teen years this light has been rejected and sus Christ, such a spirit of repentance as many
turned against by many, and they are rejecting of us have not known for many years. There
it and turning from it to-day; and I say to ev- ought to be a work wrought at this Confer-
ery such one, “Beware lest that come upon you ence that we have seen no signs of yet. I have
which was spoken of the prophets, Behold, ye prayed and prayed, that God would work it;
despisers, and wonder and perish.” and he is the only one who can work it. I say
What is the remedy?—The very same to my brethren in the ministry, as well as to
as of old, and no other,—repentance toward others, If we go away from this Conference,
God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. When this crisis in God’s work, this time when we,
John the Baptist came to prepare the way of God’s people, stand for the third and the last
the Lord under those circumstances that I time facing that very experience that we have
have set forth, what was his message? “Re- studied in the scripture—if we go away from
pent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” this Conference without a decided and most
When Christ himself appeared, and began his marked change coming over us different from
work, what did he say?—“The time is fulfilled, what we have had,—may God pity his people
and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent and work! (1901 General Conference Bulletin,
ye, and believe the gospel.” When he sent out p. 321; compare 8T97, 98, 104-106)

Next two issues: Prescott’s 1895 Armadale Sermons.

Volume 10 — Number 2 Wondrous Power in the Beginning of this Movement | 441
442 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 3

Volume 10 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 2000

W. W. Prescott
With this issue we continue the series on the life and contributions of William Warren Prescott. While
not one of the first generation Adventists from the 1850’s (though his father was), he was acknowl-
edged by Ellen White to be a “messenger” during the significant events of the 1890’s. Issues 1 and 2 cov-
ered his life, and 3 and 4 focus on the Armadale Campmeeting in 1895 in Australia. The biographical
material is drawn largely from Gilbert M. Valentine’s book on Prescott, “The Shaping of Adventism”.
Volume 10 — Number 3 The W. W. Prescott Armadale Sermons— | 443

The W. W. Prescott Armadale Sermons—

“Manifest Demonstration of the Spirit”

I n this issue and the next we highlight a

little known episode in the ministry of W.
W. Prescott, his sermons at Armadale, Mel-
3. Her secretary took the sermons down in
shorthand.
4. At least eight of the sermons were published.
bourne, Australia, in October and November
We trust you will be blessed by how God has
of 1895. As we attempt to document, Ellen
led in our past, and come to see the vital impor-
White made profound observations regarding
tance of the concepts and experience to which
these presentations.
Brother Prescott pointed his hearers some 105
She had already stated in a letter to S. N. years ago. We encourage you to obtain all 8 ser-
Haskell June 1, 1894 that “Bro. Jones and mons published together as noted on page 8.
Prescott are the Lord’s chosen messengers,
beloved of God.” (Ellen G. White, 1888 Ma- Historical Background
terials, p. 1241). The next year she wrote to
J. E. White, “Those who, since the Minneap- In his biography of William Warren
olis meeting, have had the privilege of listen- Prescott, The Shaping of Adventism, Gilbert M.
ing to the words spoken by the messengers of Valentine records the following background to
God, Elder A.T. Jones, Prof. Prescott, Brn. E. Prescott’s evangelistic approach:
J. Waggoner, O. A. Olsen, and many others, at Events following Minneapolis had led him
the campmeetings and ministerial institutes, into a new religious experience that centered
have had the invitation, ‘Come, for all things on “personal relationship with Christ” As
are now ready. Come to the supper prepared a result, he now saw the doctrines of the
church from a different perspective. As he
for you.’ Light, heaven’s light, has been shin-
explained years later to delegates at the 1919
ing. The trumpet has given a certain sound” Bible Conference, the change had come to
(1888 Materials, p. 1455). him “almost like a personal revelation, like
While Ellen White endorsed God’s mes- a person speaking to me.” When he first
sage at that time through several messengers, “started out” in the work, he thought “the
the bulk of her statements deal with A. T. Jones thing to do was to prove the doctrines….
and E. J. Waggoner (see Lest We Forget, Vol. 9, As I had observed and heard,” he went on,
No. 1-3). However, this Armadale experience the preacher’s task is “simply to demonstrate
involving W. W. Prescott appears to be unique the truthfulness” of church teachings. Since
in the totality of the following observations: his “new vision,” however, he had “cast the
whole thing aside and started in the simplest
1. Ellen White as the lifetime messenger of God way presenting Christ.” Church doctrines,
was present in person to hear the sermons. he now believed, should be presented as
2. She powerfully confirmed the presence of “simply the gospel of Christ rightly under-
the Holy Spirit in the messages. stood.” They should “grow out of a belief in
Jesus Christ as a living personal Saviour.”
444 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 3

This was not some artificial additive or some inspired,” she reported to her son Edson.
sugar coating that Prescott thought was She saw in this Christ-centered evangelism
necessary to give Adventists a gospel flavor. a pattern for the whole church. Testimonies
Rather, it was a genuine, total reorientation of went out encouraging others to follow the
his belief structure. It set the pattern for the professor’s example. (pp. 87-89).
rest of his ministry. To bring other Adventist
preachers to the same conviction became Ellen White’s Observations
his life-long burden. “That ye might know
Him whom to know is life eternal,” became Ellen White’s comments are so significant
his hallmark text of Scripture. According to about Prescott’s Armadale presentations, that
H. M. S. Richards, who attended some of we share here her descriptions at some length.
the professor’s later ministerial institutes,
A. October 19, 1895 (Letter w-82,
Prescott’s “legacy to Adventist preachers”
was that “Christ must be the center of every
1895 to son Edson, unreleased)
sermon.” (HMSR to GMV, May 21, 1981). In the evening Prof. Prescott gave a most
Australia in the 1890’s was still largely powerful discourse, instruction precious as
untouched by the Gospel message of 1888. gold. The tent was full, and many were stand-
Prescott’s message stirred not only the minds ing outside. All seemed to be fascinated with
but the hearts of the people. the Word of God as the speaker presented the
Valentine describes the response of both truth in new lines, separating the truth from
W. C. White and Ellen White: the companionship of error, and by the divine
Several weeks after the presentation on the influence of the Spirit of God making it to
Sabbath doctrine the seasoned but awed shine like precious jewels….
W. C. White was still marvelling. Prescott God has given brother Prescott a special
had preached “with a clearness and power message for the people. The truth comes forth
that exceeds anything I have ever heard in from human lips in the demonstration of the
my life,” he reported. The truth had been Spirit and power…. We are hoping and praying
presented “with a freshness and a bright- for an outpouring of the Spirit of God upon the
ness” never seen in it before. He recalled
people. We think that the best class of people are
that he had not even once heard Prescott
preach “what we are accustomed to call a
attending the meetings. The interest awakened
doctrinal sermon” on “the old lines.” “The old exceeds anything we have yet had here in camp-
lines of work” of getting up an “interest” by meetings. The great object of the speakers is to
“presenting the prophecies” must “be aban- sweep away the refuge of lies, by exalting Jesus
doned,” he asserted. “The whole thing” must higher and yet higher. We are doing our best to
receive “a new setting.” He longed to see lead the people to look upon the Lamb of God
“every one” of the ministers emulate Prescott that taketh away the sin of the world….
in “preaching Christ and him crucified.” Seldom can I give myself the pleasure of
Ellen White, too, was ecstatic over Prescott’s listening to discourses from our ministering
sermons and the quality of the people who brethren, but Sabbath forenoon I attended
were drawn by his “exaltation of Jesus.” the meeting and heard Prof. Prescott preach.
They were “the very best class” of society. I know that since coming to this place he has
“Unbelievers turn pale and say, that man is
had the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, his lips
Volume 10 — Number 3 The W. W. Prescott Armadale Sermons— | 445

have been touched with a coal from off the al- D. November 6, 1895
tar. We know and can distinguish the voice of (Manuscript 19, 1895, unreleased)
the shepherd. The truth has been poured forth I have just been listening to a discourse giv-
from the lips of the servant of God as the peo- en by Professor Prescott. It was a most power-
ple had never heard it before; unbelievers turn ful appeal to the people. Those not of our faith
pale and say, “that man is inspired.” The people seemed deeply interested. They say, “there is no
do not stroll about the grounds, but go imme- life in our churches, everything is so cold and
diately into the tent and listen as if spellbound. dry; we are starving for the bread of life.” The
B. October 22, 1895 (Letter 84, people are of the very best class of society, of all
1895 to son Edson, unreleased) ages; noble looking men of white hair, sit and
listen as for their life. Some men who are su-
The Lord has given Brother Prescott a
perintendents of Sunday Schools, are as eager
message for the people, which is highly appre-
to get the discourses as they see our reporters
ciated. His mind is fruitful in the truth, and
taking notes in shorthand. They say, “I do not
the power and the grace of God are upon him.
want to lose one idea.” All the words, they say,
We feel that we are highly favored in having
are precious…. All say, “never did we have the
his services at this camp meeting. I long to at-
privilege of hearing the Bible made so plain
tend every meeting.
and brought to that simplicity in explanation,
C. November 6, 1895 (Letter 25, that we can not help but understand it….”
1895 to S. N. Haskell, unreleased) Maggie Hare is reporting Professor
We are at this time in our camp-meeting Prescott’s discourses and my talks, for publi-
having a feast of precious things. The word cation. Professor Prescott’s sermons will never
is presented in a most powerful manner. The seem the same, I fear, as when given by the
Holy Spirit has been poured out upon Brother living preacher: for the words are spoken in
Prescott in a great measure…. Brother Prescott the demonstration of the Spirit, and with
has been bearing the burning words of truth power, his face all aglow with the sunshine of
such as I have heard from some in 1844. The heaven…. I think I may safely say I have never
inspiration of the Spirit of God has been upon in my experience seen so large a number at-
him. Unbelievers say, “These are the words of tending meetings not of our faith who are so
God. I never heard such things before.” hungry for the truth.
We have had the truth presented in clear E. November 7, 1895 (Letter 51, 1895
lines. Bro. Prescott has never had such power to Bro McCullagh, unreleased)
in preaching the truth as he has had since com-
In the evening Elder Prescott preached.
ing to this meeting. The unbelievers sit with
The tent was full, and scores, it is reported,
their eyes riveted on him in amazement, as the
could not get under the canvas and went
truth comes forth from his lips, vitalized by the
away…. We have seen the power of God in
Spirit of God. When I consider the responsi-
human vessels as they have presented the truth
bility resting upon all who hear this heaven sent
at these meetings …. The Lord is in our midst.
message, I tremble at the word of the Lord....
446 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 3

F. November 17, 1895 His Holy Spirit and the truth is being poured
(Letter 113, 1895 to J. H. Kellogg) forth from his lips in rich currents. The truth
I have been privileged to witness the past has been listened to by preachers and by peo-
five weeks that which has given me much joy ple not of our faith. After the meeting they
to see a people eager, hungry, and earnest to beg of Brother Prescott to give them a copy
hear the Word of God presented in clear and of these discourses….
new light. The Word of God has been pre- Brother Prescott has spoken many times
sented in demonstration of the Spirit and with and those not of our faith have felt deeply and
power. The Lord has sent Professor Prescott expressed themselves that he was speaking
to us not an empty vessel, but a vessel full of under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.…
heavenly treasure that he can give to every Abundant evidence has been given that the
man his portion of meat in due season. This Holy Spirit of God has spoken to men through
the people of God everywhere want…. human agencies…. Large numbers testify that
As they see Maggie Hare taking the pre- they have never heard the Word administered
cious truths in shorthand, they act like a flock with such power and in the manifest demon-
of half-starved sheep, and they beg for a copy. stration of the Spirit as at this meeting. God
They want to read and study every point pre- has said in the heavenly courts to His heav-
sented. Souls are being taught of God. Brother enly intelligences, “Let there be spiritual light
Prescott has presented truth in clear and sim- to shine amid the moral darkness of accumu-
ple style, yet rich in nourishment…. lated error and fables, and reveal truth.” The
We have heard many in different localities Messenger of the covenant has come, as the
where our camp meetings have been held, ex- Sun of Righteousness, to arise and shine forth
press themselves as very much surprised that upon the eager listeners. His preexistence, His
we do believe in Jesus Christ, that we believe coming the second time in glory and power,
in His divinity. They say, “I have been told that His personal dignity, His holy law uplifted, are
this people do not preach Christ, but I have the themes that have been dwelt upon with
never attended meetings where Christ was simplicity and power.
more manifestly taught and exalted than in H. November 21, 1895
the sermons and in every line of work at these (Review & Herald, 01-07-1896 article
meetings.” How can Seventh-day Adventists “The Australian Camp-Meeting”)
preach any other doctrine?
Our third Australian camp-meeting was
G. November 18, 1895 held in Armadale, a populous suburb of Mel-
(Letter 83, 1895 to Edson White) bourne, about three miles southeast from the
The Lord has visited Brother Prescott in center of the city....
a most remarkable manner and given to him During the meeting we have had abun-
the Holy Spirit to give to this people…. Those dant evidence that the Lord has been guiding
who are not in the truth say, “That man speaks both in the location and in the work of the
from the inspiration of the Spirit of God.” We meeting. A new field has been opened, and an
are sure that the Lord has endowed him with encouraging field it appears to be. The people
did not swarm upon the ground from curiosi-
Volume 10 — Number 3 The W. W. Prescott Armadale Sermons— | 447

ty, as at our first meeting in Brighton, and as at eight morning hour was devoted alternately
Ashfield last year. The majority came straight to district prayer-meetings and general social
to the large meeting tent, where they listened meetings. Although quite feeble during most
intently to the word; and when meeting was of the meeting, the Lord has strengthened me
over, they quietly returned to their homes, or to bear my testimony here. During the three
gathered in groups to ask questions or discuss weeks of the meeting I have usually spoken
what they had heard. Sabbath, Sunday, and Wednesday afternoons,
The interest steadily increased from the besides short talks in the morning meetings.
beginning of the meeting. The evening dis- Sabbath morning, Oct. 19, Elder Corliss
courses, given by Elders Prescott, Corliss, gave valuable instruction to our people. In the
and Daniells, all presented the truth as it afternoon, I spoke from the fourth chapter
is in Jesus Christ. Hardly a discourse was of John, dwelling upon the conversation of
given during the whole meeting that could Christ with the woman of Samaria, in which
be called a doctrinal sermon. In every ser- he said, “If thou knewest the gift of God, and
mon Christ was preached, and as the great who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink;
and mysterious truths regarding his presence thou wouldest have asked of him, and he
and work in the hearts of men were made would have given thee living water.” A testi-
clear and plain, the truths regarding his sec- mony meeting followed, in which praise and
ond coming, his relation to the Sabbath, his glory were given to God for his unspeakable
work as Creator, and his relation to man as goodness and matchless love to fallen man
the source of life, appeared in a glorious and in giving Jesus, his only begotten Son, that
convincing light that sent conviction to many whosoever believeth in him should not perish,
hearts. With solemnity the people said, “We but have everlasting life. All seemed to have a
have listened to truth tonight.” desire to lift up Jesus higher and still higher.
A Bible study was usually given at three Some outsiders took part, one minister testify-
o’clock each afternoon. These studies followed ing that the blessing of God was in the meet-
the same lines as the evening discourses, and ing, and that it was good to be there....
they were regularly attended by scores besides Sunday morning, Elder Wilson, from New
those living on the camp-ground. The fore- Zealand, gave a most profitable, although
noons were mostly occupied by meetings of plain and simple, discourse. It was beautiful
the Australian and Union Conferences, the in its simplicity. The simpler the teaching, the
tract society, the Sabbath-school association, more the under shepherd represents the Chief
and the publishing and school interests. Shepherd. In the afternoon the tent was full
The early morning hour, before break- to overflowing. Quite a number stood on the
fast, was set apart and generally observed as outside, and all listened with deep interest, and
a silent hour for individual study and prayer. the Lord strengthened me as I bore a plain tes-
Occasionally, a general meeting was held at timony to the people, dwelling especially upon
this hour. We have found blessing in setting our obligation to acknowledge God in all our
apart a season when every soul could feel that ways, and to seek more and more to obtain a
there was time to pray and to study the word knowledge of God, as presented in Christ’s
of God without interruption. The half-past prayer in the seventeenth chapter of John.
448 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 3

In the evening Professor Prescott gave a they see our stenographers reporting the dis-
most valuable lesson, precious as gold. The courses, they plead that they be printed soon,
tent was full, and many stood outside. All and placed within their reach. One who is a
seemed to be fascinated with the word, as he Sunday-school teacher, took copious notes of
presented the truth in lines so new to those Elder Prescott’s discourse on “God and Cae-
not of our faith. Truth was separated from er- sar,” and then made copies for two ministers
ror, and made, by the divine Spirit, to shine who were interested in the subject.
like precious jewels. It was shown that perfect On every side we hear discussion of the
obedience to all the commandments of God subjects presented at the camp-meeting. One
is essential for the salvation of souls. Obedi- day as Elder Corliss stepped out of a train, the
ence to the laws of God’s kingdom reveals the guard [conductor] stopped him with the re-
divine in the human, sanctifying the character. quest that he explain Col. 2:16. They stopped,
In visiting the people with the Echoes, and as the crowd rushed by, the explanation
and inviting them to the meetings, one of the was given, and from Lev. 23:37, 38 it was
workers met a woman who had been keeping shown that there were sabbaths besides the
the Sabbath for about twelve months. She had Sabbath of the Lord. Earnest requests have
never heard the living preacher, but in study- been sent in that some of the addresses be
ing the Bible she was convicted that she was given in the Melbourne town hall.
keeping the wrong day, that the seventh day As two gentlemen were coming to a Sab-
was the true Bible Sabbath. She is now attend- bath afternoon service, one remarked to the
ing the meetings, and feasting upon the truth. other, “These are a strange people. All we
There are many interesting cases developing, shall hear will be Moses and Sinai. After the
that are just on the point of taking their stand. meeting, he came to Elder Daniells, and ex-
The Lord is working in power through his pressed very great surprise at what he had
servants who are proclaiming the truth, and he heard. He told him what they had said, and
has given brother Prescott a special message for added that he could hardly believe his ears.
the people. The truth comes from human lips in He had heard nothing but the plain gospel.
demonstration of the Spirit and power of God. Another man who had been considerably op-
The meetings have been well attended by posed to the work was prevailed upon to at-
the people of Armadale and Malvern, both af- tend one of the meetings, and has since told
ternoons and evenings, and on Sundays and a friend that it will be a distinct loss to the
Wednesdays large numbers have come from spiritual interests of the community when
the distant suburbs. The people say: “You can- the Adventists go away; for Christ has been
not appreciate the change of feeling about indeed exalted in these meetings.
your meeting and work. It has been common- A former Wesleyan local preacher’s family
ly reported that you do not believe in Christ. are all interested, and thoroughly convinced
But we have never heard Christ preached as of the truth. Even the children ask why they
at these meetings.” “There is no life in our should “keep the pope’s Sunday when they
churches. Everything is cold and dry. We are know it is not the true Sabbath.” A lady who
starving for the Bread of Life. We come to this lives some distance away has been reading the
camp-meeting because there is food here.” As Echo, and came here expressly to attend some
Volume 10 — Number 3 Published Armadale Sermons | 449

of the meetings. In the very first one she at- have been present at the Armadale meeting.
tended, Professor Prescott made a call for They went through that meeting without de-
those who would follow the Lord to stand. ciding to obey the truth, but are manifesting
She arose, and has since been baptized.... a greater interest here, and some have taken
Camp-meetings are a success in arresting their position now in obedience to the truth.
the attention of the people. Many who at- Twenty were baptized, Sunday, Nov. 10.­—
tended the Brighton meeting two years ago Melbourne, Nov. 21

Published Armadale Sermons

1. October 20, 1895 Talk, “Abiding in Christ and Walking in Christ,” The Bible Echo, December
2 & 9, 1895
2. October 23, 1895 Talk, “Sermons in Stone,” The Bible Echo, December 16 & 23, 1895
3. October 23, 1895 Talk, “The Kingdom of God; or The Great Controversy Between Good
and Evil,” The Bible Echo, February 17 & 24, 1896
4. October 31, 1895 Talk, “The Word Became Flesh,” The Bible Echo, January 6 & 13, 1896
5. November 2, 1895 Talk, “The Faith of Jesus, The Commandments of God, and The Patience
of the Saints,” The Bible Echo, January 20 & 27, 1896
6. November 5, 1895 Talk, “God or Caesar, Which?,” The Bible Echo, March 2, 9, & 16, 1896
7. November 9, 1895 Talk, “Christ Our Example,” The Bible Echo, February 3 & 10, 1896
8. 1895 undated Talk, “The Law in Christ,” The Bible Echo, April 20 & 27, May 4, 11, 18, & 25,
June 1, 1896. This talk begins above, and will conclude in the next issue.
Editor’s Note: When Prescott’s presentation “The Law in Christ”, which had been pub-
lished in Australia both in The Bible Echo and as a pamphlet, was sent to Battle Creek for pub-
lishing by the Review and Herald, the editorial committee rejected it on the basis of doctrinal
error. Thus the spiritual confusion seen at Minneapolis continued into the latter part of the
1890’s to resist the light of truth. (The tie to Minneapolis is clear from the observation about
the 1896 Ellen White letter, noted at the end of the next issue of Lest We Forget.)

Sermon: The Law in Christ

or, The Relation Between the Law and the Gospel
Read this complete sermon on the following pages (Lest We Forget, Vol. 10, No. 4).
450 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

Volume 10 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 2000

W. W. Prescott
With this issue we conclude the series on the life and contributions of William Warren Prescott. While
not one of the first generation Adventists from the 1850’s (though his father was), he was acknowl-
edged by Ellen White to be a “messenger” during the significant events of the 1890’s. Issues 1 and 2 cov-
ered his life, and 3 and 4 focus on the Armadale Campmeeting in 1895 in Australia. The biographical
material is drawn largely from Gilbert M. Valentine’s book on Prescott, “The Shaping of Adventism”.
Volume 10 — Number 4 The Law in Christ | 451

The Law in Christ

or, The Relation Between the Law and the Gospel
A sermon by W. W. Prescott

A ll that man has lost through sin has been

restored “through the redemption which
is in Christ Jesus.” “For this purpose the Son
through Him, “who is the image of the invis-
ible God,” man might be “created in Christ Je-
sus unto good works” (Eph. 2:10), and restored
of God was manifested that He might destroy to the image of God, by being “conformed to
[undo] the works of the devil.” 1 John 3:8. All the image of His Son.” Rom. 8:29. The won-
this is accomplished for us, “not by works of drous provisions of God’s grace whereby “He
righteousness which we have done, but ac- might be just, and the justifier of him which
cording to His mercy He saved us, by the believeth in Jesus” (Rom. 3:26) have nothing
washing of regeneration, and renewing of the less than this in view, that “as we have borne
Holy Ghost, which He shed on us abundantly the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the
through Jesus Christ our Saviour.” Titus 3:5, 6. image of the heavenly.” 1 Cor. 15:49.
And yet God does not make His plan of The agency employed by God to bring
salvation effective for any individual without about this result is called “the gospel,” which
his co-operation. God has honoured man by is defined to be “the power of God unto salva-
bestowing upon him reasoning powers and the tion to every one that believeth.” Rom. 1:16.
freedom of choice, and while man can by no It is “the gospel of your salvation,” “the gos-
means save himself, yet it is not God’s plan to pel of the grace of God,” “the gospel of peace,”
save him contrary to his will. He says to him: the same gospel which was “preached before
“Come now, and let us reason together, saith … unto Abraham” (Gal. 3:8), and afterwards
the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they to the children of Israel, “for unto us was the
shall be as white as snow; though they be red gospel preached, as well as unto them.” Heb. 4:2.
like crimson, they shall be as wool.” Isa. 1:18. Thisgospel of Christ is God’s divine power to
“He that will [willeth or chooseth] let him take save believers, “for therein is the righteousness
of the water of life freely.” Rev. 22:17, R. V. of God revealed.” Rom. 1:17. The righteous-
In the beginning “God created man in His ness of God is revealed in the gospel; and for
own image,” “in the likeness of God made He that reason the gospel “is the power of God
him.” But this image has been marred and well unto salvation.” It is salvation from sin and
nigh obliterated by sin. Yet “God so loved the restoration to a life of righteousness which are
world that He gave His only begotten Son, that needed, and this experience is provided for us
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, through the incarnation, the death, and the
but have everlasting life” ( John 3:16), that thus resurrection of Christ, who “was made in the
452 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

likeness of men,” and “who was delivered for may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.”
our offences, and was raised again for our justi- “And ye are complete in Him.”
fication.” Rom. 4:25. But this is the gospel; for Wrong views concerning our relation to
we read: “Moreover, brethren, I declare unto God’s plan of salvation for us have arisen from
you the gospel … by which also ye are saved…. failing to comprehend the fulness of the char-
For I delivered unto you first of all that which acter of God. While it is true that “He delight-
I also received, how that Christ died for our eth in mercy” and “taketh pleasure … in those
sins according to the Scriptures; and that He that hope in His mercy,” it is also true that He
was buried, and that He rose again the third is “of purer eyes than to behold evil,” and that
day according to the Scriptures.” 1 Cor. 15:1-4. He will “execute judgment and justice in the
The efficacy of the gospel is also presented earth.” God requires that His own character,
in these words: “For Christ sent me not to bap- as revealed in Christ, should be the standard
tise, but to preach the gospel; not with wisdom of character for His children. “Be ye therefore
of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven
of none effect. For the preaching of the cross is perfect.” Matt. 5:48. “But as He which hath
is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner
which are saved it is the power of God.” 1 Cor. of conversation.” 1 Peter 1:15.
1:17, 18. The gospel is the power of God to ev- And abundant provision has been made in
ery one that believeth. A discourse concerning Christ that the expectation of God for man
the cross is, to those who are saved, the power may be fully met. For He “hath blessed us
of God, because the cross of Christ—Christ the with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places
crucified Saviour dying for sin—is the central [or things] in Christ,” and “hath chosen us in
thought of the gospel. So also we read again: Him … that we should be holy and without
“But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews blame before Him in love,” and “hath made us
a stumblingblock, and unto the Greeks fool- accepted in the beloved.” Eph. 1:3, 4, 6. But all
ishness; but unto them which are called, both this is for a definite purpose. It is that we “be-
Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and ing made free from sin and become servants to
the wisdom of God.” 1 Cor. 1:23, 24. God “ (Rom. 6:22) should be found “righteous
From these scriptures it is evident that the before God, walking in all the commandments
efficacy of the gospel, its power to salvation, is and ordinances of the Lord blameless.” Luke
found in the fact that it is “God’s joyful message 1:6. “Thou shalt call His name Jesus, for He
… concerning His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord,” shall save His people from their sins.” Matt.
who is “The Lord our Righteousness.” Jer. 1:21. But there is no provision made to save
23:6. Thus it appears that the gospel becomes people in their sins.
the power of God unto salvation because of the In order that man may intelligently coop-
righteousness which is revealed in it, and that erate with God in His purpose to restore His
this righteousness is found only in Christ, and image in him, God has made a revelation to
is inseparable from Him. This is “the hope of man of His own character as the standard of
the gospel … which is Christ in you the hope perfection, and the test of righteousness. Since
of glory: whom we preach, warning every man, God designs to renew His likeness in us, we
and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may know what He is by what He requires
Volume 10 — Number 4 The Law in Christ | 453

of us. The holiness, the righteousness, and cause I am a man of unclean lips” (Isa. 6:5), and
the goodness of God are set forth in His law, with Job we say, “I abhor myself and repent in
which is declared to be “holy, just [righteous] dust and ashes.” Job 42:6. All this is made plain
and good,” and the perfection which He re- in the Scripture. “Righteous art Thou, O Lord,
quires of us will be revealed in a life which is in and upright are Thy judgments. Thy testimo-
harmony with “that good and acceptable and nies that Thou hast commanded are righteous
perfect will of God.” Rom. 12:2. and very faithful!” “My tongue shall speak of
Because “a man is not justified by the works Thy word; for all Thy commandments are
of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ” righteousness.” Ps. 119:137, 138, 172.
(Gal. 2:16), and because we “are not under the But while the law thus makes known sin
law but under grace” (Rom. 6:14), some have to us by setting forth the righteous character
fallen into the error of supposing that Chris- of God, and being itself righteousness, it is
tians have nothing whatever to do with the law yet utterly unable to confer that righteousness
of God. It is therefore well worth our while to upon us. “I do not frustrate the grace of God;
consider the purposes served by the law, and for if righteousness come by the law, then
the relation between the law and the gospel. Christ is dead in vain.” Gal. 2:21. “For if there
In order that it may be true of us that “the had been a law given which could have given
blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us life, verily righteousness should have been by
from all sin” (1 John 1:7), the law. But the Scripture
we must “confess our sins” The work accomplished by Christ hath concluded all under
(1 John 1:9), and we must in behalf of man is more than to sin, that the promise by
be made aware of sin be- pay the penalty for a broken law; faith of Jesus Christ might
fore we can confess it. This it includes the bringing of man be given to them that be-
brings out the first purpose into harmony with that law. lieve.” Gal. 3:21, 22. Here
of the law, for by the law is is where the work of
the knowledge of sin (Rom. 3 :20), and “I had Christ avails for us, and the very object of that
not known sin, but by the law; for I had not work is that the righteousness defined by the
known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt law, and revealed in the gospel, may be fulfilled
not covet.” Rom. 7:7. The way in which the law in us. “For what the law could not do, in that
reveals sin appears from the fact that “all un- it was weak through the flesh, God sending
righteousness is sin “ (1 John 5:17), and that His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh,
the law reveals unrighteousness by defining and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh; that
righteousness. The law, being a transcript of the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled
the righteous character of God, is used by the in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after
Holy Spirit to “reprove the world of sin” ( John the Spirit.” Rom. 8:3, 4. “For He hath made
16:8), by showing men that they are “wretched, Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that
and miserable, and poor, and blind, and na- we might be made the righteousness of God
ked” (Rev. 3:17) when their own characters are in Him.” 2 Cor. 5:21.
placed in contrast with the purity and holiness The righteousness of the law was fulfilled
of God. When we thus see God we exclaim by Christ, who did “not come to destroy, but
with Isaiah, “Woe is me! for I am undone; be- to fulfil” the law, and who by a life of perfect
454 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

obedience to the Father’s will, wherein He art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and
“became obedient unto death, even the death makest thy boast of God, and knowest His
of the cross,” was “made unto us wisdom, and will, and approvest the things that are more
righteousness, and sanctification, and redemp- excellent, being instructed out of the law; and
tion.” 1 Cor. 1:30. “For as by one man’s dis- art confident that thou thyself art a guide of
obedience many were made sinners, so by the the blind, a light of them which are in dark-
obedience of one shall many be made righ- ness, an instructor of the foolish, a teacher of
teous. Moreover the law entered that the of- babes, which has the form of knowledge and of
fence might abound. But where sin abounded, the truth in the law.” Rom. 2:17-20. The law
grace did much more abound; that as sin hath gives the form, but Christ is the reality. Christ
reigned unto death, even so might grace reign had the law in His heart, and so His life was
through righteousness unto eternal life by Je- the law in living characters. This was set forth
sus Christ our Lord.” Rom. 5:19-21. in the prophecy concerning His work centu-
The work accomplished by Christ in be- ries before He was “made of a woman”: “I de-
half of man is more than to pay the penalty for light to do Thy will, O My God; yea, Thy law
a broken law; it includes the bringing of man is within My heart.” Ps. 40:8.
into harmony with that law. He “gave Him- In His teaching Christ interpreted the
self for us, that He might redeem us from all spiritual character of the law, showing that to
iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar hate was to commit murder, to think impurely
people, zealous of good works.” Titus 2:14. was to commit adultery, to covet was to be an
For this it became necessary not only that idolater, and His life was so completely in har-
righteousness should be imputed to us, but mony with the sacred precepts as interpreted
imparted to us; not only that Christ should by Him that He could challenge those who
live for us, but that He should live in us; not were constantly seeking something against
only that we should be “justified by faith “ Him with the inquiry, “Which of you con-
(Rom. 5:1), but that we should be “sanctified vinceth Me of sin?” John 8:46.
by faith.” Acts 26:18. So the Word was made And He “who did no sin” (1 Peter 2:22)
flesh and dwelt among us (and we beheld His wrought out this life of perfect righteousness
glory [His character], the glory [the charac- not for Himself but for us, that the image of
ter] as of the only begotten of the Father), full God might be again revealed in our lives. The
of grace and truth.” John 1:14. Angels could law was within the heart of Christ, and He
convey messages for God, and could do deeds came to do the will of God, in order that the
for God, but only the Son of God could reveal same law might be written in our hearts, and
the righteousness of God by being God. that we might be restored to the blessedness
In His life among men Christ became of doing God’s will; that the form might be-
the righteousness which was defined in the come the reality in us. This is accomplished for
law. “The law was given by Moses but grace each individual by his acceptance of the work
and truth [grace and the reality] came by Je- of Christ for him through faith in the word
sus Christ.” John 1:17. In the law, considered of God, by opening the door of his heart to
merely as a code, we have only the form of Christ, that He may become the very life of
truth, but Christ is the Truth. “Behold, thou his life, so that he may be “saved by His life.”
Volume 10 — Number 4 The Law in Christ | 455

Rom. 5:10. This is righteousness by faith. This law (Rom. 3:28), after we have become “the
is being “found in Him, not having mine own children of God by faith in Christ Jesus”
righteousness, which is of the law, but that (Gal. 3:26), having received Him who is
which is through the faith of Christ, the righ- righteousness and the living law, what then
teousness which is of God by faith.” Phil. 3:9. is our relation to the law? This will perhaps
Thus we see that the law first gives knowl- best appear by considering the results of
edge of sin. It sets up a perfect standard of genuine faith in Christ.
righteousness, and so defines the righteousness To believe on Christ is to receive Christ;
required; but it cannot confer that righteous- not to assent to a creed, but to accept a life; not
ness. It does not make one a sinner; it simply to strive for the maintenance of certain out-
reveals the fact that he is a sinner. It cannot ward forms, but to become “partakers of the
give righteousness; it simply shows the need divine nature.” 2 Peter 1:4. Creeds and forms
of righteousness. But God, who requires the cannot save people from their sins. Terrible
righteousness of the law in our characters, has is the catalogue of the sins of those “having
made provision that this righteousness shall a form of godliness, but denying the power
be brought to us in Christ, who is the cen- thereof.” 2 Tim. 3:1-5. A new life must be im-
tre of the gospel. The standard of character parted before man can “live unto God.” “Ex-
which is defined by the law is presented to us cept a man be born from above, he cannot see
in Christ in the gospel. So we read: “But now the kingdom of God.” John 3:3. For neither
the righteousness of God without the law is is circumcision anything, nor uncircumcision,
manifested, being witnessed by the law and but a new creation.” Gal. 6:15, R.V. This expe-
the prophets; even the righteousness of God rience depends upon the faith which each one
which is by faith of Jesus Christ, unto all and exercises for himself, and “it is of faith, that
upon all them that believe; for there is no dif- it might be by grace.” Rom. 4:16. To all who
ference; for all have sinned and come short of sincerely pray the prayer, “Create in me a clean
the glory [the character] of God; being justi- heart,” (Ps. 51:10), the reply comes, “Believe ye
fied freely by His grace through the redemp- that I am able to do this? … According to your
tion that is in Christ Jesus; whom God hath faith be it unto you.” Matt. 9:28, 29. “And this
set forth to be a propitiation through faith in is the victory that overcometh the world, even
His blood, to declare His righteousness for the our faith” (1 John 5:4); but faith for victory is
remission of sins that are past, through the for- the “faith which worketh by love.” Gal. 5:6.
bearance of God; to declare, I say, at this time “Do we then make void the law through
His righteousness; that He might be just and faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.”
the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.” Rom. 3:31. “This is the victory which overco-
Rom. 3:21-26. By the law sin is revealed; in the meth the world, even our Christ made present
gospel righteousness is revealed. By the law the with all His glorious power by faith;” but this
disease is made known; in the gospel of Christ is the Christ in whose heart is the law of God;
the cure is found. This is the first step in the who said of Himself, “I have kept my Father’s
relation between the law and the gospel. commandments” ( John 15:10); who was and is
After we have come to Christ and are the law of God in life, so that when the prayer,
justified by faith, without the deeds of the “that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith”
456 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

(Eph. 3:17), is answered, the law in Christ is nessed by the law and the prophets.” Rom. 3:21.
“written not with ink, but with the Spirit of The law reveals sin by defining righteousness,
the living God; not in tables of stone, but in by showing us the character of God. The gospel
fleshy tables of the heart.” 2 Cor. 3:3. And thus reveals righteousness. “Therein is the righteous-
do we establish the law. ness of God revealed.” Rom. 1:17. We receive
“Where there is not this righteousness as the
only belief in God’s word, By the law sin is revealed; in free gift of God in receiving
but a submission of the will the gospel righteousness is re- Jesus Christ. The law can-
to Him—where the heart vealed. By the law the disease not give us what we need. It
is yielded to Him, the af- is made known; in the gospel of urges us to Christ, where we
fections fixed upon Him, Christ the cure is found. receive what it demands but
there is faith, faith that cannot bestow. Then we re-
works by love and purifies the soul. Through turn to the same law, and it bears witness to the
this faith the heart is renewed in the image of fact that the righteousness we have received in
God. And the heart that in its unrenewed state Christ Jesus is the very righteousness which it
is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed demands but cannot impart.
can be, nor delights in its holy precepts.” “God This was God’s plan for those who would
is love.” 1 John 4:8. His law is an expression believe in Christ. “God offered them in His Son
of His love, and Christ is that law of love ex- the perfect righteousness of the law.” [MB54.]
pressed in life; so when we receive Christ into If they would open their hearts fully to receive
our hearts, then love, the fruit of the Spirit, is Christ, then the very life of God, His love,
received into our hearts, and “when the prin- would dwell in them, transforming them into
ciple of love is implanted in the heart, … the His own image; and thus through God’s free
new covenant promise is fulfilled, I will put gift they would possess the righteousness which
my laws into their hearts, and in their minds the law requires.
will I write them” (Heb. 8:10)[SC60]; for “love The words “abolish,” “take away, “destroy,”
is the fulfilling of the law.” Rom. 13:10. And and “change” have been so persistently connect-
thus do we “establish the law” by faith. ed with the law by some public teachers that
But after the law is thus by faith established there exists in the minds of many people the
in the heart by abiding in Christ, and having honest conviction that all which is expressed
Him, who is the living law, abide in us, then by these words was done to the law by Christ.
the fruit of such a union with Christ will ap- It is true that He came to “abolish” something,
pear in the life. “He that abideth in Me, and and to “take away” something, and to “destroy”
I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit” something, and to “change” something; but it
( John 15:5), and thus are we “filled with the is important that we-should know just what it
fruits of righteousness.” Phil. 1:11. And now was that He abolished, and what it was that He
the law, which revealed sin but could not confer took away, and what it was that He destroyed,
righteousness, witnesses to the character of the and what it was that He intended to change by
righteousness which we have received through His work in behalf of man. This we can easily
faith in Christ. “But now the righteousness of learn from the Scriptures.
God without the law is manifested, being wit-
Volume 10 — Number 4 The Law in Christ | 457

What Was Abolished devil sinneth from the beginning,” and in every
It is said of our Saviour, Jesus Christ, that case “sin is the transgression of the law.”
He “hath abolished death, and hath brought Furthermore, Christ came to destroy the
life and immortality to light through the gos- devil himself. Satan had introduced into this
pel.” 2 Tim. 1:10. Death is the result of sin. world rebellion against God and His law, and
“Sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death.” Christ’s mission and work were to put an end
James 1:15. But “sin is the transgression of the to that rebellion and the instigator of it. In or-
law.” 1 John 3:4. Christ, therefore, came to der to do that, He took our flesh, “that through
abolish that which is the result of being out death He might destroy him that had the power
of harmony with the law, and He did it, not of death, that is the devil.” Heb. 2:14.
by abolishing the law, but by bringing us into What He Came to Change
harmony with the law.
It is a blessed thing to know that a change
What Was Taken Away was wrought by Christ in giving Himself for
We read that Christ “was manifested to man. There was certainly need that a change
take away our sins.” 1 John 3:5. He is the sin- should be made. Men were far from righ-
bearer, “who His own self carried up our sins teousness, “being alienated from the life of
in His body to the tree, that we having died God through the ignorance that is in them”
unto sins, might live unto righteousness.” 1 (Eph. 4:18), “having no hope and without
Peter 2:24, R.V., margin. Sin is lawlessness, God in the world.” Eph. 2:12. “But God, who
and Christ was manifested to take away, not is rich in mercy, … hath quickened us together
the law, but lawlessness. with Christ, … and hath raised us up together,
and made us sit together in heavenly places
What He Came to Destroy in Christ Jesus.” Eph. 2:4-6. And thus “we all
The attitude of Christ toward the law is … are changed into the same image from glory
set forth in the prophecy which says: “He will to glory.” 2 Cor. 3:18. But more even than a
magnify the law and make it honourable.” Isa. change of character has been provided for us,
42:21. In His sermon on the mount, which is for “we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus
itself but the interpretation of the principles Christ, who shall change our vile body, that it
contained in the words spoken from Mount may be fashioned like unto His glorious body.”
Sinai, Christ said: “Think not that I am come Phil. 3:20, 21. “We shall not all sleep, but we
to destroy the law or the prophets; I am, not shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twin-
come to destroy, but to fulfil.” Matt. 5:17. He kling of an eye, at the last trump.” 1 Cor. 15:51,
“came to explain the relation of the law of God 52. Glorious change! A renewed character and
to man, and to illustrate its precepts by His a renewed body! This is the fulness of the sal-
own example of obedience.” But we are taught vation provided for us in Jesus Christ.
that “for this purpose the Son of God was It thus becomes evident from the teaching
manifested, that He might destroy the works of of the Scriptures that Christ came to abolish,
the devil.” 1 John 3:8. The works of the devil are not, the law, but death; to take away, not the
those which are contrary to God’s law. “The law, but our sins; to destroy, not the law, but the
devil and his works; to change, not the law, but
458 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

us. He did all this “by the sacrifice of Himself.” The very charge made against God by Sa-
Heb. 9:26. If the law could have been changed tan was that His plan of government was de-
or abolished, Christ need not have died. fective, and His law imperfect, and the whole
controversy between Christ and Satan has
Sin Transient; The Law Eternal been waged over this point: Shall God’s rule
In different ways God teaches that sin is be acknowledged and His law respected in
transient, while the law is eternal. While Jesus this world, or shall the rebellion succeed, and
was teaching on one occasion “the scribes and the kingdom of Satan be established here? Is
Pharisees brought unto Him a woman taken it not clear, therefore, that everyone who to-
in adultery,” and asked what should be done in day takes the position that God’s law has been
such a case, not because they desired to be in- changed or abolished is really putting himself
structed, but “tempting Him, that they might on the side of the “god of this world” (2 Cor.
have to accuse Him.” After her accusers had 4:4) and in opposition to “the God and Father
made their charge, “Jesus stooped down, and of our Lord Jesus Christ”? Eph. 1:3. But God
with His finger wrote on the ground.” John will show to the satisfaction of the universe,
8:3, 6. “Although doing this without apparent even in the very face of Satan’s work, that His
design, Jesus was tracing on the ground, in leg- law is perfect and His government just. “Who
ible characters, the particular sins of which the shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy
woman’s accusers were guilty.” Thus Jesus wrote name? for Thou only art holy; for all nations
the record of sins in the sand. How easily could shall come and worship before Thee; for Thy
this record be obliterated! A gust of wind or a judgments are made manifest.” Rev. 15:4.
dash of water, and it is gone! But God wrote His
law with His finger upon tables of stone,—an un- A Standard Needed
changeable and imperishable record of His own But if God’s law has been changed or abol-
character. This same law He writes in the heart ished, there is no longer any standard by which
of the believer, there to remain to all eternity; for to test the character of the righteousness which
“he that doeth the will of God abideth forever.” men claim to have received by faith. Each one
1 John 2:17. Sin, and death the result of sin, may is then at liberty to erect his own standard to
be taken away; for “the blood of Jesus Christ, suit his own inclinations. Such teaching as this
His Son cleanseth us from all sin” (1 John 1:7), is now bearing its legitimate fruit in the world.
and “death is swallowed up in victory, (1 Cor. God’s holy law is not brought to bear upon the
15:54), but “all Thy commandments are righ- consciences of men to convince of sin, as in for-
teousness” and “Thy righteousness is an ever- mer days; hence the need of the Saviour is not
lasting righteousness.” Ps. 119:172, 142. “Hear- felt to the same degree; and without a standard
ken unto Me, ye that know righteousness, the with which to test their professed righteous-
people in whose heart is My law;” “My salva- ness, the counterfeit passes for the genuine, and
tion shall be forever, and My righteousness shall religion is reproached. It is universally acknowl-
not be abolished.” Isa. 51:7, 6. “Jesus Christ is edged that there is need of having a standard in
the same yesterday and to-day, yea, and forever.” all the transactions between man and man, and
Heb. 13:8, R.V. so we have the standard of weight, the standard
of measure, etc. Without these standards there
Volume 10 — Number 4 The Law in Christ | 459

would be the utmost confu- is “a fountain opened to the

sion in the business world. We cannot meet the standard house of David and to the
Moreover, these standards except as we receive Christ; but inhabitants of Jerusalem
must not be variable. A when we have received Christ, for sin and for uncleanness”
variable standard is no stan- we know we have that which will (Zech. 13:1), in which we
dard at all. But is man wiser meet the test. If anyone could be may wash and be clean. The
than God? “Were men free admitted to the kingdom who law testifies to the character
to depart from the Lord’s was out of harmony with God’s of the work wrought for us
requirements, and set up a law, sin would be transferred by “Him that loved us, and
standard of duty for them- into the world to come. washed us from our sins in
selves, there would be a va- His own blood.” Rev. 1:5.
riety of standards to suit different minds, and But if the law is variable or has been abolished,
the government would be taken out of the we are left in uncertainty. Then self-righteous-
Lord’s hands. The law of self would be erected, ness may pass for righteousness because one
the will of man would be supreme, and the high feels satisfied in trying to meet the standard
and holy will of God—His purpose of love to- which he himself has set up.
ward His creatures—would be dishonoured,
disrespected.” [MB51, 52.]
The Pledge of an Immutable Law
The fact that the law of God is not done
Office of the Law away, is the pledge of our security in heaven.
The office of the law in making known “So speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be
sin, and in witnessing to the righteousness judged by the law of liberty.” James 2:12. That
obtained through faith in Christ may be illus- law is the standard in the judgment. Harmony
trated by the way in which a mirror is used. A with the law of God is the condition of the
man may learn by looking into it that his face entrance into the kingdom. Everyone who ap-
is smirched with smut. The mirror did not put plies for admission is tested by it. The law is a
the smut there, neither can it take it away. It transcript of God’s character. Everyone must
simply reveals its presence. Some other means meet this standard in its perfection, and those
must be used to remove the dirt; but when this who do not reach it are shut out of the king-
is done, the same mirror testifies that his face dom. We cannot meet the standard except as
is clean. But suppose the man should destroy we receive Christ; but when we have received
or throw away the mirror because it revealed Christ, we know we have that which will meet
the presence of the dirt, and yet, not fully sat- the test. If anyone could be admitted to the
isfied with this course, should endeavour to kingdom who was out of harmony with God’s
make himself clean, what will now satisfy him law, sin would be transferred into the world
of the success of his efforts? He may feel better to come. The very fact that the law of God is
because he has made some effort to be clean; neither changed nor abolished is our safety in
but at the same time he may have done only an the eternal kingdom, the pledge that “afflic-
incomplete work, or he may have made mat- tion shall not rise up the second time.”
ters worse. So we are defiled by sin. The law
reveals that fact, yet cannot cleanse; but there
460 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

The Law Out of Christ and centre of the gospel. There the righteousness
the Law in Christ of the law is revealed.
Observe the difference between the law Complete Obedience
of God as a rigid code and the same law com-
Partial obedience is a very thorny path;
ing to us in Christ. A command which out
full obedience is the easy yoke promised us.
of Christ is a rigid code, in Christ becomes
When we tell the Lord that we will keep all
a living promise. The law, out of Christ, sim-
His commandments, He immediately takes
ply a rigid code, says, “Thou shalt,” and “thou
possession of us, and says we shall. We do not
shalt not.” But that same law in Christ be-
abolish the law through faith; on the contrary,
comes a living promise. “Whereby are given
“it is faith, and faith only, that makes us par-
unto us exceeding great and precious prom-
takers of the grace of Christ, which enables
ises.” 2 Pet. 1:4. “In every command or in-
us to render obedience.” [SC60, 61.] But this
junction that God gives, there is a promise,
is accomplished, not by commanding the be-
the most positive, underlying the command-
liever, “Thou shalt,” but by shedding abroad
ment.” [MB76.] When we read: “Blessed are
in his heart the love of God which gives him
the meek, for they shall inherit the earth,”
the blessed assurance of “Thou wilt.” Not,
that is clearly a promise. When we read in
thou must fulfil the law, else thou canst not
the law: “Thou shalt not kill,” we read it out
live; but, because thou art now living in “the
of Christ simply as a command, or we may
Living One,” thou wilt fulfil the law. This is
know it in Christ as a living promise. That
righteousness by faith. This is the gospel.
is, He in His life promises each one, “Thou
The same standard of righteousness has
shalt not kill.” I cannot of myself help hating,
been set before man in all ages. In olden time
which is breaking the sixth commandment.
the instruction was: “Fear God and keep His
I am trying not to do it, and yet I do it. I
commandments; for this is the whole duty of
turn about, and find that that same command
man.” Eccl. 12:13. And the death of Christ
in Christ, written by the Spirit of the living
did not make any change in this teaching; for
God on the fleshy tables of the heart, has
“circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision
brightened into a promise, and it says, “I have
is nothing, but the keeping of the command-
a promise to make to you. You have received
ments of God” (1 Cor. 7:19), and “this is the
Me; you shall not kill.”
love of God, that we keep His command-
Outside of Christ, as a code, the law says,
ments; and His commandments are not griev-
“Thou shalt not steal;” but I cannot help it.
ous.” 1 John 5:3. Furthermore, the provision
Then I turn about, and find that that law in
has been the same in all ages for meeting this
Christ has brightened into a promise, and it
standard of righteousness. The Lord said of
reads to me, “You are the one that has been
old, through the prophet: “A new heart also
stealing. I have a promise to make to you. You
will I give you, and a new spirit will I put with-
shall not steal.”
in you; and I will take away the stony heart
The law reveals sin by defining righteous-
out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart
ness, and then drives us to Christ, who is the
of flesh. And I will put My Spirit within you,
and cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall
Volume 10 — Number 4 The Law in Christ | 461

keep My judgments, and do flesh in Christ, and through

them.” Ezek. 36:26, 27. What the law could not do in Him into our flesh, “that
The same ground of hope that it was weak through our the righteousness of the
for success in the Christian flesh, has been done for us by law might be fulfilled in
life is held out to us in the putting that same law into the us who walk not after the
inspired prayer of the great flesh in Christ, and through flesh, but after the Spirit.”
apostle: “Now the God of Him into our flesh. Rom. 8:4.
peace, … make you perfect This brings us to the
in every good work to do His will, working in conclusion that THE GOSPEL IS SIMPLY
you that which is well pleasing in His sight, THE LAW IN CHRIST, and therefore an
through Jesus Christ.” Heb. 13:20, 21. attempt to abolish the law is an attempt to
abolish Christ and the gospel, and an attempt
A Summary to change the law is in attempt to change the
We are now prepared to summarise the character of Christ and to thwart the pur-
results of our study upon the relation between pose of the gospel. A heart filled with love
the law and the gospel. We have found that to Christ and the spirit of truth will seek no
the law reveals sin by defining the standard such results, but will thankfully say: “Abun-
of righteousness, and that in the gospel the dant peace have they who love Thy law; and
righteousness required by the law is revealed. it is no stumbling block to them.” Ps. 119:165,
We have found that the gospel is the gospel Spurrill’s Translation. See margin of A.V.
of Christ, and that the righteousness which (The Bible Echo, April 20 & 27, May 4, 11, 18, & 25, June 1,
is revealed in it is the righteousness wrought 1896; the original had quoted but unreferrenced statements
out for us by Christ through a life of perfect from Ellen White’s writings; these have been noted by brack-
obedience to the law of God. Thus the gospel eted references.)
is God’s provision not merely for fulfilling
the requirements of the law for us in Christ,
but also for fulfilling the requirements of the
same law in us through Christ, and this is ac-
complished by receiving Christ, the very em-
bodiment of the law, into our hearts by faith,
so that “it is no longer I that live, but Christ
liveth in me.” Gal. 2:20, R.V., margin.
The fruit of such a union with Christ is
seen in a life which is in harmony with that
same law which was the inspiration of His
life, and the law which at first revealed sin
now bears witness to the genuine character of
that righteousness “which is by faith of Jesus
Christ.” And thus what the law could not do
in that it was weak through our flesh, has been
done for us by putting that same law into the
462 | Lest We Forget Volume 10 — Number 4

Tie to Minneapolis
[Editorial Note: A highly significant correlation exists between Prescott’s document “The Law in Christ”, and
a letter Ellen White wrote five days after the last section of the document was published in The Bible Echo on
June 1, 1896. This letter to Uriah Smith shows further the endorsement by the Holy Spirit of the insights that
Prescott was sharing, and dates the concepts back to Minneapolis. The letter in its entirety follows.]

Eld. U. Smith, “Sunnyside” Cooranbong,

Battle Creek, Mich. N.S.W., June 6, 1896.

Dear Brother:
(The enclosed pages present a few points which were opened to Sister White last night, and which
she wished sent to you. She has for some days been suffering from the effects of cold and overwork, and
is to-day unable to read or write. The matter was written out as she presented it. We sent some copies of
articles and letters by the S.F. mail, which Sister White desired you to read; but as we were not certain
that you were in Battle Creek, they were addressed to Elder Tenney, with direction that he read and
forward to you.  Yours in the work, M. Davis)

“T he law was our schoolmaster to bring

us unto Christ, that we might be justi-
fied by faith.” [Gal. 3:24.] In this scripture, the
proclaimed it after the day of Pentecost. The
light that is to lighten the whole earth with
its glory was resisted, and by the action of our
Holy Spirit through the apostle is speaking own brethren has been in a great degree kept
especially of the moral law. The law reveals away from the world.
sin to us, and causes us to feel our need of ——————————————————
Christ, and to flee unto him for pardon and The law of ten commandments is not to
peace by exercising repentance toward God be looked upon as much from the prohibitory
and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. side, as from the mercy side. Its prohibitions are
An unwillingness to yield up preconceived the sure guarantee of happiness in obedience.
opinions, and to accept this truth, lay at the As received in Christ, it works in us the purity
foundation of a large share of the opposition of character that will bring joy to us through
manifested at Minneapolis against the Lord’s eternal ages. To the obedient it is a wall of pro-
message through Brethren Waggoner and tection. We behold in it the goodness of God,
Jones. By exciting that opposition, Satan suc- who by revealing to men the immutable prin-
ceeded in shutting away from our people, in a ciples of righteousness, seeks to shield them
great measure, the special power of the Holy from the evils that result from transgression.
Spirit that God longed to impart to them. The We are not to regard God as waiting to
enemy prevented them from obtaining that punish the sinner for his sin. The sinner brings
efficiency which might have been theirs in the punishment upon himself. His own ac-
carrying the truth to the world, as the apostles tions start a train of circumstances that bring
Volume 10 — Number 4 Tie to Minneapolis | 463

the sure result. Every act of transgression re- sires and tendencies, above temptations that
acts upon the sinner, works in him a change lead to sin. “Great peace have they that love
of character, and makes it more easy for him thy law; and nothing shall offend them,”—
to transgress again. By choosing to sin, men cause them to stumble.
separate themselves from God, cut themselves There is no peace in unrighteousness; the
off from the channel of blessing, and the sure wicked are at war with God. But he who re-
result is ruin and death. ceives the righteousness of the law in Christ
The law is an expression of God’s idea: is in harmony with heaven. “Mercy and truth
when we receive it in Christ it becomes our are met together; righteousness and peace
idea; it lifts us above the power of natural de- have kissed each other.”
(Letter 96, 1896 to Uriah Smith, in EGW 1888 Material, pp. 1574-1576; emphasis supplied)
464 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 1

Volume 11 — Number 1
First Quarter, 2001

A Second Look at the

Importance of the
Adventist Pioneers
With this issue we start a series of four issues taking a second look at the importance of the Adventist
pioneers.
Volume 11 — Number 1 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 465

A Second Look at—

The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers
“Remove not the ancient landmark, which thy fathers have set.” Prov. 22:28
by Fred Bischoff

T he Seventh-day Adventist church came

out of the larger Advent movement,
whose message was a shaking for the Chris-
After this period passed without His return,
opposition to the message mushroomed. The
Advent believers perceived such opposition as
tian church at large. The revival of interest a clear sign that time had come to proclaim the
in the second coming of Christ was a clear message of the next angel of Rev. 14, “Babylon
fulfillment of Bible prophecy, being the de- is fallen, is fallen” (vs. 8). And with a new un-
velopment of a connected path of light that derstanding of the tarrying of the bridegroom
was shining brighter and brighter since the in the Matt. 25 parable, the announcement of
reformation of the 16th century. The prophe- the coming took on the urgency and power of
cies of Daniel and Revelation, anchored firmly “the midnight cry” as they realized the Jewish
in history (the past fulfillment of portions of Day of Atonement would occur that year on
these prophecies), were leading in one clear October 22. But with the passing of that pre-
direction—the events surrounding the return cise time when Christ was expected to come,
of Christ to this earth. Each line of prophecy the Advent movement itself was shaken, with
in both of these prophetic books led the Bible only a “little flock” continuing in the path il-
student to the same conclusion, the end of lumined by the light of the midnight cry. The
the world order in the establishment of God’s Lord in His great mercy sent a precious mes-
kingdom on earth. The time in which these sage through the gift of prophecy to “the Ad-
Advent believers found themselves living was vent people” to direct their eyes to Jesus.
reckoned to be “the hour of His judgment”
which at long last had come, based specifically Landmark
on the time prophecy of Daniel 8, understood Second Coming of Christ
in the light of Daniel 7. Thus they proclaimed
the message of the angel of Rev. 14:6, 7 in the Message
context of the time stated in Dan. 8:14, “unto First Angel’s Message
two thousand three hundred days, then shall Lest We Forget
the sanctuary be cleansed.” • William Miller (Vol. 1, No. 2, Principles of Bible
The clarity of the Biblical evidences was interpretation; Second Coming)
augmented by the manifest moving of the • Joseph Bates (Vol. 1, No. 3, Second Coming)
Spirit, as the message swelled announcing the • Charles Fitch (Vol. 2, No. 3, Second Coming)
• George Storrs (Vol. 1, No. 4, Second Coming)
imminent coming of Christ. At first, the time • James and Ellen White (Vol. 5, Nos. 1-4; the
of His return was expected to occur between Whites were involved in all of the landmarks)
the spring of 1843 and the spring of 1844.
466 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 1

been symbolized by the cleansing work of the

Message Day of Atonement given Israel at Sinai. Its
Second Angel’s Message fulfillment would be the final application of
Lest We Forget the blood of the sacrifice of Christ that had
• Introduction (Vol. 1, No. 1, Second Angel’s Mes- been offered earlier. This closing work would
sage, Midnight Cry) be followed by the banishing of the scapegoat,
• Joseph Bates (Vol. 1, No. 3, Midnight Cry) understood to represent Satan. It was the
• Charles Fitch (Vol. 2, No. 3, Second Angel’s Message)
• S. S. Snow (Vol. 3, No. 2, Midnight Cry)
message regarding this cleansing, and the call
• Ellen White (Vol. 5, Nos. 1, 2, 4, Testimony of Jesus) to follow Christ into the Most Holy Place
by faith, that shook (and continues to shake)
This shaking that came to Christianity at Christianity and the Advent Movement.
large and to the Advent movement in particu- Most refused to continue on that path, and of
lar resulted from the prophecies that unfold- necessity had to abandon the very principles
ed an understanding of the sanctuary and its of prophetic interpretation that had led the
teachings about God’s dealing with sin, partic- Christian church from the days of the refor-
ularly the final stages. It was seen that the time mation to that time.
prophecies pointed to the final fulfillment of Those who were willing to accept the
the events foreshadowed in the Day of Atone- Bible truth of the sanctuary in the context
ment, events centered in the “true tabernacle”1  of the Day of Atonement, and “searched
in heaven, but decidedly connected to this earth for the truth as for hidden treasure”3  were
as well. While the second coming of Christ to rapidly rewarded with a flood of light from
this earth occurs during this Day, it was not Scripture, with the necessary assistance of
the first event of this Day. Of necessity Christ’s the gift of prophecy. The essential and eter-
coming was to be preceded by the preparation nal nature of the law of God was grasped as
of a people to pass through the events leading they realized that the tables of the law were
up to and including meeting Him. preserved in ark of the covenant in the Most
Holy Place (Rev. 11:19). The testing truth of
the seventh-day Sabbath dawned upon their
Landmark growing understanding and experience, as
Cleansing of the Sanctuary they saw it in the heart of God’s law. And the
Lest We Forget reality of the wages of breaking that law was
• Hiram Edson (Vol. 3, No. 1, Sanctuary), seen to be not an eternal life of torment, but
• O. R. L. Crosier (Vol. 4, No. 3, Sanctuary) the opposite of eternal life, what the Bible
called the second death.
This preparatory work was comprehend- The rejection of this third angel’s mes-
ed in the prophecy of the sanctuary being sage by the majority of those who had pro-
cleansed,2  and was directed from the Most claimed the soon coming of Christ resulted
Holy Place of the heavenly sanctuary. It had in delaying the flood of light that would
3
  MS135, 1903 “Establishing the Foundation of our
1
  Heb. 8:2 Faith” (3MR413); also see “The Foundation of Our Faith”
2
  Dan. 8:14 (SpTB02, pp. 56, 56; quoted in 1SM206)
Volume 11 — Number 1 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 467

have quickly prepared the world and ushered

in Christ’s return.4  This rejection and delay, Landmark
which followed the pattern of Israel of old Three Angels’ Messages
in their entry into the earthly Canaan, sad- Commandments of God
ly continued to be repeated in the decades Sabbath
and centuries that followed, as we shall see. Non-Immortality of the Wicked
But initially the delay involved time within Message
the lives of those involved in this work from
Third Angel’s Message
its beginning. Only as it entered its longer
phase was it seen to extend long beyond any Lest We Forget
of their lives. And “the delay” is not an en- • Joseph Bates (Vol. 1, No. 3, Law, including health;
Sabbath)
tity that has a life and duration of its own.
• Rachel Oakes Preston (Vol. 4, No. 1, Sabbath)
It is dependent on the corporate experience • George Storrs (Vol. 1, No. 4, Non-immortality of
of God’s people. It was not necessary at all, wicked)
but when it occurred, it could have been rela- • Stephen Pierce (Vol. 2, No. 2, Law)
tively short. There was no inherent need, as • William Farnsworth (Vol. 3, No. 3 Sabbath)
we shall also see, for it to extend centuries. • Roswell F. Cottrell (Vol. 4, No. 2, Sabbath)
• J. H. Waggoner (Vol. 4, No. 4, Law, including
The failure experienced by the early Ad-
health, relation to Gospel)
ventists has been repeated in a larger sphere • James White (Vol. 5, Nos. 1, 2, 3, Law, Sabbath,
and with much greater responsibility by their Sanctuary)
spiritual descendants. Sadly Miller’s dream in-
cluded this human failing, and points us to the The experience of the Advent believers
One who alone can recover the scattered gems paralleled in an amazing way the experience
of truth. The reality of what the Lord wanted of the disciples of Christ. Both were led by
to do was made clear as early as 1850 when God to proclaim a message of the coming
Ellen White was shown, using the metaphor of the kingdom, based on a time prophecy in
from Miller’s dream, that “the man with the Daniel. One preached Christ’s first coming,
‘dirt brush’ has entered.”5 and the other, His second. Neither understand
From this highly significant reality we fully the message of truth they were present-
can see that the core, essential lesson for us ing, and when the event arrived of which they
today is learning what happened in the first preached and to which they looked, they were
years and decades of the third angel’s mes- sorely disappointed. Both were led back to
sage. Otherwise, we cannot see aright our Scripture for a deeper understanding of what
path today, and follow where Christ is lead- had actually occurred, and both were depen-
ing. Above all else, this provides the abso- dent upon personal instruction from Jesus to
lutely necessary context and identity for the enable them to understand Scripture correctly.
Advent movement some 150 years later. Both needed to see and enter into what was
presently occurring in their day as prefigured
 4SP, 291.
4 in the sanctuary system. And both could fol-
  EW48; see this metaphor in William Miller’s dream
5 low Christ in His present work only as they
EW81ff. experienced true repentance and genuine faith.
468 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 1

However, the parallel experiences diverge platform.”6  The other testimony looked for-
at this point. The disciples accepted the tes- ward to a future message that would prepare
timony of Jesus, which involved seeing Him God’s people and empower them to give the
and themselves in a clear light, and they en- final warning, when “the earth was lightened
tered into repentance and remission of sin, with his glory.”7
were united, and then received the outpouring Thus we need to see that as the time was ex-
of the Spirit, which empowered them to take tended and the delay increased for the accom-
the gospel to the world. The Advent believers plishment of future work, the need to witness
in contrast lost their experience of earnestly to the truthfulness and validity of the past his-
searching for present truth, of following the tory of the movement increased in importance.
Lamb wherever He went, and became La- Several factors, each of which built in intensity
odicean, the essence of which was the inability as time continued, contributed to this necessity.
to accept the testimony of the True Witness The pioneers began to die, the second genera-
regarding their condition. For a while a revival tion who had not witnessed the early events
occurred when the message to the angel of was growing in number, and the testing of her-
the church of Laodicea was presented in the esies continued apace. Fourteen years after the
1850’s. But the work was not deep. previous testimonies, in 1872 at age 80 Elder
Joseph Bates, who had worked with the Whites
Message from the mid 1840’s, died, the first key eyewit-
ness whose living testimony was silenced.
Laodicean Message
As early as 1878, this need to witness to
the past was expressed to J. N. Loughborough,
The outward growth and development of
the church continued as it was led by God to 6
  EW258, 259 “I saw a company who stood well guarded
organize and expand. God in mercy blessed and firm, giving no countenance to those who would un-
settle the established faith of the body. God looked upon
the fledgling movement. However, the core
them with approbation. I was shown three steps,—the first,
spiritual experience languished. Especially second, and third angels’ messages. Said my accompanying
lacking was the application of what Scrip- angel, ‘Woe to him who shall move a block or stir a pin of
ture calls the gospel to their teaching and these messages. The true understanding of these messages
experience in the context of the sanctuary is of vital importance. The destiny of souls hangs upon the
message for our day. manner in which they are received.’ I was again brought
down through these messages, and saw how dearly the
In 1858 two testimonies were given that
people of God had purchased their experience. It had been
provide the framework for what we see as the obtained through much suffering and severe conflict. God
essential features of our need to understand had led them along step by step, until He had placed them
this history and by extension, to grasp where upon a solid, immovable platform.”
we stand today. One testimony looked back, 7
  EW277 “Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned
and warned anyone not “to move a block or to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third
angel, and give power and force to his message. Great power
stir a pin” of the three angels’ messages, and
and glory were imparted to the angel, and as he descended,
affirmed how God “had led” and placed the the earth was lightened with his glory…. This message
Advent people “upon a solid, immovable seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as
the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844.”
Volume 11 — Number 1 Editor’s Note | 469

at that time 46 years old but with 25 years ex-

perience in seeing miracle after miracle in the Lest We Forget
beginning years. He was told by Ellen White, • R. F. Cottrell (Vol. 4, No. 2, Organization) (see
“You have an experience valuable to the cause of James White for more on Organization, Publish-
God. It must be made to tell for its full value.”8 ing, etc.)
• M. E. Cornell (Vol. 6, No. 1, Evangelism)
• J. N. Andrews (Vol. 6, No. 2, Publishing, Evan-
(To be continued) gelism; Sabbath [book 1873])
• George Amadon (Vol. 6, No. 3, Publishing)
• J. N. Loughborough (Vol. 6, No. 4, Evangelism,
Administration)
• Uriah Smith (Vol. 7, No. 1, Publishing, Admin-
istration)
• S. N. Haskell (Vol. 7, No. 2, Administration,
Evangelism, Education)
• G. I. Butler (Vol. 7, No. 3, Administration)
8
  Great Second Advent Movement (1992 edition), pp. 484,
485

Editor’s Note

F or 10 volumes Lest We Forget has highlight-

ed our past by reviewing the importance
of our Seventh-day Adventist pioneers, those
ment, and in its wilderness wanderings as the
time of preparation was prolonged by unbelief.
In brief, though to this point we have re-
“who knew what it cost to search for the truth told our history through the experiences of
as for hidden treasure, and who labored to lay those people God used, we can now show how
the foundation of our work.”1  Each issue cov- these stories are simply the interweaving of
ered the life and work of those whom God used three main threads: (1) the messages that em-
to contribute something to this movement. bodied these truths, (2) the landmark truths
Again and again in Lest We Forget we have revealed in Scripture at that time, and (3) the
shown the providence of God as through ministries that were developed to carry the
faulty individuals He poured light from heaven messages. All three of these have outlived the
that scattered the darkness of ages of apostasy individuals who were first involved with their
and began the preparation of a people to meet development. And all three God will use to
Christ at His second coming. As we have re- finish the work begun.
counted, some of these individuals did not stay With this new volume we change the ap-
with the movement in its continued develop- proach of reviewing our history. Instead of
mainly biographical sketches with accompa-
  White, Ellen, “The Work for This Time,” Review and
1
nying contributions, we will present an or-
Herald, May 25, 1905, paragraph 21. dered recounting of the landmarks that were
470 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 1

discovered at that time. We plan to do this in 3. A master timeline table that integrates all of
the following two ways: reviewing the histori- the dates mentioned in Lest We Forget into
cal setting for the discovery of the landmarks, one historical flow
and republishing what the pioneers them- 4. A “Landmark Family Tree” which shows
selves wrote on the landmarks. who gave which Bible truth to whom
First we will give an overview of our histo- 5. Lessons from the mistakes of the pioneers, as
ry from the 1830’s through the early 1900’s to we come to see them as “men of like passions”
give the setting for Ellen White’s statements 6. References used throughout the first 40 is-
that not only identified these landmarks but sues of Lest We Forget, providing good re-
also called for the witness of the pioneers to sources for further study
be republished.2  These next issues of Lest We
Following that extensive review, we plan
Forget will serve to summarize from various
future issues in which we will let the pioneers
viewpoints the past 40 issues of the periodi-
themselves “speak … by reprinting”3 what they
cal. Rather than producing a standard index,
wrote on the identified landmarks.
we will endeavor to summarize the informa-
It should be evident that our commission
tion on the pioneers we previously published
for this work is the clear instruction from the
by the following:
pen of Ellen White. We make no apology
1. Thumbnail sketches of each that will in- for seeing and tracing the core meaning and
clude the reference to the published issue(s) thread of our history as revealed to us by God
of Lest We Forget that covered their lives, through her writings.
with the location of their timeline; their As we began the original issue of this peri-
background prior to 1844; their experience odical with an article entitled “The Importance
after “the passing of the time”; the land- of the Pioneers,”4  so we make this transition
mark they were used of God to introduce; by considering in greater detail how important
and the service they rendered to the devel- they were, in light of the Bible truths and expe-
oping church rience to which God was leading them.
2. Family details, that is, to whom they were
married, and the children they had
3
  White, Ellen, “A Warning Against False Theories,”
2
  These statements came in the last 30 years of her life. As MS62, 1905, paragraph 19.
explained elsewhere, they cluster mostly around 1905. 4
  Lest We Forget, Vol. 1, No. 1, First Quarter 1991, page 1.
Volume 11 — Number 1 Three Interwoven Threads | 471

Three Interwoven Threads

Three threads woven together tell the history of Seventh-day Adventists:
1) the messages God sent from heaven to this earth to be proclaimed by these people everywhere
2) the landmark truths they discovered in the Scripture messages, and
3) the ministries these dedicated people were providentially lead to develop in order to carry
the messages to the world.
Our history shows how the pioneers dedicated their lives to these messages, landmarks, and
ministries.

Ministries Messages
The ministries, or methods, the Advent people The messages that contained the landmark truths were,
were led to develop and use, in order to carry in historical order with approximate dates:
the messages which contained the landmarks,
1) the First Angel’s Message (1831)
were in order of development:
2) the Second Angel’s Message (early summer 1844)
1) Meetings (public and private) 3) the Midnight Cry Message (late summer 1844)
2) Publishing 4) the Third Angel’s Message (Oct. 1844)
3) Organization 5) the Laodicean Message (1852)
4) Health 6) the Loud Cry Message (1888)
5) Education

Interwoven
Landmarks
The term “landmark” was used in 18891  to The movement began in a study and focus on
describe the Bible truths God revealed in the the Second Coming of Christ, proclaimed un-
early years. From this statement we see seven der the First Angel’s message, with the Second
interrelated landmarks: Angel’s message and the Midnight Cry message
1) the Second Coming of Christ coming in the months just prior to the passing of
2) the Cleansing of the Sanctuary the time. Intermingled with, and adjacent to, this
3) the Three Angels’ Messages major current were other smaller currents destined
4) the Commandments of God to join it in their full power, namely the Sabbath
5) the Faith of Jesus and the Non-immortality of the wicked. After
6) the Seventh-day Sabbath the passing of the time, the light of the Cleans-
7) the Non-immortality of the Wicked
ing of the Sanctuary in heaven began to shine,
1
  MS13, 1889 (see CWE30 or EGW 1888 Materials, which revealed the Commandments of God in
p. 518); the historical background for this manuscript, the Most Holy Place, with the Sabbath glowing
and an analysis of the paragraph listing these points
will be examined elsewhere.
in the heart of the Law. Thus the Third Angel’s
Message was sounded which brought the Sabbath
472 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 1

and the Non-immortality of the wicked to the would include the various ways the published
main stream. Amazingly neglected in all of this works are distributed and sold, is still a major
was the Faith of Jesus. The Laodicean Message way the messages are carried to the world.
came to affirm this landmark (the gold most Due to the needs of the publishing work
clearly embodies it), but the work was not ac- and other property used by the Sabbath-
complished. Finally “the fresh message” of the keeping Adventists, the importance of orga-
Loud Cry came to join with “the past message” nization became apparent, and was discussed.
and proclaim the “faith of Jesus.”1 Understand- Ellen White was given instruction to rebuke
ing these events and what followed is of ex- those opposing it. Organizing began in 1860
ceeding importance for us to grasp our identity (First General Conference gathering, name
and mission as a people. chosen), continuing in 1861 (SDA Publish-
How were these messages to reach the world? ing Association organized, first local con-
From the earliest days of the advent move- ference organized, Michigan), and in 1863
ment, the light had been shared in public and (General Conference organized).4  This min-
private meetings.2 This method of spreading istry still exists to facilitate the spread of the
these truths, of evangelizing the world, will be messages, and in addition to overseeing the
used to the end. At the same time that the mes- general work of the church, also functions to
sages were being proclaimed and studied more bring godly order to all ministries.
deeply, the other ministries of the church were Due to the major health needs of the work-
developed as other vehicles for the messages. ers, Ellen White had a vision in 1863, and be-
The Advent message from its earliest be- gan to share light on physical laws. Though
ginnings had used the printed page to proclaim some had been temperance promoters from
the news of Christ’s soon coming, with many the earliest years of the Advent message, and
periodicals and tracts sharing the prophecies though Ellen White was shown some of the
pointing to 1843-1844. Some years after the truthfulness of these positions as early as 1848,
passing of the time, Ellen White had a vision the breadth of understanding as well as prac-
November 1848 of the need to publish the tice had not been part of the movement. In
light of the third angel’s message, and that it 1865 she wrote her first six health articles on
would grow into streams of light encircling the “Disease and Its Causes,” the same year James
globe. In July 1849 the publishing work began, White had his first stroke. She had another
and grew through the 1850’s, with much activ- major vision on healthful living later that year,
ity centered around it.3  This ministry, which and yet another one early the next year. The
1
  RH03/18/1890, “Morning Talk” Feb. 4, 1890, (edited
General Conference session in 1866 voted a
from Ms 9, 1890); (see EGW 1888 Material, p. 546)
2
  The majority of people covered in Lest We Forget past White, J. N. Andrews, George Amadon, Uriah Smith, A. T.
issues were involved in public meetings. See for example Lest Jones, E. J. Waggoner, and W. W. Prescott.
We Forget, Vol. 6, No. 1 which highlights M. E. Cornell, an 4
  See article “S. D. A. Church Organization, Why and
early SDA evangelist. How,” Lest We Forget, Vol. 4, No. 2, p. 8. Many of the SDA
3
  See article “Streams of Light, The Publishing Work,” Lest individuals in Lest We Forget past issues held some adminis-
We Forget, Vol. 5, No. 3, p. 3ff. Specific individuals involved trative position in the church organization and contributed
in the SDA publishing work covered in Lest We Forget past as delegated representatives at General Conference Sessions
issues include Roswell F. Cottrell, J. H. Waggoner, James to the operation of the church.
Volume 11 — Number 1 Three Interwoven Threads | 473

resolution on health reform, and the Western threads are alive with personal meaning. In
Health Reform Institute was established, the fact, our significance as individuals is grasped
first of many health facilities.5  Unhealthful and appreciated to the degree that we die to
living cut short the lives of more than one of our selves and enter into proclaiming His glory
the pioneers.6  This ministry, the right arm of as entrusted to us in these threads. Again let us
the message, is still the means by which doors be reminded, God will use all three to finish
are opened and the body, soul, and spirit are the work begun under the pioneers, until the
unitedly sanctified in preparing people for entire earth is lightened with His glory.
Christ’s coming. The ability to grasp and ex- God is the Master Weaver. He is produc-
perience the spiritual truths of the messages is ing a beautiful tapestry that when finished
very dependent upon clear minds that come will proclaim His glory, self-sacrificing love, to
from carefully following the laws of the body. the world. We each can be involved in carry-
Due to the needs to educate the young ing threads of light through this sacred work.
people to become workers, schools were begun We are all in the fabric, either light bearers,
to teach the messages as part of the curricu- or sadly carrying dark threads which will only
lum. The first school was established in 1872, highlight by contrast the light and glory. May
becoming Battle Creek College two years we catch His light and carry it!
later. Another school was begun in New Eng-
land in 1882, with many other schools being
established in the following decades.7
As stated before, all three of these, the
messages, the landmarks, and the ministries,
have outlived the individuals first used by God
with their development. Thus as important as
the pioneers were, we miss their importance
if we do not grasp all elements of these three
threads. God is a personal God, and deals with
persons, not just principles, proclamations, and
programs. But these three areas are not distrac-
tions from the most important thing. Rather
they are the means to convey the truth about
what type of personal God our God really is.
It is in this way these seemingly impersonal

5
  See article “The Gospel of Health, A Practical Necessity,”
Lest We Forget, Vol. 5, No. 4, p. 3ff. Others noted early or
later for their contribution to healthful living include Joseph
Bates and J. N. Loughborough.
6
  See article, “When God Speaks,” Lest We Forget, Vol. 5,
No. 3, p. 8.
7
  See brief references in Lest We Forget, Vol. 5, No. 3, p. 6;
Vol. 7, No. 2, p. 2; Vol. 7, No. 3, p. 5.
474 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 2

Volume 11 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 2001

A Second Look at the

Importance of the
Adventist Pioneers
With this issue we continue the series of four issues taking a second look at the importance of the Ad-
ventist pioneers.
Volume 11 — Number 2 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 475

A Second Look at—

The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers
Part 2
by Fred Bischoff

Continuing from our previous issue, in tracing the landmark Bible truths, the messages that
brought them, and the ministries that were implemented to convey the messages, we review
now Seventh-day Adventist history from the 1880’s into the 1890’s. We are building the setting
for the multiple messages around 1905 regarding the importance of this history and the neces-
sity of republishing the pioneer witness.

F inally the Lord confronted the believers in

a marked way, as the message of “the faith
of Jesus” was proclaimed. It was the neglected
Landmark
Faith of Jesus
landmark, given as part of the third angel’s
Message
message some 40 years prior, but not appre-
ciated, understood, studied, or experienced as Loud Cry Message
God intended. The light of this message unit- Lest We Forget
ing law and gospel began to build in the mid • J. H. Waggoner (Vol. 4, No. 4, Law, including
1880’s. By 1886 it was identified as the mes- health, relation to Gospel; Religious Liberty)
sage that would lighten the earth with God’s • A. T. Jones (Vol. 7, No. 4; Vol. 8, No. 1; Vol. 9, Nos.
1-4, Gospel, relation to Law; Religious Liberty;
glory.1  This confrontation reached a high Faith of Jesus; Loud Cry)
point at the General Conference Session held • E. J. Waggoner (Vol. 8, No. 2, 3, 4; Vol. 9, Nos. 1-4,
in 1888 at Minneapolis, Minnesota.2 Gospel, relation to Law; Loud Cry)
• W. W. Prescott (Vol. 10, Nos. 1-4, Gospel, relation
1
  EGW 1888 Materials, pp. 165, 166 Ellen White quoted to Law; Loud Cry; Education)
her angel guide speaking in 1886: “There are but few, even
of those who claim to believe it, that comprehend the third
angel’s message, and yet this is the message for this time.
This final of the end-time messages en-
It is present truth. But how few take up this message in its compassed the work of all preceding five mes-
true bearing, and present it to the people in its power! With sages. Collectively Scripture pictures them as
many it has but little force…. There is much light yet to the Elijah message, the final application of
shine forth from the law of God and the gospel of righteous- Malachi’s prediction of the work of calling
ness. This message, understood in its true character, and the world to repentance (“turn the hearts”)
proclaimed in the Spirit, will lighten the earth with its glory.”
2
  EGW 1888 Materials, p. 217 “The commandments of
and to worship of the true God, “before the
God have been proclaimed, but the faith of Jesus Christ has
not been proclaimed by Seventh-day Adventists as of equal She repeatedly stated that the law had been preached, but
importance, the law and the gospel going hand in hand. I the faith of Jesus, here equated with the gospel, had been
cannot find language to express this subject in its fullness.” neglected. This is more fully explored later in this document.
476 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 2

coming of the great and dreadful day of the little a picture that can be seen only when
LORD.”3  This truth of “the faith of Jesus” enough of the pieces are assembled in the cor-
must be restored before a people are prepared rect order. The events and statements included
for Christ’s coming, for it is what accomplishes here are not an exhaustive collection by any
that preparation, as it takes our focus off our- means, but do provide a compelling and co-
selves, and enables us to stand in His strength herent view of this period of time, a paradigm,
alone. Super-abounding grace is shown to ex- if you please, giving meaning to the Advent
ceed abounding iniquity, as faith working by movement and sobering insights as to why
love endures to the end. The lawlessness that we are still here. These are intimately tied to
is maturing at the same time tests and high- our initial purpose in this paper, to show more
lights such love. The self-sacrificing love of completely the importance of the pioneers, and
many will sadly wax cold as the demands of why Ellen White repeatedly called for their
iniquity increase. But those who endure will witness to be heard. These calls experienced a
give a witness to the entire world of this gos- crescendo centered around the year 1905. Let
pel. Then the end will come.4 us assemble some pieces of the puzzle. We will
first consider the evidences of the significance
Time of Immense Importance of the neglected landmark and the message
We turn now to consider the last thirty that brought it to us.
years of Ellen White’s life, in the context of As noted, at least two years before Min-
the above-mentioned landmarks, messages, neapolis Ellen White was told that the mes-
and ministries. As we do this, we will discover sage that was uniting “the law of God and the
an amazing sequence of events. We need to gospel of righteousness” was the message of
understand these in detail. Our understanding Revelation 18, which would lighten the earth
of this segment of history determines largely with glory.5  Thus, if received, it would prepare
how we value and grasp the very foundations people for Christ’s coming and its associated
of our work, going back some forty years ear- events.6  As she first heard it in person at Min-
lier. Inextricably interwoven with this history neapolis, she confessed, “Every fiber of my
and the significance of what God was doing heart said, Amen.”7  The work of the Advent
was the decision by God to use Ellen White Movement begun over 50 years before, to pre-
as His messenger for the first seventy years of 5
  Ms15, 1888 (November 1888, in EGW 1888 Materials,
this movement. These convictions (God was p. 166)
leading this movement, and God was sending 6
  “Satan has been having things his own way; but the Lord
messages through Ellen White) greatly stand has raised up men and given them a solemn message to bear
or fall together, as case history after case his- to His people, to wake up the mighty men to prepare for
tory has shown for the last 150 years. battle, for the day of God’s preparation. This message Satan
sought to make of none effect, and when every voice and
Understanding historical events from afar
every pen should have been intensely at work to stay the
is always a challenge. It is much like putting workings and powers of Satan there was a drawing apart;
pieces of a puzzle together, building little by there were differences of opinion.” (EGW 1888 Materials, pp.
210, 211; see also pp. 422, 423)
  Mal. 4:5, 6
3 7
  Ms5, 1889 ( June 19, 1889, Sermon at Rome, New York,
  Matt. 24:12-14
4
entitled “Christ and the Law,” in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 349)
Volume 11 — Number 2 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 477

pare out of all the world a people for Christ’s man whose false reports to Butler had preju-
coming, was going to be realized! diced him against the message and the mes-
However, from the first glimmering of sengers.
this light, it was opposed. Except for Ellen …You warned Elder Butler—a poor sick
White, it appears this message was resisted or man, broken in body and in mind,—to
poorly appreciated by all of the first genera- prepare for the emergency; and in that
tion Seventh-day Adventists still alive.8  The conference Elder Butler felt called upon to
fact that God was sending it through two men send in telegrams and long letters, “Stand by
of the second generation, E. J. Waggoner (son the old landmarks.”10
of a pioneer) and A. T. Jones (a convert of 14 She commented on the incident again a
years), bothered some.9  The same people were few months later, and clarified in much great-
concerned that what was being taught was an er detail the issue of the landmarks. It is this
attack on the pillars of the faith, “the land- document above all others that gives us the
marks,” when in fact it was the opposite. It was outline of these landmarks, and clearly alludes
a message unfolding a neglected pillar (“the to the historical process that brought an un-
faith of Jesus”), which would enable, following derstanding of these Bible truths.
the metaphor, the finishing of the house. (See While the Conference was in session at
box “Metaphors of Great Significance.”) Minneapolis, there was coming over the wires
From his sick bed in Battle Creek, the from B. C. [Battle Creek], decided messages
General Conference President G. I. Butler from Brother Butler to bring the people to a
sent telegrams to the delegates assembled for decision then at that meeting, on the contro-
the General Conference Session at Minneap- verted point of the law in Galatians.
In Minneapolis God gave precious gems
olis. Ellen White referred to these in a letter
of truth to His people in new settings. This
she wrote a month after the conference to a light from heaven by some was rejected with
8
  This observation is based on Ellen White’s comments all the stubbornness the Jews manifested in
through the years as to who were messengers of this mes- rejecting Christ, and there was much talk
sage. Though some first generation workers confessed their about standing by the old landmarks. But
mistake in opposing her at Minneapolis, evidence is lacking there was evidence they knew not what the
that they ever grasped the message and proclaimed it in the old landmarks were. There was evidence
power of the Spirit. Ellen White’s experience at the begin- and there was reasoning from the word that
ning of the message appears to have set the tone for what commended itself to the conscience; but the
happened through the rest of this window of opportunity. minds of men were fixed, sealed against the
“I tried at the meeting in Battle Creek to make my position entrance of light, because they had decided
plain, but not a word of response came from the men who
it was a dangerous error removing the “old
should have stood with me. I stated that I stood nearly alone
landmarks” when it was not moving a peg of
at Minneapolis. I stood alone before them in the conference,
for the light that God had seen fit to give me was that they
the old landmarks, but they had perverted
were not moving in the counsel of God. Not one ventured to ideas of what constituted the old landmarks.
say, ‘I am with you, Sister White. I will stand by you.’” EGW The passing of the time in 1844 was a period
1888 Materials, p. 354 (Ms30, 1889; June, 1889) of great events, opening to our astonished
9
  G. I. Butler spoke of them as “young men fairly fledged
“ in his 10/01/1888 letter to Ellen White (Manuscripts and   Lt8, 1888 (December 9, 1888, in EGW 1888 Materials,
10

Memories of Minneapolis, pp. 92, 93) p. 187)

478 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 2

Metaphors of Great Significance

Various Bible metaphors are used to illustrate the reality of what God was wanting to
accomplish.
• “Landmark” refers to fixed objects that mark out the land to be occupied, the spiritual
territory God’s people are to move into and inhabit, calling others to join them in that
location. This is God’s domain, His kingdom.
• “Waymark” denotes something indicating the path one is taking by marking it in some
way. This pictures the experience of God’s people as a journey, avoiding sidetracks and
ditches while moving toward the goal, the city of God, where He dwells.
• “Block,” “peg,” “pin,” “pillar,” “platform,” “foundation,” and “foundation stone” speak of
how a building is put together, every part of which is essential. This describes God’s
people as building a temple of truth, by discovering and living the truth about God. It is
a spiritual dwelling that is their abode, and which in a very real sense is made up of these
very people who are themselves called the temple of God.

eyes the cleansing of the sanctuary trans- the work the Lord designs to do for His
piring in heaven, and having decided rela- people is a removing of the old landmarks,
tion to God’s people upon the earth, [also] something which they should, with most
the first and second angels’ messages and determined zeal, resist, then he exults over
the third, unfurling the banner on which the deception he has led them to believe.11
was inscribed, “The commandments of God What evidence do we have that this mes-
and the faith of Jesus.” One of the land- sage coming in 1888 was the neglected land-
marks under this message was the temple mark, “the faith of Jesus”? Consider the fol-
of God, seen by His truth-loving people in
lowing statement, one of many Ellen White
heaven, and the ark containing the law of
God. The light of the Sabbath of the fourth
made regarding what had been neglected, and
commandment flashed its strong rays in the what was being presented.
pathway of the transgressors of God’s law. The Lord is not pleased to have man trusting
The nonimmortality of the wicked is an old in his own ability or good deeds or in a legal
landmark. I can call to mind nothing more religion, but in God, the living God. The
that can come under the head of the old present message that God has made it the
landmarks. All this cry about changing the duty of His servants to give to the people
old landmarks is all imaginary. is no new or novel thing. It is an old truth
Now at the present time God designs a that has been lost sight of, just as Satan
new and fresh impetus shall be given to His made his masterly efforts that it should be.
work. Satan sees this, and he is determined The Lord has a work for every one of His
it shall be hindered. He knows that if he loyal people to do to bring the faith of Jesus
can deceive the people who claim to believe into the right place where it belongs—in
present truth, [and make them believe] that
  Ms18, 1889 (in EGW 1888 Materials, pp. 516, 518, 519)
11
Volume 11 — Number 2 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 479

the third angel’s message. The law has its missing light was brought to the attention of
important position but is powerless unless the people, and its relation to the law clarified,
the righteousness of Christ is placed beside it was mistakenly concluded as an attack on the
the law to give its glory to the whole royal law. Clarifying the role of law in salvation always
standard of righteousness. “Wherefore the necessitates an understanding of the gospel.
law is holy, and the commandment holy, and
As this theme was explored and presented
just, and good” (Rom. 7:12).12
by those who accepted the message, much light
These statements make it clear that the shown forth. This is seen specifically in the ex-
core understanding and experience which perience of W. W. Prescott, who preached a ser-
God’s people needed would flow from the mon entitled “The Law in Christ” in Australia
proper relation between the law and the gos- in 1895. God impressed Ellen White at that
pel, or as Rev. 14:12 puts it, “the command- time that the message of Galatians was highly
ments of God and the faith of Jesus.” The con- important as it shines light on this connection
cern of those that opposed the light was that of the two landmarks, “the commandments of
the concepts being presented were an attack God and the faith of Jesus.” She immediate-
on God’s law, especially because of how “the ly (after this sermon was published) wrote to
controverted point of the law in Galatians” Uriah Smith, one who was still opposing this
was being explained. Ellen White went so far light. She emphatically stated to him the sig-
as pointedly to deny in 1890 that the Gala- nificance of what God was doing, and the dev-
tians issue was a landmark. astating consequences from such opposition.
The law in Galatians is not a vital question “The law was our schoolmaster to bring
and never has been. Those who have called us unto Christ, that we might be justified
it one of the old landmarks simply do not by faith.” In this scripture, the Holy Spirit
know what they are talking about. It never through the apostle is speaking especially
was an old landmark, and it never will of the moral law. The law reveals sin to us,
become such. These minds that have been and causes us to feel our need of Christ, and
wrought up in such an unbecoming manner, to flee unto him for pardon and peace by
and have manifested such fruits as have exercising repentance toward God and faith
been seen since the Minneapolis meeting, toward our Lord Jesus Christ.
may well begin to question whether a good An unwillingness to yield up preconceived
tree produces such evidently bitter fruit.13 opinions, and to accept this truth, lay at the
As we had neglected “the faith of Jesus” (a foundation of a large share of the opposi-
phrase that occurs at least four times in Ga- tion manifested at Minneapolis against the
latians in the context of the law14), when this Lord’s message through Brethren Waggoner
and Jones. By exciting that opposition,
12
  Ms30, 1889 ( June 1889, in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 375; Satan succeeded in shutting away from
see also pp. 212, 217, 367, 430, 724, 728)
13
  Ms55, 1890 (in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 841) “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but
14
  Gal. 2:16— “Knowing that a man is not justified by the Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh
works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and
have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by gave himself for me.” Gal. 3:22— “But the scripture hath
the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus
the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.” Gal 2:20— Christ might be given to them that believe.”
480 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 2

our people, in a great measure, the special landmark. Observe how Ellen White stated
power of the Holy Spirit that God longed this shortly after Minneapolis.
to impart to them. The enemy prevented Suppose that you blot out the testimony that
them from obtaining that efficiency which has been going during these last two years
might have been theirs in carrying the truth proclaiming the righteousness of Christ, who
to the world, as the apostles proclaimed it can you point to as bringing out special light
after the day of Pentecost. The light that is for the people? This message as it has been
to lighten the whole earth with its glory presented, should go to every church that
was resisted, and by the action of our own claims to believe the truth, and bring our
brethren has been in a great degree kept people up to a higher stand-point. Where
away from the world.15 are the builders that are carrying forward
the work of restoration? We want to see who
Attacking versus have presented to the world the heavenly
Restoring a Landmark credentials. God gives every man a chance to
take his place in the work. Let the people of
Simply put, the message that would have God tell what they have seen and heard and
restored the neglected landmark truth of handled of the word of life. Every worker has
“the faith of Jesus” was mistakenly thought his place; but God does not want any man to
to be an attack on the landmarks. We could think that no other message is to be heard
say in an attempt to defend the law, they re- but that which he may have given. We want
jected the gospel. There have been multiple the past message and the fresh message. Let
historical precedents for such a mistake, but the Spirit of God come into the heart. O that
such lessons from the past made the position we may realize the value of the price that has
much less excusable.16 been paid for our salvation! I entreat of you
The past messages conveying the land- to come nearer to God, that you may take
marks needed the fresh message (the Loud hold of the message for yourselves.17
Cry Message) emphasizing the neglected The struggle involved recognizing that the
advancing light was indeed part of the edifice
of truth, and not an attack on it. This has al-
15
  Lt 96, 1896 ( June 6, 1896, in EGW 1888 Materials, p.
ways been a challenge for God’s people. The
1575). See also 1895 Evangelism, Resources from a Period of
“Manifest Demonstration of the Spirit.” This compilation of
pioneers themselves had walked that narrow
the W. W. Prescott Armadale sermons explains the historical path, of accepting through diligent study and
and thematic connection between Prescott’s sermon “The the guidance of the Spirit new light, while not
Law in Christ; Or, the Relation Between the Law and the rejecting the light from the past, and while re-
Gospel” and this letter to Uriah Smith. In addition it pro- jecting errors on every side. But this experi-
vides an overview of Ellen White’s statements on the blend-
ence from the 1840’s was not continued, and
ing of the law and gospel, and the connection between the
commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.
its lack was vividly seen in the experience of
16
  Observe that both Christ (Matt. 5:17) and Paul (Rom. 1888 and the years following.
3:31) were accused of doing away with the law as they taught There are men among us who profess to
righteousness by faith. Ellen White observed this tendency understand the truth for these last days, but
in her sermon “Christ and the Law” preached the summer
after Minneapolis ( June 19, 1889) at Rome, New York. (See   RH03/18/1890, “Morning Talk,” given 02/04/1890 (in
17

Ms5, 1889, in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 337 ff.) EGW 1888 Materials, pp. 545, 546; edited from Ms9, 1890)
Volume 11 — Number 2 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 481

who will not calmly support of the gift of

investigate advanced 1896 prophecy, the message
truth. They are deter- would not have been
mined to make no “The light that is to lighten the
whole earth with its glory was heard to any significant
advance beyond the degree. But for three
stakes which they resisted, and by the action of our
own brethren has been in a great years following Minne-
have set, and will not
degree kept away from the world.” apolis it was sounded by
listen to those who,
they say, do not stand the messengers the Lord
by the old landmarks. had raised up, A. T. Jones
They are so self-sufficient that they cannot and E. J. Waggoner, backed by the endorse-
be reasoned with. They consider it a virtue ment of the Lord through Ellen White in
to be at variance with their brethren, and person.20
close the door, that light shall not find an The resistance to the message in the name
entrance to the people of God. It will require of defending the landmarks actually led to a
heavenly wisdom to know how to deal with very serious attack on these very landmarks
such cases. Light will come to God’s people, some 15 years after Minneapolis, as we will
and those who have sought to close the show. Thus it appears that the fear expressed
door will either repent or be removed out by the first generation workers who rejected
of the way. The time has come when a new
and resisted the Minneapolis message actually
impetus must be given to the work. There
came to pass as a result, at least in part, of their
are terrible scenes before us, and Satan is
seeking to keep from our knowledge the own course of action. The opposition to the
very things that God would have us know. concepts and/or experience of this landmark
God has messengers and messages for his had far reaching consequences, with which we
people. If ideas are presented that differ are still living today. It will be seen that it was
in some points from our former doctrines, the fallout of this rebellion that left the church
we must not condemn them without dili- vulnerable to counterfeits and frontal attacks.
gent search of the Bible to see if they are Amazingly, God in His wisdom, as the
true. We must fast and pray and search fruit of the rebellion matured, turned to and
the Scriptures as did the noble Bereans, to called on these very workers, the remaining
see if these things are so. We must accept first-generation laborers, to recount what they
every ray of light that comes to us. Through had seen in the early days. For it was these pio-
earnest prayer and diligent study of God’s
neers who had seen the beginning of the work,
word, dark things will be made plain to the
had sacrificially participated in the process of
understanding.18
laying down the foundations, and were solidly
The opposition to the message also convinced that God was in the movement.
sprung from the fact that it was unnatural to The delay caused by the rebellion also re-
the fallen human nature, and laid the glory sulted in the pioneers passing off the scene,
of that nature in the dust.19  Without the and their living witnesses being silenced re-
18
  ST05/26, 1890, paragraph 12, in article “Candid Investi-
garding the landmarks and our history. Thus
gation Necessary to an Understanding of the Truth” 20
  See extended documentation in Lest We Forget, Vol. 9, all
19
  Lt73, 1896 (October 12, 1896) (in 20MR117) four issues.
482 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 2

it was that the Spirit repeatedly called for re- through voice, pen, and presence. That is, those
publishing the pioneer witness, for reprinting who refused the light of 1888 were logically
of the writings, and recounting of the stories, led to question Ellen White’s inspiration. Faith
of those who had already died. These calls in the gift of prophecy given her was seriously
reached their peak of intensity in the years undermined. Even her long-standing associate,
clustered around 1905. However, the first in- Elder Uriah Smith, refused in a significant way
dications of the importance of such work were the light and the testimonies that had been
given in the previous decade. Let us retrace sent to him to counsel and correct him.22
this history as an introduction to the appeals Ellen White sensed the need for someone
to recall and reprint. with living experience in the rise and prog-
ress of the work and who also stood firmly
Need to Remember for the testimonies, whose influence would
While attacks on the church were noth- serve “to overcome this unsettled state of un-
ing new, the confusion that was coming in as belief.” This she stated in a letter on October
the result of the spiritual resistance within the 7, 1890, to the General Conference president,
church to the gospel message and its practi- Elder O. A. Olsen.
cal application, and the opposition to Ellen The influence of Elder Loughborough is
White’s ministry which such resistance oc- valuable in our churches. Just such a man
is needed, one who has stood unwaveringly
casioned, necessitated this work of reaffirm-
for the light that God has given to His
ing the fact that God was indeed leading the
people, while many have been changing
movement. The need for such recounting was their attitude toward this work of God. I
addressed in this context as early as 1890 in say let Elder Loughborough do a work that
the shadow of the rebellion of 1888.21 is suffering to be done in the churches. The
God repeatedly through Ellen White’s Lord would have his voice heard as was
ministry endorsed the Minneapolis message John’s, telling the things he has seen, and
that came in the years around 1888. As noted, that which he has heard, which he himself
she had stood since the Minneapolis meetings has experienced in the rise and progress of
solidly by the light God had sent through A. the third angel’s message.
T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner, and had extended …Let Elder Loughborough stand in his
her influence to support the work God was right place, as a Caleb, coming to the front
doing through them. Thus those who rejected and bearing a decided testimony in the
face of unbelief and doubts and skepticism.
the message also had to reject in some degree
the agency that was validating the message 22  Consider the condition of Uriah Smith described
through the following repeated references to him, all before
21
  This characterization of the 1888 event was given to October 1890. EGW 1888 Materials, pp. 86, 336, 417, 437,
Ellen White by the angel that forbade her from leaving the 438, 593, 596, 599, 604, 620, 621, 625, 628, 642, 643, 676,
Minneapolis Conference prematurely. See EGW 1888 Ma- 684, 704. The following are references to Smith within the
terials, pp. 1067, 1068; compare pp. 310, 314, 323, 323, 367, very letter next quoted, to Olsen, that shows his “position
688, 846, 1067, 1169, 1344, 1345, 1369, 1666, 1744; also and work” with others was to “unsettle the faith of the people
PC154, 10MR277. She continued to view what was hap- of God”: pp. 714, 715, 717. Smith later confessed his error,
pening as rebellion and insubordination as late as the end of but there is no evidence he grasped the message and ran
1901, as noted in the historical overview that follows. with it.
Volume 11 — Number 2 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 483

We are well able to go up and possess the dressed the message of righteousness by faith,
goodly land…. especially its practical applications. She had
Do not fasten Elder Loughborough in a barely arrived “down under” when in January
corner anywhere; do not bind him down to of 1892 she picked up the theme of ancient
any one special conference…. What we need Israel and its lessons for us who are in a similar
now is to cherish Elder Loughborough to
situation, on the edge of Jordan.
make as far as possible his experience serve
the cause of God in a wider sphere.23 Now when we are just on the borders of the
promised land, let none repeat the sin of the
The unbelief referred to here continued unfaithful spies…. The work which the Lord
to develop, showing itself in relation to oth- had prepared to do for them to manifest His
ers who should have been allowed to “stand in greatness and His favor to His people could
[their] right place.” In 1891 Ellen White and not be done because of their wicked unbelief
E. J. Waggoner were both removed from the and rebellion. Shall it be thus in these last
United States by sending them to mission as- days, just before we enter into the heavenly
signments oceans away in opposite directions. Canaan, that God’s people shall indulge the
Ellen White went to Australia. E. J. Waggoner spirit that was revealed by ancient Israel?26
was sent to England (“some of our people were (To be continued)
well pleased to have him removed”), and a vir-
tual ban was placed on publishing his work
in Battle Creek.24 Such resistance against the
message and messengers must be seen for its
role in what transpired over the next 15 years,
and which extends to our day. The issues are the
same; only the dates and names have changed.
While she was essentially in exile in Aus-
tralia, Ellen White continued to pursue the
same themes. From her far-off spot, her pen
was increasingly active.25  She repeatedly ad-
23
  Lt 20, 1890 (October 7, 1890, in EGW 1888 Materials,
pp. 716-719.) The entire letter is recommended reading; it is
found on pp. 714-719. See also article “Faithful Eyewitness”,
Lest We Forget, Vol. 6, No. 4, pp. 1, 2.) Notice in this letter
the references to biblical characters that were eyewitnesses at
critical times, especially the time to enter Canaan. It is well
here to remember that Ellen White told Elder Loughbor-
ough in 1878, “You have an experience valuable to the cause
of God. It must be made to tell for its full value.” (The Great States, the number returned to 400 or more per year the next
Second Advent Movement, 1992 edition, p. 484) three years, reaching a lifetime high of 472 in 1903. We will
24
  White, W. C., in WCW Letterbook 19, p. 344 graph this trend in the next issue as we consider a signficant
25
  The total yearly number of letters and manuscripts she event in her life in 1898.
wrote increased from 134 in 1891, the year she moved to 26
  Ms6, 1892 ( January 5, in PC141-143). She quoted
Australia, to 433 in 1899, the last full year she was there. Caleb’s words (“the language of faith”) to illustrate what is
After declining in 1900 during her move back to the United needed.
484 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 3

Volume 11 — Number 3
Third Quarter, 2001

A Second Look at the

Importance of the
Adventist Pioneers
With this issue we continue the series of four issues taking a second look at the importance of the Ad-
ventist pioneers.
Volume 11 — Number 3 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 485

A Second Look at—

The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers
Part 3
by Fred Bischoff

In this issue we pick up with the early 1890’s our review of the events that set a pattern for
the next 100 years and explain why we are still in this world. We will continue to find more
evidence of the increasing significance, after a century, of what the pioneers witnessed.

I n a letter to Dr. J. H. Kellogg October 17,

1892, she wrote of how “intensely practi-
cal” Christianity was.1  Five weeks later, on
after the image of Christ’s righteousness
and true holiness. The precious, golden links
of truth are not separate, detached, discon-
November 23, 1892 she wrote to O. A. Ol- nected doctrines; but link after link, form
sen, General Conference President a very sol- one string of golden truth, and constitute
a complete whole, with Christ as its living
emn and passionate letter using many similar
center. Salvation comes through practical
points made to Dr. Kellogg. She clearly ad-
godliness and faith in Jesus Christ. Faith
dressed “the angel of the church,” making the is made perfect through works, and is
following significant statement which placed evidenced in the character. To those who are
the truth of the Minneapolis message into the teaching the truth, whose hearts are impure,
context of “the anti-typical day of atonement” and who have not been converted, Christ
and revealed the lack of spiritual life in many. says, “What hast thou to do to declare my
She also fingered Satan’s role in the ongoing statutes? Be ye clean that bear the vessels of
cover-up and confusion, which we can see the Lord.” Oh, what truths we have—full of
would make even more essential the work of power, and it is not possible to controvert
recalling those events and truths that made us these Bible doctrines. There is no truth in
who we were as a people. heaven or in earth that would affect some
The forgiveness of sins and iniquities and characters, although it might be presented
transgressions, belongs in a special sense in all power and matchless purity and love-
to this time. We are in the anti-typical day liness, because the heart does not love the
of atonement, and every soul should now practice of these holy sentiments. The truth
be humbling himself before God, seeking we have set before us for the past few years,
pardon for his transgressions and sins, and is immense in its importance, reaching into
accepting the justifying grace of Christ, the heaven and compassing eternity. Satan and
sanctifying of the soul by the operations of his confederacy of evil have made every
the Holy Spirit of Christ; thus the carnal effort to cover up, to confuse minds, to make
nature is transformed, renewed in holiness of none effect the precious, glorious truths
of God’s word. We are living in strangely
1
  Lt20, 1892, an extract of which is published in 19MR91, solemn times, and at the very time when the
92. people of God should be wide awake, many
486 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 3

are asleep or dead spiritually. There is great Very significantly, on September 19, 1895,
need of much work being done. Every indi- in another letter to Elder Olsen, Ellen White
vidual member of the church should look to stated that this deficiency was the root cause
the Captain for orders.2 of the “the spirit of domination” that had de-
The next month she wrote to the General veloped in the administration of the church,
Conference brethren a letter that was read at and that had put the leadership “in the track of
the General Conference session one month Romanism.” She stated specifically,
later in January 1893.  That letter addressed a The righteousness of Christ by faith has
proposal that would weaken the organization been ignored by some; for it is contrary to
of the church. She was led to review briefly the their spirit and their whole life experience.
history of the church. The highlight of the let- Rule, rule, has been their course of action….
ter was the paragraph that begins, “The work Their human invention originating with
is soon to close.” In this recounting of the past the specious devices of Satan, appears fair
she stated for the first time the oft-repeated, enough to the blinded eyes of men, because
combined promise/warning, “We have nothing it is inherent in their nature….4
to fear for the future, except as we shall forget We can see in this testimony the two-fold
the way the Lord has led us, and his teaching error of failing to learn the lessons of his-
in our past history.” The “if ” statements that tory (here the larger history of the Christian
immediately followed were highly significant: church with its lessons about Romanism) tied
We are now a strong people, if we will put with failing to internalize the gospel princi-
our trust in the Lord; for we are handling ples, those character qualities of God Himself
the mighty truths of the word of God. We as He deals with sinners. Is it any wonder that
have everything to be thankful for. If we confusion over our own history would soon be
walk in the light as it shines upon us from prominently addressed?
the living oracles of God, we shall have large The following May in another letter to El-
responsibilities, corresponding to the great der Olsen, she voiced the sad possibilities of
light given us of God.3 what such a path would mean for the special
As the 1890’s unfolded, confusion over the work given to the Advent movement.
truths and experience of righteousness by faith The natural heart is not to bring its own
wrought havoc at the heart of the work. “Truth tainted, corrupting principles into the work
… immense in its importance, reaching into of God. There must be no concealing of
heaven and compassing eternity” struggled for the principles of our faith. The third angel’s
the light of day against unbelief that would message is to be sounded by God’s people.
forget God’s past leading and teaching by re- It is to swell to the loud cry. The Lord has
jecting both in the present tense. a time appointed when he will bind off the
work; but when is that time? When the
2
  Lt22, 1892 (published in PH002, pp. 23-28, entitled “The
truth to be proclaimed for these last days
Need of a Converted Ministry.” The paragraph quoted is
found on p. 25. This is one of the most passionate letters ever 4
  This letter (Lt55, 1895) was published first in Special Tes-
penned by Ellen White. It is highly recommended for care- timonies to Ministers and Workers (Series A, No. 9, 1897), pp.
ful reflection and meditation. 16-21, entitled “Thou Shalt Have No Other Gods Before
3
  Lt32, 1892 (December 12, published in GCDB, January Me.” It has also been republished in TM359-364 and EGW
29, 1893). 1888 Materials, pp. 1425-1454.
Volume 11 — Number 3 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 487

shall go forth as a witness to all nations, then

shall the end come. If the power of Satan 1896
can come into the very temple of God, and “If the power of Satan can come into
manipulate things as he pleases, the time of the very temple of God, and manipulate
preparation will be prolonged.5 things as he pleases, the time of prepara-
tion will be prolonged.”
“Soon” is Prolonged
The Advent movement from its earli- the Master should come, so many would
est days had viewed Christ’s coming as being be found unready. God’s unwillingness to
soon. How long would the preparation for it have His people perish, has been the reason
“be prolonged”? At least 130 years, as we will of so long delay.6
see. The spiritual condition revealed in re-
2) They were woven together in 1883 in a de-
sponse to the issues surrounding Minneapolis
scription of the failure of the Millerites to
were by no means unique to that time, though
accept the third angel’s message, and ap-
the length to which it was addressed was. The
plied more broadly to those who had ac-
better we can see that this condition applied
cepted that message.
before the 1890’s, the better we will also see
that it is yet pertinent for us years later. Had Adventists, after the great disap-
Certainly the statement just quoted from pointment in 1844, held fast their faith,
1896 still speaks with meaning to us today, and followed on unitedly in the opening
explaining painfully why we are still here. providence of God, receiving the message
of the third angel and in the power of the
Several themes are used to describe this one
Holy Spirit proclaiming it to the world,
reality. Unbelief is the core theme, but this
they would have seen the salvation of God,
is manifested in a rebellious rejection of the the Lord would have wrought mightily
preparation necessary, and consequently in not with their efforts, the work would have been
working with God to prepare others. completed, and Christ would have come ere
Let’s briefly step aside from our chrono- this to receive His people to their reward….
logical review to consider in their own order For forty years did unbelief, murmuring,
these recurring themes over a larger span of and rebellion shut out ancient Israel from
history of the Advent movement. the land of Canaan. The same sins have
delayed the entrance of modern Israel into
1) They were mentioned as early as 1868 in the heavenly Canaan. In neither case were
a testimony to the church at Olcott, New the promises of God at fault. It is the unbe-
York, some 24 years after the passing of the lief, the worldliness, unconsecration, and
time, already considered a “long delay.” strife among the Lord’s professed people
The long night of gloom is trying, but the that have kept us in this world of sin and
morning is deferred in mercy, because if sorrow so many years.7
The mention of the 1844 Adventists was
5
  Lt83, 1896 (May 22, 1896; in EGW 1888 Materials, p. edited and republished in histories of the Ad-
1525). This theme of a preparation necessary, without which
God must delay the end, was explicitly addressed as early as
1868. 6
  PH098, p. 16; included in 2T194.
488 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 3

vent movement in 1884, 1888, 1904, and 1911, If every watchman … had given the trumpet
continuing the parallel with Israel of old. a certain sound, the world might ere this
The history of ancient Israel is a striking illus- have heard the message of warning.10
tration of the past experience of the Adven- 4) The themes were found again in the Nov.
tist body. God led his people in the Advent 14, 1894 letter to Edson and Emma White.
movement, even as he led the children of
This statement was included in several pe-
Israel from Egypt. In the great disappoint-
ment their faith was tested as was that of the
riodical articles in 1895 and 1896.
Hebrews at the Red Sea. Had they still trusted If those who claim to have a living experi-
to the guiding hand that had been with them ence in the things of God had done their
in their past experience, they would have seen appointed work as the Lord ordained, the
of the salvation of God. If all who had labored whole world would have been warned, and
unitedly in the work in 1844 had received the the Lord Jesus would have come to our
third angel’s message, and proclaimed it in world with power and great glory.11
the power of the Holy Spirit, the Lord would
have wrought mightily with their efforts. A 5) They were clearly stated in the 1896 letter just
flood of light would have been shed upon the quoted at the end of the previous section.
world. Years ago the inhabitants of the earth 6) They were given in a mission appeal in Oc-
would have been warned, the closing work tober of 1898. This statement was repub-
completed, and Christ would have come for lished in 1900, 1901, and 1908.
the redemption of his people.8
Had the purpose of God been carried out by
3) They were penned in a letter January 9, His people in giving the message of mercy
1893 in the context of Minneapolis. This to the world, Christ would have come to
same statement was in turn given to the the earth, and the saints would ere this have
General Conference session in 18939  and received their welcome into the city of God.12
repeated yet again in 1904 and 1909. 7) They were embodied in another communi-
8
 4SP291. This statement was republished in both editions cation first given to the General Confer-
of The Great Controversy in 1888 and 1911 (pp. 457, 458). ence in session in 1903. This was repeated
Very significantly it was also included in 1904 in “Counsels
in several publications in 1908.
Often Repeated” with this added setting: “Upon us is shin-
ing the accumulated light of past ages. The record of Israel’s Brethren and sisters, from the light given
forgetfulness has been preserved for our enlightenment. In me, I know that if the people of God had
this age God has set His hand to gather unto Himself a preserved a living connection with Him,
people from every nation, kindred, and tongue. In the advent
movement He has wrought for His heritage, even as He 10
  Lt77, 1893 (in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 1129); 1904: RH,
wrought for the Israelites in leading them from Egypt. In November 24, 1904, par. 6; 1909: 9T29.
the great disappointment of 1844 the faith of His people was 11
  Lt84, 1894 (in 16MR38); 1895: GCB, February 22, 1895,
tested as was that of the Hebrews at the Red Sea. Had the par. 3; 1896: HM, August 1, 1896, par. 6. It is significant that
Adventists in the early days still trusted to the guiding Hand this past tense statement was revised in 1910 into the future
that had been with them in their past experience, they would tense in RH, March 24, 1910, par. 16.
have seen of the salvation of God.” (8T115, 116). These are 12
  AUCR, October 15, 1898, par. 12 (The mission appeal
but a few times she paralleled the Advent movement with was also published the same year in PH004, p. 6.); 1900:
that of Israel between Egypt and Canaan. 6T450; 1901: GCB, April 4, 1901, par. 2; 1908: Monthly Mis-
9
  GCDB, February 28, 1893, par. 5. sionary Reading, May 9, 1908, par. 9.
Volume 11 — Number 3 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 489

if they had obeyed His Word, they would I have not, I think, revealed the entire work-
today be in the heavenly Canaan.13 ings that led me here to Australia. Perhaps
It is clear that the Lord wanted us to know you may never fully understand the matter.
why “soon” was delayed. As the time has been The Lord was not in our leaving America.
prolonged, the need for the faith-building effects He did not reveal that it was his will that I
should leave Battle Creek. The Lord did not
of recounting our history has increased propor-
plan this, but he let you all move after your
tionately. Ellen White sensed her role in this own imaginings. The Lord would have had
work, even as she called on others to fulfill theirs. W. C. White, his mother, and her workers
remain in America. We were needed at the
More Evidences of Unbelief heart of the work, and had your spiritual
perception discerned the true situation, you
While in Australia, Ellen White was di- would never have consented to the move-
rected to respond to the teaching of John Bell ments made. But the Lord read the hearts
of Melbourne, whose writings were apparently of all. There was so great a willingness to
placing the time for the three angels’ messages have us leave, that the Lord permitted this
into the future. How she dealt with this situa- thing to take place. Those who were weary
tion presaged her repeated counsels some ten of the testimonies borne were left without
years later. She wrote two manuscripts refuting the persons who bore them. Our separation
from Battle Creek was to let men have their
his views, which, she stated, were “a mixture of
own will and way, which they thought supe-
truth and error.” She affirmed “the great way- rior to the way of the Lord.
marks of truth” and recounted the history of The result is before you. Had you stood in
the Advent movement.14 the right position the move would not have
Seven months after the May 22, 1896 let- been made at that time. The Lord would
ter to President Olsen, she was impressed to have worked for Australia by other means
pull the curtain aside to address what was be- and a strong influence would have been held
hind her move to Australia. She wrote of the at Battle Creek, the great heart of the work.
matter in another letter to Olsen. We need to There we should have stood shoulder to
see the significance of this manifestation of shoulder, creating a healthful atmosphere to
unbelief and rebellion. be felt in all our conferences. It was not the
Lord who devised this matter. I could not
13
  GCB, March 30, 1903, par. 25; 1908: AU Gleaner, No- get one ray of light to leave America. But
vember 4, 1908, par. 2; LUH, November 19, 1908, par. 2; when the Lord presented this matter to me
PH010, p. 3. as it really was, I opened my lips to no one,
14
  Ms31, 1896 and Ms32, 1896 (November 8, 1896, in because I knew that no one would discern
17MR1-23); see 4Bio272-274. Extracts of these manuscripts the matter in all its bearings. When we left,
are included in the next issue. This counsel would appear relief was felt by many, but not so much by
to be as applicable to those who place the three angels’ yourself, and the Lord was displeased; for
messages in the remote past. Bell’s response was positive:
he had set us to stand at the wheels of the
“John [Bell] has taken a splendid position on the testimony
moving machinery at Battle Creek.15
concerning his book. He has set aside his erroneous views
altogether, and stands in the best position I have known him
at all.” (A. G. Daniells letter in 11 WCW, p. 435, quoted in 15
  Lt127, 1896 (December 1, 1896; in EGW 1888 Materi-
4Bio274). als, pp. 1622, 1623).
490 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 3

Another seemingly minor event occurred In May of the next year, some ten years
around 1898 that, in the overall flow of events, after addressing the confused ideas regarding
further adds weight to the significance of the the landmarks, she picked up again the theme
missed opportunities that unbelief experi- of the pillars, unbelief, and great importance
enced in the face of truth that was “immense of the Minneapolis message.
in its importance.” This window into what With many there is an apparent desire to be
was happening in the 1890’s relates to Ellen much in prayer with God, and yet when the
White’s understanding of her own life, that is, word comes from the Lord, they are startled
whether she would live to see Christ return. into resistance, and they exclaim against it
As recounted by her son W. C. White at the and the messenger as did the Jews, saying,
1913 General Conference session, God had “He is tearing away the very pillars of our
opened to her in a dream while in Australia faith.” In their blindness they do not compre-
hend what constitute the pillars of faith.
whether God’s people would go in to “possess
This departure from God and his word has
the land” in her lifetime.16
for a long time been coming in; and it was
The Lord has not told her how long she God who called the attention of several of
will live. He has not told her in a posi- our brethren to the Scriptures, calling upon
tive way that she is to die; but she expects them to dig for the truth which had been
to rest in the grave a little time before the buried beneath customs and traditions, as
Lord comes. About fifteen years ago, in one for hidden treasure.
of her night visions, she came out of a very … For a few years in the past, and especially
dark place into the bright light, and Father since the Minneapolis meeting, truths have
was with her. When he saw her by his side been made known that have been of great
he exclaimed in great surprise, “What, have value to the world and to the people of God.
you been there too, Ellen?” She always The way has been made so plain that honest
understood that to mean that the Lord hearts cannot but receive the truth. But
would let her rest in the grave a little while there are still treasures to be searched for.
before the Lord comes. She has been trying Let the shaft which has begun to work the
to work with reference to that. Oftentimes mine of truth sink deep, and it will yield rich
she has had messages to hasten her work,— and precious treasures.18
the work of preparing her books,—because
she had but a short time in which to work.
Upon her return to the United States in
She has been endeavoring to get her writ- September 1900, events rapidly unfolded that
ings into book form, so that they may be of led to the increased calls to recount our his-
service to the church.17  [See Insert of graph, tory. She seemed to sense what was coming.
“Number of EGW Letters and Manuscripts In the opening section of Volume 6 of Testi-
Combined by Year.”] monies for the Church she penned these words,
16
  Recall the oft-recurring theme of Israel at Jordan, ready
published near the end of 1900, almost imme-
to cross, but in unbelief feeling that the land cannot be taken. diately upon her arrival from her exile:
(As an example, Ms6, 1893, in PC142). Now is the time for the last warning to be
17
  GCB, June 1, 1913 par. 11 (quoted also in 6Bio445). See given. There is a special power in the presen-
also in the light of this dream the graph of the yearly num-
ber of letters and manuscripts. The need to write was clearly   Ms75, 1899 (published in EGW 1888 Materials, pp.
18

very urgent. 1687, 1689).

Volume 11 — Number 3 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 491

the old landmarks of truth, experience, and

c. 1898 duty, and we are to stand firmly in defense
“She always understood that to mean of our principles, in full view of the world.19
that the Lord would let her rest in the A few months later on her way to the
grave a little while before the Lord 1901 General Conference session, she was
comes. She has been trying to work with struck unconscious for 12 hours on March 9
reference to that” (William C. White). when God revealed to her the condition of the
church from His perspective. She stated:
tation of the truth at the present time; but There flashed before me a presentation of the
how long will it continue? Only a little great mercy and goodness of God in contrast
while. If there was ever a crisis, it is now. with the perversity of His people…. I felt my
All are now deciding their eternal destiny. soul fainting at the thought of the situation.
Men need to be aroused to realize the The experience was too much for me.20
solemnity of the time, the nearness of the God strengthened her to continue on her
day when human probation shall be ended. trip. At her first address to the General Con-
Decided efforts should be made to bring the ference in session, she took them back to 1891
message for this time prominently before and repeatedly stated that while the leaders
the people. The third angel is to go forth of God’s people had assented to the light of
with great power. Let none ignore this work righteousness by faith the last ten years, they
or treat it as of little importance. continued to fail to incorporate that truth into
The light we have received upon the third
their practical lives.
angel’s message is the true light. The mark
of the beast is exactly what it has been The brethren assented to the light God had
proclaimed to be. Not all in regard to this given, but there were those connected with
matter is yet understood, nor will it be our institutions, especially with the Review
understood until the unrolling of the scroll; and Herald Office and the Conference, who
but a most solemn work is to be accom- brought in elements of unbelief, so that the
plished in our world. The Lord’s command light that was given was not acted upon.
to His servants is: “Cry aloud, spare not, lift It was assented to, but no special change
up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My was made to bring about such a condition
people their transgression, and the house of of things that the power of God could be
Jacob their sins.” Isaiah 58:1. revealed among his people….
There is to be no change in the general Year after year the same acknowledgment was
features of our work. It is to stand as clear made, but the principles which exalt a people
and distinct as prophecy has made it. We were not woven into the work. God gave them
are to enter into no confederacy with the clear light as to what they should do, and what
world, supposing that by so doing we could they should not do, but they departed from
accomplish more. If any stand in the way, that light, and it is a marvel to me that we
to hinder the advancement of the work in stand in as much prosperity as we do today.
the lines that God has appointed, they will It is because of the great mercy of our God,
displease God. No line of truth that has
made the Seventh-day Adventist people 19
 6T16, 17.
what they are is to be weakened. We have 20
  Recounted later in Ms29, 1902 (published in 5Bio57, 58).
492 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 3

in charge of the school and the move. That

not because of our righteousness, but that his
name should not be dishonored in the world.21
fall Magan had a relapse of typhoid fever and
We may well ask ourselves that if it was a had to leave the school for a time to recuper-
marvel over 100 years ago, should we marvel ate.24  In response to a letter he sent her, Ellen
even more today, when we count our mem- White wrote to encourage him. She shared an
bers in the millions and our institutions in the inspired perspective on where the church was,
thousands? Do we grasp “the great mercy of and again spoke of rebellion.
our God” as we ought, “the great mercy and God’s people have been far behind. Human
goodness” manifested to His unworthy church? agencies under the divine planning may
Later in the same talk, she again used the recover something of what is lost because
word “rebellion” to describe the condition of the people who had great light did not have
key people: corresponding piety, sanctification, and zeal
in working out God’s specified plans. They
Why, I ask you, are men who have not
have lost to their own disadvantage what they
brought self into subjection allowed to stand
might have gained to the advancement of the
in important positions of truth and handle
truth if they had carried out the plans and
sacred things? They have grown to the stature
will of God. Man cannot possibly stretch over
of men, but they have brought with them
that gulf that has been made by workers who
their childish tendencies. God does not want
have not been following the divine Leader.
any such thing. He has made provision for
We may have to remain here in this world
all to have in them the grace of Christ. No
because of insubordination many more years,
others will enter heaven. There has been one
as did the children of Israel; but for Christ’s
rebellion there, and there will not be another.
sake, His people should not add sin to sin
We have been given an opportunity to get
by charging God with the consequence of
rid of every kind of rebellion.22
their own wrong course of action. Now, have
The question of whether “every kind of re- men who claim to believe the Word of God
bellion” was indeed removed from the church learned their lesson that obedience is better
at that time began to be answered some eight than sacrifice? “He hath shewed thee (this
months later. One of the positive changes rebellious people), O man, what is good;
coming from the 1901 session was the vote to and what doth the Lord require of thee, but
move the college out of Battle Creek.23  With to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk
difficulty and against opposition the move was humbly with thy God?”25
made. E. A. Sutherland and P. T. Magan were What would be the result of rebellion? Cer-
tainly those working submissively to the lead-
21
  GCB, April 3, 1901 par. 1 & 3 (This entire address is ing of the Spirit would have otherwise avoid-
highly significant.) able difficulties and burdens, as did Magan26 
22
  GCB, April 3, 1901 par. 12; see also W. W. Prescott’s
appeal which tied the pioneer days of the movement to the 24
  For God and C.M.E., p. 92.
Minneapolis message, and declared, “ For the past thirteen 25
  Lt184, 1901 (December 7, 1901, published in 20MR312,
years this light has been rejected and turned against by many, 313). Observe that the truth stated here (“Man cannot pos-
and they are rejecting it and turning from it to-day….” He sibly stretch over that gulf ”) is the same human inability that
made a powerful plea for repentance. (GCB, April 18, 1901, Miller experienced in his dream (EW82, 83).
p. 321; published in Lest We Forget, Vol. 10, No. 2, p. 2). 26
  Magan’s burden included the loss of his wife. Less than
23
 5Bio98. three years after the 1901 letter, Ida died. Ellen White made
Volume 11 — Number 3 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 493

of the pioneers’ lives, as had occurred since

1901 the early days of the Advent movement,
“We may have to remain here in this when the statement was made in 1884 that
world because of insubordination many had the Millerites accepted the third angel’s
more years, as did the children of Israel; message, the work would have been quickly
but for Christ’s sake, His people should finished. It is another thing for the delay to
not add sin to sin by charging God with extend “many more years” beyond the lives of
the consequence of their own wrong the longest-lived pioneers, for no eyewitness
course of action.” to remain alive to lend their faith-building
influence in person (as did Moses, Caleb,
and Joshua) to what God was doing from the
and others. Certainly the gulf thus created by
beginning. So while the counsel regarding
unbelief would be both a barrier to the freedom
the importance of the platform of truth that
the Spirit needed to pour out His power to fin-
had been laid in the beginning of the work
ish the work, and a hazard into which unguard-
continued as it had from the very early years
ed workers and others might fall. And certainly
(at least 1858), the need was becoming more
“many more years” would pass in which God’s
and more critical for affirming the truth of
original plans would be delayed. Again, the his-
the landmarks by recounting the stories and
tory of the church of the Old Testament was
putting the testimonies into writing that
referred to as a parallel story. Can we see again
would last the “many more years” beyond the
the real reasons why we are still here? Are we
lives of the eyewitnesses.
charging God with delaying the end of sin, or
are we going to enter into the reality of our (To be continued)
“own wrong course of action”? May God help
us to see things as He sees them!
We must note here that while the issue of
delay at its heart is always the same (unbelief
and rebellion), the delay here being project- Reflection
ed is on a vastly different scale from what it Does the passing of time decrease or in-
had been previously. It is one thing for God’s crease the importance of understanding
work not to be completed at the beginning our past?

these observations about the effort to apply gospel principles

to the educational work, the difficulty experienced, and the
tragic outcome in the death of Ida Magan. “You see the work
that has been established here. You see that advancement has
been made, and that the education has been carried forward
in right lines. This work of opposition and dissatisfaction has
come from the devil. It has cost the life of a wife and mother….
I speak the truth as God has presented it to me. Sister Magan
died as a martyr, right among her own brethren. My brethren,
this work of hurting one another does not pay.” (Ms54, 1904; a
talk given May 23, 1904, published in SpM353).
494 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 3

Insert

Number of EGW
Number
Letters and
Manuscripts Combined by Year

100

150

200

250

300

350

400

450

500
50
0
1845 3
1
1847 4
3
1849 8
27
1851 15

Number of EGW Letters and Manuscripts Combined by Year

5
1853 13
11
1855 5
9
1857 13
5
1859 37
26
1861 39
30
1863 25
22
1865 20
17
1867 30
54
1869 19
29
1871 33
40
1873 46
112
[Link]

1875 54
81
1877 54
88
1879 60
Year

81
1881 32
48
1883 35
78
1885 75
205
1887 110
109
1889 110
188
1891 134
162
1893 238
262
1895 240
260
1897 407
381
1899 433
310
1901 400
408
1903 472
306
1905 332
300
1907 308
262
1909 159
135
1911 86
52
1913 17
9
1915 1 50 100 150 200 250 300 350 400 450

Vol. 11, No. 3 - Referenced on pages 4-5.

Volume 11 — Number 3 Number of EGW Letters and Manuscripts Combined by Year | 495
496 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 4

Volume 11 — Number 4
Fourth Quarter, 2001

A Second Look at the

Importance of the
Adventist Pioneers
With this issue we conclude the series of four issues taking a second look at the importance of the Ad-
ventist pioneers.
Volume 11 — Number 4 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 497

A Second Look at—

The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers
Part 4 (Conclusion)
by Fred Bischoff

We are attempting a brief and focused overview of the history of the Seventh-day Adventist
church. From its roots in the Advent awakening some 30 years before the church organized,we
are tracing down to the crisis 40 years after. This emergency was the greatest threat yet to the
church’s mission and existence. We pick up here as events in 1901 transition into 1902. Can we
learn anything for our day? Can the alpha teach us of the omega? Read carefully the extracts
that begin on page 3, “Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!”

C onfusion was increasing as the church was

growing. Even the messengers of the Min-
neapolis message1  were susceptible. Reflecting
he was supported in this, at least to some de-
gree, by the very men God had used to bring
the message some 14 years earlier that would
back on the 1901 Session, Ellen White observed have facilitated the finishing of the work of the
how both Prescott and Waggoner were hold- gospel.3  And A. F. Ballenger began adding his
ing “sentiments” that were erroneous. She said,
“The ideas of some regarding a great experience 3
  J. H. Kellogg gives credit at the end of the preface to
called and supposed to be sanctification, have his book The Living Temple to the help E. J. Waggoner and
been the alpha of a train of deception which will A. T. Jones had given him on the manuscript. Speaking of
deceive and ruin the souls of those who receive the book, Waggoner stated in a January 14, 1903 letter to
Prescott, “I cannot detect anything radically wrong in it.”
them.” She “was led to speak words intended to Jones was on the subcommittee commissioned to examine
counteract” Waggoner’s “overdrawn expressions the manuscript and voted with the majority ( Jones, Kellogg,
frequently used… at the conference.”2 and David Paulson) to print it. In contrast W. W. Prescott
Events rapidly occurred the next year was the lone vote against publication. (See 5Bio290, 291.)
that necessitated the repeated calls that Ellen We have no record of Jones or Waggoner publicly opposing
Kellogg’s concepts, as Prescott did repeatedly in his Review
White began to make in increasing frequency
editorials. Prescott clearly parted company with Waggoner,
at that time. Two of the churches ministries as noted in his November 14, 1904 letter to Waggoner. (See
remaining in Battle Creek were destroyed by Lest We Forget, Vol. 10, No. 2, p. 4.) See also Lt279, 1904
fire. Dr. J. H. Kellogg openly moved, against (written 08/01/1904) to “Brethren Paulson, Sadler, Jones,
the counsel of Ellen White as well as other key and Waggoner” where she quotes a Speaker in a dream she
workers, to promote views of God that directly had, “Dr. Kellogg … has refused to wear My yoke, and unless
he is converted I will separate from him and from those who
attacked the sanctuary doctrine. Amazingly,
sustain him in his self-exaltation.” She later describes seeing
1
  The messengers are identified in Lt86, 1895 (September Jesus appeal to both messengers. “Our Counsellor then laid
25, 1895; in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 1455). See Lest We His hands on the shoulders of Elders A. T. Jones and E. J.
Forget, Vol. 9, Nos. 1-3 for more references. Waggoner, and said, ‘You are confused. You are in the mist
2
  Lt269, 1903 (December 14, 1903; in 10MR356, 357). and fog. You have need of the heavenly anointing.’” (Pub-
498 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 4

influence to interpretations of Scripture that allowed to “disturb the foundation of the faith
also undermined the landmark understanding upon which we have been building ever since
of the sanctuary ministry of Christ since 1844.4 the message came in 1842, 1843, and 1844.”6
A week later, still addressing the 1903 ses-
Renewed Call for the sion, as she made an appeal for the work in
Pioneers’ Witness the South where G. I. Butler had returned to
church employment, she spoke of the need for
Just 13 days before the first fire, Ellen
the surviving pioneers:
White wrote on February 5, 1902, a significant
Let us take hold of the work in the Southern
letter to one of the pioneers, S. N. Haskell, in
states intelligently. I rejoice that Brother Butler
which she spoke at length of the importance is with us in this work. I have known that the
of the role of these tried workers, mentioning time would come when he would again take
several by name with their contribution.5  With his place in the work. I want you to appreciate
this letter began anew the theme on which she the trials that he has passed through, and to
had briefly focused in the previous decade. help him all you can. God desires the gray-
This would be a recurrent topic she would haired pioneers, the men who acted a part
write about at least through 1910. The death in the work when the first, second and third
of Uriah Smith, March 6, 1903, only added to angels’ messages were first given, to stand in
the importance of what she was saying. their place in His work to-day. They are not to
To the delegates at the 1903 General Con- drop out of sight. We commit Brother Butler
ference session, she openly called for people to to you, in the name of the God of Israel, asking
you to help him all you can. And Elder Butler
leave Battle Creek and to learn the lessons of the
must plan to have others share his burdens.7
fires. She recounted how Magan and Suther-
land moved the school out in response to God’s Later that year and the next she wrote let-
counsel, but how before its burning the publish- ters to G. I. Butler eloquently addressing again
ing house had engaged in business that violated the need for the pioneers’ witness.   In 1904
8

heavenly principles. In addressing the needs of she also wrote an article “The Foundations of
putting the sanitarium on a proper foundation, Our Faith.”   The next year at least ten docu-
9

she encouraged the leaders to acknowledge and ments contained the call, at least five in 1906,
support Dr. Kellogg, who in turn must have his and one each in 1908 and 1910.   It seems
10

feet “planted on the truth of the living God” and clear that these repeated counsels were writ-
leave the “spurious scientific theories” that are ten in continuation of the need she had been
“stealing away the landmarks and undermin- 6  GCB, April 6, 1903, par. 27 and 35 (April 3, 1903). Ex-
ing the pillars of our faith.” Nothing should be tracts included herein.
7
  GCB, April 14, 1903, par. 38 (April 10, 1903, in EGW
lished in 21MR174-177; quotes are from pp. 175, 176; there 1888 Materials, p. 1801).
is much more of significance in the letter.) 8
  Lt105, 1903 ( June 1, 1903, in 17MR344-347) and Lt237,
4
  Ms59, 1905 (published in MR760, p. 4). Extracts of her 1904 ( July 14, 1904, in 19MR308-312). Extracts included
manuscript regarding A. F. Ballenger’s views are included in herein and in the next issue.
the next issue. Ballenger is also mentioned in many of the 9
  SpTB02, 1904, pp. 51-59. Extracts included in the next
others extracted documents. issue.
5
  Lt47, 1902 (published in 20MR219-222). Extracts of this 10
  References and extracts of each of these 17 documents
letter are included herein. are included in the next two issues.
Volume 11 — Number 4 A Second Look at— The Importance of the Adventist Pioneers | 499

addressing at least since 1890, but now which Through all of this, the role of Ellen White’s
was greatly multiplied in its seriousness and ministry remained pivotal. Without that testi-
importance. (See the extracts on next page.) mony of Jesus through His messenger, the church
These calls that went forth were in the would indeed be left to flounder. It is thus that
context of the Minneapolis message and the we need what these documents still record of
landmarks, and in essence said, “If you are those years, for the church’s need over a hundred
not going to finish the house, at least don’t years ago is ours today to an even greater degree.
tear up the foundations. Leave them for an- It was in light of this history that the Lord
other generation who will come and finish the shared with Ellen White the burden that she
building.” The confusion resulting from the wrote about so extensively. And she addressed
rebellion traced through the preceding years the importance of her writings as the church
would blind those who had not seen the early entered deeper and deeper into the time when
working of God in the movement, draw key the preparation was being prolonged, when we
workers away from church, and lessen confi- would have to remain in this world many more
dence in the biblical landmarks that made us years, when no pioneer would remain alive. Her
a people. In addition, as noted before and as writings would be essential, and eventually her
we will trace, one by one, those who had lived will established her estate to preserve and pub-
through the founding years were dying. lish them. Speaking of the role of her writings
The condition of the church in 1904 evoked in the years beyond her life, she wrote in 1907:
similar counsel to that given some 15 years ear- Abundant light has been given to our people
lier on the heels of Minneapolis, when she stated in these last days. Whether or not my life is
“a reformation must go through the churches.”11  spared, my writings will constantly speak, and
In an article entitled, “A Call to Repentance” their work will go forward as long as time shall
which was published in the December 15, 1904, last. My writings are kept on file in the office,
Review, she echoed the need that, if anything, and even though I should not live, these words
had worsened as the years passed. that have been given to me by the Lord will
still have life and will speak to the people.13
In every church in our land, there is needed
confession, repentance, and reconversion. The But what of the writings of other pioneers,
disappointment of Christ is beyond descrip- other eyewitnesses of how God had worked,
tion…. Christ is humiliated in his people. who while not inspired messengers must still
The first love is gone, the faith is weak, there tell what they had seen and heard and han-
is need of a thorough transformation…. I can dled? She was instructed repeatedly to call for
not fail to see that the light which God has their participation.
given me is not favorable to our ministers or The only pioneers still alive besides Ellen
our churches. You have left your first love. Self- White when this call was reaching its peak were
righteousness is not the wedding-garment. A J. L. Prescott, G. I. Butler, George Amadon, S.
failure to follow the clear light of truth is our N. Haskell, and J. N. Loughborough. Observe
fearful danger. The message to the Laodicean
below when the other prominent first-gener-
church reveals our condition as a people.12
  Lt371, 1907 (October 23), published as “My Work and
13

11
  Ms30, 1889 (published in EGW 1888 Materials, p. 356). My Helpers” in PH116, pp. 13, 14 (also 1SM, p. 55 and 6Bio
12
  RH12/15/1904, paragraphs 8 & 9. 445).
500 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 4

ation Seventh-day Adventists had died. (The Those alive when these documents were
bolded names are those who wrote extensively.) written eventually died in the following years:

Pioneer Year of Death Pioneer Year of Death

Rachel Oakes Preston 1868 Amadon, George 1913
Bates, Joseph 1872 Prescott, J. L. 1915
White, James 1881 White, Ellen 1915
Edson, Hiram 1882 Butler, G. I. 1918
Pierce, Stephen 1883 Haskell, S. N. 1922
Andrews, J. N. 1883 Loughborough, J. N. 1924
Byington, John 1887
Farnsworth, William 1888 Thus we come to where we must share
portions of the multiple documents written to
Waggoner, J. H. 1889
address the need. On page 3 begins the extracts
Cottrell, Roswell F. 1892
of 24 manuscripts, letters, and articles, which
Cornell, Merritt E. 1893 we have entitled “Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!”
Smith, Uriah 1903 The question remains for you, dear reader:
What will you do in response to these calls?

1907
“Whether or not my life is spared, my writings will constantly speak, and their work will
go forward as long as time shall last.”
Volume 11 — Number 4 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 501

Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!

Key Extracts of 24 Documents — 1896-1910 (Part 2)
Fred Bischoff, Compiler

W e begin here to present extracts from documents written over a 15-year period calling
for the pioneer witness and the affirmation of the landmarks, waymarks, and pillars.
The background for these counsels has been given in the series “A Second Look at the Im-
portance of the Adventist Pioneers” which concludes in this issue. The challenge remains for
the church today to implement what was called for 100 years ago. The need increases as the
years are prolonged and the attacks multiply.

Testimony Concerning the ground and acted a part in the proclamation

Views of Prophecy Held of the first, second, and third angel’s messages,
are not so liable to be led into false paths as
by John Bell—Part I
are those who have not had an experimental
Ms31, 1896 (17MR1-5)  8 November 1896 knowledge of the people of God.
The great waymarks of truth, showing us … We have a sleepless adversary, and he
our bearings in prophetic history, are to be is constantly at work upon human minds
carefully guarded, lest they be torn down and that have not had a personal experience in
replaced with theories that would bring con- the teachings of the people of God for the
fusion rather than genuine light…. past fifty years. Some will take the truth ap-
There are those now living who in study- plicable to their time, and place it in the fu-
ing the prophecies of Daniel and John, re- ture. Events in the train of prophecy that had
ceived great light from God as they passed their fulfillment away in the past are made
over the ground where special prophecies were future, and thus by these theories the faith of
in process of fulfillment in their order. They some is undermined….
bore the message of time to the people. The The true workers of Jesus Christ are to co-
truth shone out clearly as the sun at noonday. operate with their brethren who have had an
Historical events, showing the direct fulfill- experience in the work from the very rise of
ment of prophecy, were set before the people, the third angel’s message. These followed on
and the prophecy was seen to be a figurative step by step, receiving light and truth as they
delineation of events leading down to the advanced, bearing one test after another, lift-
close of this earth’s history. The scenes con- ing the cross that lay directly in their pathway,
nected with the working of the man of sin are and pressing on to know the Lord, whose go-
the last features revealed in this earth’s history. ings forth are prepared as the morning. You
The people now have a special message to give and other of our brethren must accept the
to the world, the third angel’s message. Those truth as God has given it to His students of
who, in their experience, have passed over the prophecy, as they have been led by genuine,
502 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 4

living experience, advancing point by point, and setting the people of God adrift without
tested, proved, and tried, until the truth is an anchor to hold them. If the student of the
to them a reality. From their voices and pens Word would take the truths which God has
the truth in bright, warm rays has gone to revealed in the leadings of His people, and ap-
all parts of the world, and that which was to propriate these truths, digest them, and bring
them testing truth, as brought by the Lord’s them into their practical life, they would then
delegated messengers, is testing truth to all to be living channels of light….
whom this message is proclaimed. The third angel’s message is our burden to
The burden of the warning now to come the people. It is the gospel of peace and righ-
to the people of God, nigh and afar off, is teousness and truth. Here is our work, to stand
the third angel’s message. And those who are firmly to proclaim this….
seeking to understand this message will not be
led by the Lord to make an application of the Testimony Concerning the
Word that will undermine the foundation and Views of Prophecy Held
remove the pillars of the faith that has made by John Bell—Part II
Seventh-day Adventists what they are today.
The truths that have been unfolding in Ms32, 1896 (17MR6-23)  8 November 1896
their order, as we have advanced along the line The proclamation of the first, second,
of prophecy revealed in the Word of God, are and third angels’ messages has been located
truth, sacred, eternal truth today. Those who by the Word of Inspiration. Not a peg or
passed over the ground step by step in the past pin is to be removed. No human authority
history of our experience, seeing the chain of has any more right to change the location of
truth in the prophecies, were prepared to accept these messages than to substitute the New
and obey every ray of light. They were pray- Testament for the Old….
ing, fasting, searching, digging for the truth The first and second messages were given
as for hidden treasures, and the Holy Spirit, in 1843 and 1844, and we are now under the
we know, was teaching and guiding us. Many proclamation of the third; but all three of the
theories were advanced, bearing a semblance messages are still to be proclaimed. It is just
of truth, but so mingled with misinterpreted as essential now as ever before that they shall
and misapplied scriptures that they led to dan- be repeated to those who are seeking for the
gerous errors. Very well do we know how every truth. By pen and voice we are to sound the
point of truth was established, and the seal set proclamation, showing their order and the
upon it by the Holy Spirit of God…. application of the prophecies that bring us
The leadings of the Lord were marked, to the third angel’s message. There cannot be
and most wonderful were His revelations of a third without the first and second. These
what is truth. Point after point was established messages we are to give to the world in pub-
by the Lord God of heaven. That which was lications, in discourses, showing in the line of
truth then, is truth today. But the voices do prophetic history the things that have been
not cease to be heard—“This is truth. I have and the things that will be.
new light.” But these new lights in prophetic … In history and prophecy the Word of
lines are manifest in misapplying the Word God portrays the long, continued conflict be-
Volume 11 — Number 4 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 503

tween truth and error. That conflict is yet in Many will honestly search the Word for
progress. Those things which have been, will light as those in the past have searched it;
be repeated. Old controversies will be revived, and they see light in the Word. But they did
and new theories will be continually arising. not pass over the ground in their experience,
But God’s people, who in their belief and ful- when these messages of warning were first
fillment of prophecy have acted a part in the proclaimed. Not having had this experience,
proclamation of the first, second, and third some do not appreciate the value of the truths
angels’ messages, know where they stand. that have been to us as waymarks, and that
They have an experience that is more pre- have made us as a peculiar people what we
cious than fine gold. They are to stand firm as are. They do not make a right application of
a rock, holding the beginning of their confi- the Scriptures, and thus they frame theories
dence steadfast unto the end. that are not correct. It is true that they quote
A transforming power attended the proc- an abundance of Scripture, and teach much
lamation of the first and second angels’ mes- that is true; but truth is so mixed with error
sages, as it attends the message of the third as to lead to wrong conclusions. Yet because
angel. Lasting convictions were made upon they can weave Scripture into their theories,
human minds. The power of the Holy Spirit they think they have a straight chain of truth.
was manifested. There was diligent study of Many who did not have an experience in the
the Scriptures, point by point. Almost entire rise of the messages, accept these erroneous
nights were devoted to earnest searching of theories, and are led into false paths, backward
the Word. We searched for the truth as for instead of forward. This is the enemy’s design.
hidden treasures. The Lord revealed Himself … The light God has given me is that the
to us. Light was shed on the prophecies, and Scriptures you have woven together you your-
we knew that we received divine instruction. self do not fully understand. If you did, you
… After the great Disappointment there would discern that your theories tear up the
were few who set themselves to seek the Word very foundation of our faith.
with all their heart. But some souls would not … There are others besides yourself, and
settle down in discouragement and deny that more than one or two, who like you think they
the Lord had led them. To these the truth was have new light, and are all ready to present it
opened point by point, and entwined with to the people. But it would be pleasing to God
their most hallowed recollections and sym- for them to accept the light already given and
pathies. The searchers after truth felt that walk in it, and base their faith upon the Scrip-
the identification of Christ with their nature tures, which sustain the positions held by the
and interest was complete. Truth was made to people of God for many years. The everlasting
shine forth, beautiful in its simplicity, digni- gospel is to be proclaimed by human agents….
fied with a power and invested with an assur- … Theories will be continually agitated to
ance unknown before the Disappointment. divert the mind, to unsettle the faith. Those
We could then proclaim the message in unity. who have had the actual experience in the
… The Lord will not lead minds now to set unfolding of the prophecies, have been made
aside the truth that the Holy Spirit has moved what they are today, Seventh-day Adventists,
upon His servants in the past to proclaim. by these prophecies. They are to stand with
504 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 4

their loins girt about can say: [1 John 1:1-

with truth, and with 1903 10, quoted].
the whole armor on. “Nothing is to be allowed to come in that It is with feelings
Those who have not will disturb the foundation of the faith upon of satisfaction and of
had this experience which we have been building ever since the gratitude to God that
are privileged to hold message came in 1842, 1843, and 1844.” we see Elder Butler
the message of truth again in active service.
with the same confi- His gray hairs testify
dence. The light that God has been pleased to that he understands what trials are. We wel-
give His people will not weaken their confi- come him into our ranks once more, and regard
dence in the path in which He has led them in him as one of our most valuable laborers….
the past, but will strengthen them to hold fast A few of the old standard-bearers are still liv-
the faith. We must hold the beginning of our ing. I am intensely desirous that our brethren and
confidence firm unto the end. sisters shall respect and honor these pioneers….

To S. N. Haskell Our Duty to Leave Battle Creek

Lt47, 1902 (20MR219-222)  5 February 1902 GCB04/06/1903  3 April 1903
The cause needs the help of the old hands, The Lord wants us to do our duty. He wants
the aged workers, who have had so many years’ us to understand that Dr. Kellogg shall not be
experience in the cause of God, who have seen pushed out of his place, but that he shall stand
many going into fanaticism, cherishing the acknowledged and supported in his God-giv-
delusion of false theories, and raising all the en work. This he will be if his feet are planted
efforts made to let the true light shine forth on the truth of the living God. If they are not
in the darkness to reveal the superstitions that planted on this truth, specious temptations will
were coming in to confuse judgment, and to come in, through scientific problems and sci-
make of none effect the message of truth that entific theories regarding God and His Word.
in these last days must be given in its purity to Spurious scientific theories are coming in as a
the remnant people of God. thief in the night, stealing away the landmarks
Many of the tried servants of God have and undermining the pillars of our faith. God
fallen asleep in Jesus. We greatly appreciate has shown me that the medical students are not
the help of those who are left alive to this day. to be educated in such theories, because God
We value their testimony…. will not endorse these theories. The most spe-
We can easily count the first burden bear- cious temptations of the enemy are coming in,
ers now alive. Elder Smith was connected with and they are coming in on the highest, most
us at the beginning of the publishing work…. elevated plane. These spiritualize the doctrines
I am thankful that Elder Loughborough can of present truth until there is no distinction be-
still use his abilities and his gifts in God’s work. tween the substance and the shadow.
He has stood faithful amid storm and trial. You know that Satan will come in to de-
With Elder Smith, my husband, Brother Butler, ceive if possible the very elect. He claims to
who joined us at a later period, and yourself, he be Christ, and he is coming in, pretending to
Volume 11 — Number 4 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 505

be the great medical missionary. He will cause the wilderness. The record of this rehearsal is
fire to come down from heaven in the sight of found in the book of Deuteronomy.
men, to prove that he is God. We must stand The record of the experience through
barricaded by the truths of the Bible. The can- which the people of God passed in the ear-
opy of truth is the only canopy under which ly history of our work must be republished.
we can stand safely. Many of those who have since come into the
… The warning has come: Nothing is to truth are ignorant of the way in which the
be allowed to come in that will disturb the Lord wrought. The experience of William
foundation of the faith upon which we have Miller and his associates, of Captain Joseph
been building ever since the message came in Bates, and of other pioneers in the Advent
1842, 1843, and 1844. I was in this message, message, should be kept before our people. El-
and ever since I have been standing before the der Loughborough’s book should receive at-
world, true to the light that God has given tention. Our leading men should see what can
us. We do not propose to take our feet off the be done for the circulation of this book.
platform on which they were placed as day by We must study to find out the best way in
day we sought the Lord with earnest prayer, which to take up the review of our experienc-
seeking for light. Do you think that I could es from the beginning of our work, when we
give up the light that God has given me? It is separated from the churches and went forward
to be as the Rock of Ages. It has been guiding step by step in the light that God gave us. We
me ever since it was given. Brethren and sis- then took the position that the Bible, and the
ters, God lives and reigns and works today. His Bible only, was to be our guide; and we are
hand is on the wheel, and in His providence never to depart from this position. We were
He is turning the wheel in accordance with given wonderful manifestations of the power
His own will. Let not men fasten themselves of God. Miracles were wrought….
to documents, saying what they will do and
what they will not do. Let them fasten them-
selves to the Lord God of heaven. Then the
“Elder Loughborough’s book
light of heaven will shine into the soul-temple,
should receive attention”
and we shall see the salvation of God.

To G. I. Butler
Lt105, 1903 (17MR344-347)  1 June 1903
I feel deeply over our present situation. We
must now do a work that should have been
done long ago. We must do as the Lord di-
rected Moses to do when the children of Is-
rael, having crossed the desert, were encamped
on the borders of Jordan. Moses was bidden to
rehearse to them all the dealings of the Lord
to them during their journeyings through
506 | Lest We Forget Volume 11 — Number 4

Summary Thoughts
from this section of
Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!

• The great waymarks of truth, showing us our bearings

in prophetic history, are to be carefully guarded.
• Those who are seeking to understand this message
will not be led by the Lord to make an application of the
Word that will undermine the foundation and remove the
pillars of the faith that has made Seventh-day Adventists
what they are today.
• The truths that have been unfolding in their order, as
we have advanced along the line of prophecy revealed in the
Word of God, are sacred, eternal truth today.
• The proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’
messages has been located by the Word of Inspiration. Not
a peg or pin is to be removed.
• We do not propose to take our feet off the platform on
which they were placed as day by day we sought the Lord
with earnest prayer, seeking for light. Do you think that I
could give up the light that God has given me? It is to be
as the Rock of Ages.

“Elder Loughborough’s Book”

His 1905 revision of his history of the Seventh-day
Adventist Church has been reprinted. The Great Sec-
ond Advent Movement is available on [Link]

Part 2 of
Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!
continues in the next issue.
Volume 11 — Number 4 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 507
508 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 1

Volume 12 — Number 1
First Quarter, 2001

Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!

With this issue we continue the three-part series on the importance of republishing the Adventist pio-
neer writings.
Volume 12 — Number 1 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 509

Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!

Key Extracts of 24 Documents — 1896-1910 (Part 2)
Fred Bischoff, Compiler

I n the last issue we published portions of five documents from 1896 to 1903. The common
threads in each of these counsels are the importance of how God has led, and the need to
recount the past and to recognize the immovability of the foundation He laid, all in the light
of eyewitnesses dying and “new light” attacking these pillars. We continue here with 1904 and
1905. See Vol. 11 for the historical background.

The Foundations of our Faith principles that have sustained the work for the
last fifty years would be accounted as error….
SpTB02, 1904 (pp. 51-59)  1904
Many of our people do not realize how
As a people, we are to stand firm on the firmly the foundation of our faith has been
platform of eternal truth that has withstood laid. My husband, Elder Joseph Bates, Father
test and trial. We are to hold to the sure pil- Pierce, Elder Edson, and others who were
lars of our faith. The principles of truth that keen, noble, and true, were among those who,
God has revealed to us are our only true foun- after the passing of the time in 1844, searched
dation. They have made us what we are. The for the truth as for hidden treasure. I met with
lapse of time has not lessened their value. It them, and we studied and prayed earnestly….
is the constant effort of the enemy to remove What influence is it that would lead men at
these truths from their setting, and to put in this stage of our history to work in an under-
their place spurious theories. He will bring in handed, powerful way to tear down the foun-
everything that he possibly can to carry out his dation of our faith,— the foundation that was
deceptive designs. But the Lord will raise up laid at the beginning of our work by prayerful
men of keen perception, who will give these study of the word and by revelation? Upon this
truths their proper place in the plan of God. foundation we have been building for the past
… The enemy of souls has sought to bring fifty years. Do you wonder that when I see the
in the supposition that a great reformation beginning of a work that would remove some
was to take place among Seventh-day Adven- of the pillars of our faith, I have something to
tists, and that this reformation would consist say? I must obey the command, “Meet it!”
in giving up the doctrines which stand as the … We are God’s commandment-keeping
pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process people. For the past fifty years every phase of
of reorganization. Were this reformation to heresy has been brought to bear upon us, to be-
take place, what would result? The principles cloud our minds regarding the teaching of the
of truth that God in His wisdom has given to word,—especially concerning the ministration
the remnant church, would be discarded. Our of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, and the
religion would be changed. The fundamental message of heaven for these last days, as given
510 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 1

by the angels of the fourteenth chapter of Rev- no surety that other points will not be discard-
elation. Messages of every order and kind have ed; and point by point, the structure of truth
been urged upon Seventh-day Adventists, to will be assailed and discarded.
take the place of the truth which, point by … Yielding to Satan’s sophistry, they stand
point, has been sought out by prayerful study, on a false track, and by their representations
and testified to by the miracle-working power endeavor to tear down truths that God has
of the Lord. But the way-marks which have made fast, never to be moved. By their course,
made us what we are, are to be preserved, and the inexperienced are led to wonder whether
they will be preserved, as God has signified these special truths are not, after all, errors
through His word and the testimony of His that ought to be shunned. When brought into
Spirit. He calls upon us to hold firmly, with strait places, they will give up the Sabbath and
the grip of faith, to the fundamental principles its powerful endorsement, and the more they
that are based upon unquestionable authority. are opposed in their apostasy, the more self-
sufficient and self-deceived they become….
To G. I. Butler … Those who misinterpret the precious
Lt237, 1904 (19MR308-312)  14 July 1904
things God has given me for His people, those
who take the sentiments by which God so beau-
At this crisis all are called upon to take their tifully shows the difference between the earthly
position. We must stand apart from those who and the heavenly, removing these sentiments
are determined to make shipwreck of the faith. from the position in which God has placed
We must not sell our Lord at any price. We are them, and making them testify to seducing er-
to refuse to listen to the sophistries that have rors, are removing the landmarks. They cherish
been brought in to make of no effect the truth sentiments which they should resolutely have
for this time. Not a stone is to be moved in the discarded. In an unmistakable, decided manner
foundation of this truth—not a pillar moved. the reproof of God has come to them, forbid-
ding them to spoil the people of God, forbid-
To Brother and Sister Kress
ding them to teach sophistry for truth.
Lt95, 1905 (10MR44-48)  14 March 1905 … God gives me the message, Beware of the
… The truths that we have been proclaim- leaven of those who have been destroying the
ing for more than half a century have been faith of Seventh-day Adventists. There are those
contested again and again. Again and again to whom I fear to write personally. God says,
the facts of faith have been disputed; but every Beware of the leaven of those who have stepped
time the Lord has established the truth by the off the platform of truth. Those who use my
working of His Holy Spirit. Those who have writings, given me by God, to build themselves
arisen to question and overthrow the principles up in sophistry and deceptive theories, steal
of present truth, have been sternly rebuked. that which was given to establish souls in the
… They are not to remove one pin from sanctification of the truth, and use it to testify
the foundation of truth that the Lord has built to theories against which I am bidden to warn
up from point to point by the ministration of our people. Beware of the leaven that some who
the Holy Spirit. If one point is yielded, there is have lost their connection with God will intro-
Volume 12 — Number 1 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 511

with them. Truth is truth, and we are to stand

1904 on the affirmative side, presenting the truth
“The way-marks which have made us and refusing to be drawn into controversy….
what we are, are to be preserved, and
they will be preserved, as God has signi- To W. C. White
fied through His word and the testimony Lt99, 1905 (CW26)  6 April 1905
of His Spirit. He calls upon us to hold
I have had presentations regarding the de-
firmly, with the grip of faith, to the fun-
ceptions that Satan is bringing in at this time.
damental principles that are based upon
I have been instructed that we should make
unquestionable authority.”
prominent the testimony of some of the old
workers who are now dead. Let them contin-
duce, declaring their theories to be in harmony ue to speak through their articles as found in
with that which Sister White has written. the early numbers of our papers. These articles
Have I not a knowledge of how to pres- should now be reprinted, that there may be a
ent these things without spoiling the faith of living voice from the Lord’s witnesses. The his-
our people? I shall write just as God bids me tory of the early experiences in the message will
write. What I have written, I have written. Ev- be a power to withstand the masterly ingenuity
ery word is truth…. of Satan’s deceptions. This instruction has been
repeated recently. I must present before the peo-
An Appeal for Faithful ple the testimonies of Bible truth, and repeat
Stewardship the decided messages given years ago. I desire
that my sermons given at camp meetings and in
Ms44, 1905 (MR760, pp. 5-7)  29 March 1905
churches may live and do their appointed work.
… The foundation has been laid and all There will be constant warfare with seduc-
who will take their stand upon this platform, ing spirits that will bring in theories to coun-
uniting wholeheartedly with the Lord’s peo- teract the truth of God. All who turn from the
ple, will be made welcome with rejoicing. But warnings that God sends them will be linked
we cannot unite with those who choose to up with these seducing agencies.
take their stand upon another foundation.
There is no use in talking of harmony Building the Waste Places
while they continue to do this, for harmony
Ms75, 1905 (MR760, pp. 13, 14)  May 1905
could never exist. God forbids it. There is to
be a decided change in those who have kept We need to walk humbly before the Lord.
up their warfare against the principles deliv- His truth is to be substantiated and magni-
ered to us by the Lord. Truth is truth, and fied. We are warned that heresy of every kind
righteousness is righteousness…. will be brought in among the people of God in
I am instructed to bear a testimony to those these last days. One heresy leads to many oth-
who are entertaining erroneous sentiments and er heresies in the explanation of the Word of
to tell them plainly of their danger. But we are God and in departing from the Lord’s designs
in no case to link up with them or to argue and plans. Let our meetings in this conference
512 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 1

be times for the investigation and building up been our stronghold for so many years. We are
of the waste places. [Isaiah 58:12-14 quoted.] to substantiate this faith rather than tear down
The Lord would have us at this time bring the foundation upon which it rests.
in the testimony written by those who are now
dead, to speak in behalf of heavenly things. The Work for This Time
The Holy Spirit has given instruction for us RH05/25/1905  16 May 1905
in these last days. We are to repeat the tes-
timonies that God has given His people, the God has given me light regarding our pe-
testimonies that present clear conceptions of riodicals. What is it?—He has said that the
the truths of the sanctuary and that show the dead are to speak. How?—Their works shall
relation of Christ to the truths of the sanctu- follow them. We are to repeat the words of the
ary so clearly brought to view. pioneers in our work, who knew what it cost
If we are the Lord’s appointed messengers, to search for the truth as for hidden treasure,
we shall not spring up with new ideas and theo- and who labored to lay the foundation of our
ries to contradict the message that God has giv- work. They moved forward step by step un-
en through His servants since 1844. At that time der the influence of the Spirit of God. One by
many sought the Lord with heart and soul and one these pioneers are passing away. The word
voice. The men whom God raised up were dili- given me is, Let that which these men have
gent searchers of the Scriptures. And those who written in the past be reproduced….
today claim to have light, and who contradict Let the truths that are the foundation of our
the teaching of God’s ordained messengers who faith be kept before the people. Some will depart
were working under the Holy Spirit’s guidance, from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits
those who get up new theories which remove and doctrines of devils. They talk science, and
the pillars of our faith, are not doing the will of the enemy comes in and gives them an abun-
God, but are bringing in fallacies of their own dance of science; but it is not the science of salva-
invention, which, if received, will cut the church tion. It is not the science of humility, of consecra-
away from the anchorage of truth and set them tion, or of the sanctification of the Spirit. We are
drifting, drifting, to where they will receive any now to understand what the pillars of our faith
sophistries that may arise. These will be similar are,—the truths that have made us as a people
to that which Dr. J. H. Kellogg, under Satan’s what we are, leading us on step by step.
special guidance, has been working for years. After the passing of the time in 1844 we
Our work is to bring forth the strong rea- searched for the truth as for hidden treasure.
sons of our faith, our past and present position, I met with the brethren, and we studied and
because there are men who, never established prayed earnestly. Often we remained together
in the truth, will bring in fallacies which would until late at night, and sometimes through
tear away the anchorage of our faith. Even pres- the entire night, praying for light and study-
idents of conferences will fear to move, as some ing the Word. Again and again these brethren
have done, dictating and commanding and for- came together to study the Bible, in order that
bidding. They drive the sheep away into forbid- they might know its meaning, and be prepared
den paths. God sends no man with a message to teach it with power. When they came to
that leads souls to depart from the faith that has the point in their study where they said, “We
Volume 12 — Number 1 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 513

can do nothing more,” the Spirit of the Lord In the future, deception of every kind is to
would come upon me. I would be taken off in arise, and we want solid ground for our feet. We
vision, and a clear explanation of the passag- want solid pillars for the building. Not one pin
es we had been studying would be given me, is to be removed from that which the Lord has
with instruction as to how we were to labor established. The enemy will bring in false theo-
and teach effectively. Thus light was given that ries, such as the doctrine that there is no sanc-
helped us to understand the scriptures in re- tuary. This is one of the points on which there
gard to Christ, his mission, and his priesthood. will be a departing from the faith. Where shall
A line of truth extending from that time to we find safety unless it be in the truths that the
the time when we shall enter the city of God, Lord has been giving for the last fifty years?
was made plain to me, and I gave to others the
instruction that the Lord had given me. The Sabbath Truth in the Sentinel,
During this whole time I could not under- and Elder Ballenger’s Views
stand the reasoning of the brethren. My mind
Ms59, 1905 (MR760, pp. 2-4)  20 May 1905
was locked, as it were, and I could not compre-
hend the meaning of the scriptures we were … It will be one of the great evils that will
studying. This was one of the greatest sorrows come to our people to have the Scriptures taken
of my life. I was in this condition of mind until out of their true place and so interpreted as to
all the principal points of our faith were made substantiate error that contradicts the light and
clear to our minds, in harmony with the Word the testimonies that God has been giving us for
of God. The brethren knew that, when not in the past half century. I declare in the name of
vision, I could not understand these matters, the Lord that the most dangerous heresies are
and they accepted, as light directly from heav- seeking to find entrance among us as a people,
en, the revelations given. and Elder Ballenger is making spoil of his own
Many errors arose, and though I was then soul. The Lord has strengthened me to come
little more than a child, I was sent by the Lord the long journey to Washington to this meet-
from place to place to rebuke those who were ing to bear my testimony in vindication of the
holding these false doctrines. There were those truth of God’s Word and the manifestation of
who were in danger of going into fanaticism, the Holy Spirit in confirmation of Bible truth.
and I was bidden in the name of the Lord to The word is sure and steadfast, and will stand
give them a warning from heaven. the test. Human investigations will be brought
We shall have to meet these same false in, but the Lord lives and He will bring to
doctrines again. There will be those who will naught these inventions. We are to proclaim
claim to have visions. When God gives you the full truth of the Word of God with decision
clear evidence that the vision is from him, and unalterable firmness. There is not truth in
you may accept it, but do not accept it on any the explanations of Scripture that Elder Bal-
other evidence; for people are going to be led lenger and those associated with him are pre-
more and more astray in foreign countries and senting. The words are right but misapplied to
in America. The Lord wants his people to act vindicate error. We must not give countenance
like men and women of sense. to his reasoning. He is not led of God. Our
work is to bind up the Testimonies God has
514 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 1

given and seal the law Brother Ballenger

among His disciples. 1905 does not discern what he
… Let us all cling “It will be one of the great evils that will is doing any more than
to the established truth come to our people to have the Scrip- Dr. Kellogg discerned
of the sanctuary. Those tures taken out of their true place and that the book Living
who are so shortsighted so interpreted as to substantiate error Temple contained some
that they will begin to that contradicts the light and the tes- of the most dangerous
do the work that some timonies that God has been giving us errors that could be pre-
others have been doing for the past half century. I declare in the sented to the people of
in advocating the senti- name of the Lord that the most dan- God. The most specious
ments contained in Liv- gerous heresies are seeking to find en- errors lie concealed in
ing Temple, are depart- trance among us as a people.” these theories and sup-
ing from the living God positions, which, if re-
in spiritualistic, satanic ceived, would leave the
experiences that will not do the souls who re- people of God in a labyrinth of error. Those
ceive them any good. They are departing from who cherish these theories are building upon
the faith, seeking to tear down the foundation the sand, and when the storm and tempest shall
of truth. The men who have lost their hold on come the structure will be swept away.
the truths of the sanctuary question as they have … A stronger determination to know noth-
been presented by men who have been under ing among men but Christ and Him crucified,
the Holy Spirit’s guidance, had better pray more would have given a different character to the
and talk less. I testify in the name of the Lord work of Brother Ballenger on this ground. By
that Elder Ballenger is led by satanic agencies this he would have been saved from spending
and spiritualistic, invisible leaders. Those who his time in presenting as truth that which, if
have the guidance of the Holy Spirit will turn received, would undermine the mighty truths
away from these seducing spirits. that have been established for ages. He who
claims that his teachings are sound, while at
A Warning Against False Theories the same time he is working away from the
Ms62, 1905 (MR760, pp. 7-12)  24 May 1905
Lord’s truth, has come to the place where he
needs to be converted.
In clear, plain language I am to say to those A rich and inexhaustible storehouse of
in attendance at this conference that Brother truth is open to all who walk humbly with
Ballenger has been allowing his mind to re- God. The ideas of those whose hearts are fully
ceive and believe specious error. He has been in the work of God are clearly and plainly ex-
misinterpreting and misapplying the Scrip- pressed, and they have no lack of variety, for
tures upon which he has fastened his mind. He there is ever before them a rich cabinet of jew-
is building up theories that are not founded in els. Those who are striving for originality will
truth. A warning is now to come to him and to overlook the precious jewels in God’s cabinet
the people, for God has not indited the mes- in an effort to get something new.
sage that he is bearing. This message, if accept- Let not any man enter upon the work of
ed, would undermine the pillars of our faith. tearing down the foundations of the truth that
Volume 12 — Number 1 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 515

have made us what we are. God has led His God has established by His Holy Spirit, let
people forward step by step though there were the aged men who were pioneers in our work
pitfalls of error on every side. Under the wonder- speak plainly, and let those who are dead speak
ful guidance of a plain, “Thus saith the Lord,” also by the reprinting of their articles in our
a truth has been established that has stood the periodicals. Gather up the rays of divine light
test of trial. When men arise and attempt to that God has given as He has led His people
draw away disciples after them, meet them with on step by step in the way of truth. This truth
the truths that have been tried as by fire. will stand the test of time and trial.
Those who seek to remove the old land-
marks are not holding fast; they are not re- Diary
membering how they have received and heard. Ms145, 1905 (MR760, pp. 15-18)  31 October 1905
Those who try to bring in theories that would
remove the pillars of our faith concerning the I desire with heart and soul to do the work
sanctuary or concerning the personality of God that God has given me as His messenger. I am
or of Christ, are working as blind men. They anxious to give people the evidences of our faith
are seeking to bring in uncertainties and to set as found in the Scriptures. There are many to-
the people of God adrift without an anchor. day who present strange doctrines, giving the
… The messages that we have received Scriptures a wrong meaning. Elder Ballenger
from heaven are true and faithful. When one thinks that he has new light and is burdened to
man strives to bring in new theories which are give it to the people, but the Lord has instructed
not the truth, the ministers of God should bear me that he has misapplied texts of Scripture and
clear warning against these theories, pointing given them a wrong application. The Word of
out where, if received, they would lead the God is always the truth, but the doctrines that
people of God. Those who have received the Elder Ballenger advances, if received, would
light of present truth should not be easily de- unsettle our faith in the sanctuary question. Al-
ceived and readily led from the true path into ready Elder Ballenger has mystified minds by
strange paths. The watchmen are to be wide his large array of texts. These texts are true, but
awake to discern the outcome of all specious he has placed them where they do not belong.
reasoning, for serious errors will be brought in The light on the sanctuary question was
to lead the people of God astray. given by the Spirit of God, and we who passed
If the theories that Brother Ballenger through the disappointment of 1844 can tes-
presents were received, they would lead many tify to the light that was then given on the
to depart from the faith. They would coun- sanctuary question. Elder Ballenger needs to
terwork the truths upon which the people of rest awhile and cease to sow the tares which
God have stood for the past fifty years. I am will lead our people on a false track. As the
bidden to say in the name of the Lord that messenger of God, I am to bear no hesitating
Elder Ballenger is following a false light. The message on this subject.
Lord has not given him the message that he is Elder Ballenger does not see what he is try-
bearing regarding the sanctuary service. ing to bring to pass. The message that Christ
… When men come in who would move came to give to John on the Isle of Patmos needs
one pin or pillar from the foundation which now to be carefully studied by Elder Ballenger,
516 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 1

for these words of warning tell us that men will … To us who passed through the disap-
arise claiming to have new light, whose theo- pointment of 1844, it seems impossible that
ries, if received, would destroy our faith in the we should ever forget the experience and the
truths that have stood the test for half a century. knowledge given us to establish our faith in
We need to study and understand the message the truths given us through the ministration
given in the third chapter of Revelation. of the Holy Spirit. To those who have passed
… It is too late in this earth’s history to through the trying tests that have come all
get up something new. The erroneous theories along the years, the Lord says, “Ye are My wit-
that we had to meet in our early experiences in nesses.” All who have been enlightened are to
this work drove us to the Lord in prayer. And be watchful and strengthen the things that re-
the Lord gave me, His messenger, a decided main, those who are ready to die spiritually by
message that men were placing a false appli- reason of the false theories brought in through
cation on the Word of God. Christ referred misapplication of the Scriptures.
to this danger in the words, “Be watchful and
strengthen the things that remain, that are To J. A. Burden
ready to die” (Revelation 3:2). Woe, woe to the Lt329, 1905 (MR760, pp. 18-20)  11 December 1905
man who teaches false theories.
We were cautioned not to listen to the I long daily to be able to do double duty. I
doctrines of men who were obtaining a false have been pleading with the Lord for strength
experience. We spent whole nights in prayer, and wisdom to reproduce the writings of the
and the Holy Spirit gave the message, clear witnesses who were confirmed in the faith in the
and distinct. All along the way we have had early history of the message. After the passing
to meet just such things. But we gave no heed of the time in 1844, they received the light and
to them. Other presentations were made in walked in the light, and when the men claim-
doctrines that denied the truth which in the ing to have new light would come in with their
past had been advocated. Thus it will be till wonderful messages regarding various points
the close of this earth’s history. of Scripture, we had, through the moving of
… The Word of God contains the truth, the Holy Spirit, testimonies right to the point,
but when this Word is misapplied and made which cut off the influence of such messages as
to strengthen error, we must meet this danger Elder A. F. Ballenger has been devoting his time
without hesitation. We must call upon our peo- to presenting. This poor man has been working
ple to turn from such theories, to receive them decidedly against the truth that the Holy Spirit
not, to remember how they have received, and has confirmed. When the power of God testi-
heard, and hold fast, and repent. We call upon fies as to what is truth, that truth is to stand for-
them to keep their spiritual eyesight clear and ever as the truth. No after-suppositions contrary
to receive not the elaborate, uncalled-for ex- to the light God has given are to be entertained.
planations of the Scriptures offered by some, Men will arise with interpretations of
because these explanations would undermine Scripture which are to them truth, but which
the pillars of our faith. Reverence the Word, are not truth. The truth for this time, God has
but not its misapplication to substantiate error. given us as a foundation for our faith. He Him-
self has taught us what is truth. One will arise,
Volume 12 — Number 1 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 517

and still another with new light, which contra- God never contradicts Himself. Scripture
dicts the light that God has given under the proofs are misapplied if forced to testify to
demonstration of His Holy Spirit. A few are that which is not true. Another and still an-
still alive who passed through the experience other will arise and bring in supposedly great
gained in the establishment of this truth. God light, and make their assertions. But we stand
has graciously spared their lives to repeat and by the old landmarks. [1 John 1:1-10 quoted.]
repeat, till the close of their lives, the experience I am instructed to say that these words we
through which they passed, even as did John may use as appropriate for this time, for the time
the apostle till the very close of his life. And the has come when sin must be called by its right
standard-bearers who have fallen in death are name. We are hindered in our work by men who
to speak through the re-printing of their writ- are not converted, who seek their own [Link]
ings. I am instructed that thus their voices are wish to be thought originators of new theories,
to be heard. They are to bear their testimony as which they present, claiming that they are truth.
to what constitutes the truth for this time. But if these theories are received, they will lead
We are not to receive the words of those who to a denial of the truth that for the past fifty years
come with a message that contradicts the special God has been giving to His people, substantiat-
points of our faith. They gather together a mass ing it by the demonstration of the Holy Spirit.
of Scripture and pile it as proof around their Let all men beware what is the character of
asserted theories. This has been done over and their work. They would better be falling into
over again during the past fifty years. And while line for their own souls’ sake and for the sake
the Scriptures are God’s Word, and are to be re- of the souls of others. “If we walk in the light
spected, the application of them, if such applica- as He is in the light, the blood of Jesus Christ
tion moves one pillar of the foundation that God His Son cleanseth us from all sin” (1 John 1:7).
has sustained these fifty years, is a great mistake. It is nothing to the credit of any man to start
He who makes such an application knows not on a new track, using Scripture to substantiate
the wonderful demonstration of the Holy Spirit theories of error, leading minds into confu-
that gave power and force to the past messages sion, away from the truths that are to be indel-
that have come to the people of God. ibly impressed on the minds of God’s people,
Elder Ballenger’s proofs are not reliable. If that they may hold fast to the faith.
received, they would destroy the faith of God’s
people in the truth that has made us what we
are. We must be decided on this subject, for the What are you doing to “bring forth the
points that he is trying to prove by Scripture strong reasons of our faith, our past and
are not sound. They do not prove that the past present position”?
experience of God’s people was a fallacy. We
had the truth: we were directed by the angels
Part 3 of
of God. It was under the guidance of the Holy
Spirit that the presentation of the sanctuary Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!
question was given. It is eloquence for every- concludes in the next issue.
one to keep silent in regard to the features of
our faith in which they acted no part.
518 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 2

Volume 12 — Number 2
Second Quarter, 2001

Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!

With this issue we conclude the three-part series on the importance of republishing the Adventist pio-
neer writings.
Volume 12 — Number 2 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 519

Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!

Key Extracts of 24 Documents — 1896-1910 (Part 3)
Fred Bischoff, Compiler

T he majority of the documents we are extracting were written in 1905. In our last issue we
shared two documents from 1904 and nine from 1905. Now we present the one remain-
ing manuscript from 1905, five from 1906, and one each from 1908 and 1910. See Vol. 11 for
the historical background.

Steadfast unto the End followers the precious principles of present

truth. These principles were not given to those
Ms129, 1905 (20MR150-151)  24 December 1905
who had had no part in the giving of the first
…The instruction to be communicated to and second angel’s messages. They were given
John was so important that Christ came from to the workers who had had a part in the cause
heaven to give it to His servant, telling him to from the beginning.
send it to the churches. This instruction is to Those who passed through these experi-
be the object of our careful and prayerful study; ences are to be as firm as a rock to the prin-
for we are living in a time when men who are ciples that have made us Seventh-day Adven-
not under the teaching of the Holy Spirit tists. They are to be workers together with
will bring in false theories. These men have God, binding up the testimony and sealing
been standing in high places, and they have the law among His disciples. Those who took
ambitious projects to part in the establish-
carry out. They seek 1905 ment of our work
to exalt themselves, “Those who passed through these expe- upon a foundation of
and to revolution- riences are to be as firm as a rock to the Bible truth, those who
ize the whole show- principles that have made us Seventh- know the waymarks
ing of things. God day Adventists. They are to be workers that have pointed out
has given us special together with God, binding up the tes- the right path, are to
instruction to guard timony and sealing the law among His be regarded as workers
us against such ones. disciples. Those who took part in the of the highest value.
He bade John write establishment of our work upon a foun- They can speak from
in a book that which dation of Bible truth, those who know personal experience
should take place in the waymarks that have pointed out the regarding the truths
the closing scenes of right path, are to be regarded as work- entrusted to them.
this earth’s history. ers of the highest value. They can speak These men are not to
After the passing from personal experience regarding the permit their faith to be
of the time, God en- truths entrusted to them.” changed to infidelity;
trusted to His faithful they are not to permit
520 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 2

the banner of the third angel to be taken from them in order to make their doctrines appear
their hands. They are to hold the beginning of as truth. The theories that Elder Ballenger ad-
their confidence firm unto the end. vocated, which remove the sanctuary truth, are
The Lord has declared that the history of just such as the enemy would bring in as mat-
the past shall be rehearsed as we enter upon ters of the utmost importance, to shake us from
the closing work. Every truth that He has our foundation of faith. But we must heed the
given for these last days is to be proclaimed word, “Remember therefore how thou hast re-
to the world. Every pillar that He has estab- ceived and heard, and hold fast.” When efforts
lished is to be strengthened. We cannot now are made to unsettle our faith in our past expe-
step off the foundation that God has estab- rience and to send us adrift, let us hold fast to
lished. We cannot now enter into any new the truth that we have received.
organization; for this would mean apostasy Last night I received instruction, as you
from the truth. will see when you read the enclosed copies.
The medical missionary work needs to be The warning is given, Hold fast to the past
purified and cleansed from everything that experience. [1 Corinthians 2:1-5 quoted.]
would weaken the faith of believers in the past The power of God! It is this that will bear
experience of the people of God. Eden, beau- the test of trial, breaking down opposition, melt-
tiful Eden, was degraded by the introduction ing away scientific reasoning, and bringing men
of sin. There is need now to rehearse the ex- and women to an appreciation of the truth that
perience of the men who acted a part in the has kept us where we are, on a solid foundation.
establishment of our work at the beginning.
To W. W. Simpson
To Brother and Sister Hughes
Lt50, 1906 (MR760, pp. 21-23)  30 January 1906
Lt 40, 1906 (MR760, pp. 20, 21)  23 January 1906 … There is a large pile of unpublished
I am praying that the Lord’s people shall matter relating to our early experience in the
have special power just now and that they will message that should be re-published. The in-
not think or talk discouragement. We need to struction given me is that the words of the
strengthen our belief in the past experience Lord should not be lost, but should be ever
that we have had in the cause of God. We need kept in mind, because we are constantly in
to pray much and speak words of encourage- danger of losing the truth out of the soul
ment to others. and gathering up things
… Satan will use his 1905 that are out of the line
best plans to lead souls “The Lord has declared that the his- of truth, things that will
to bring in some new tory of the past shall be rehearsed as lead to confusion.
theories, some strange, we enter upon the closing work. Ev- The truths given us
fanciful ideas. These ery truth that He has given for these after the passing of the
souls will try to substan- last days is to be proclaimed to the time in 1844 are just as
tiate false doctrines, and world. Every pillar that He has estab- certain and unchange-
they will take texts of lished is to be strengthened.” able as when the Lord
Scripture and misapply gave them to us in an-
Volume 12 — Number 2 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 521

swer to our urgent prayers. The visions that the As the points of our faith were thus estab-
Lord has given me are so remarkable that we lished, our feet were placed upon a solid foun-
know that what we have accepted is the truth. dation. We accepted the truth point by point
This was demonstrated by the Holy Spirit. under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. I
Light, precious light from God, established would be taken off in vision and explanations
the main points of our faith as we hold them would be given me. I was given illustrations of
today. And these truths are to be kept before heavenly things and of the sanctuary, so that
the mind. We must arouse from the position we were placed where light was shining on us
of lukewarmness, from being neither cold nor in clear, distinct rays.
hot. We need increased faith and more earnest All these truths are immortalized in my
trust in God. We must not be satisfied to re- writings. The Lord never denies His Word.
main where we are. We must advance step by Men may get up scheme after scheme, and the
step, from light to greater light. enemy will seek to seduce souls from the truth,
The Lord will certainly do great things for but all who believe that the Lord has spoken
us if we will hunger and thirst after righteous- through Sister White, and has given her a
ness. We are the purchased property of Jesus message, will be safe from the many delusions
Christ. We must not lose our devotion, our that will come in in these last days.
consecration. We are in conflict with the errors I know that the sanctuary question stands
and delusions that have to be swept away from in righteousness and truth just as we have held
the minds of those who it for so many years. It
have not acted upon 1906 is the enemy that leads
the light they already “All who believe that the Lord has spo- minds off on side-
have. Bible truth is our ken through Sister White, and has given tracks. He is pleased
only safety. I know and her a message, will be safe from the many when those who know
understand that we are delusions that will come in in these last the truth become en-
to be established in the days. I know that the sanctuary question grossed in collecting
faith, in the light of stands in righteousness and truth just as Scriptures to pile up
the truth given us in we have held it for so many years.” around erroneous the-
our early experience. ories, which have no
At that time one error foundation in truth.
after another pressed in upon us, and minis- The Scriptures thus used are misapplied; they
ters and doctors brought in new doctrines. We were not given to substantiate error, but to
would search the Scriptures with much prayer strengthen truth.
and the Holy Spirit would bring the truth to So you see that it is impossible for us to
our minds. Sometimes whole nights would be have any agreement with the positions taken
devoted to searching the Scriptures and ear- by Brother A. F. Ballenger, for no lie is of
nestly asking God for guidance. Companies of the truth. His proofs do not belong where he
earnest, devoted men and women assembled places them, and although he may lead minds
for this purpose. The power of God would to believe his theory in regard to the sanctu-
come upon me and I was enabled clearly to ary, this is no evidence that his theory is true.
define what is truth and what is error. We have had a plain and decided testimony
522 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 2

to bear for half a century. The positions taken papers articles regarding them. The Lord says,
in my books are truth. The truth was revealed Let them be unexplained. Present the affirma-
to us by the Holy Spirit, and we know that tive of truth plainly, clearly, and decidedly. You
Brother Ballenger’s position is not according cannot afford to study or combat these false
to the Word of God. This theory is a deceiving theories. Present the truth, It is written. The
theory and he misapplies Scriptures. Theories time spent in dealing with these fallacies is so
of the kind that he has been presenting, we much time lost. Our papers are not published
have had to meet again and again. for the purpose of dealing with such subjects.
I am thankful that the instruction con- Articles on Bible subjects, full of practical
tained in my books establishes present truth truth, and written in so simple a style that the
for this time. These books were written under children and the common people cannot mis-
the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. I praise understand them, are to fill our papers.
the Lord with heart and soul and voice, and I The writers who are quoted in articles
pray that He will lead into all truth those who discussing these subjects are much pleased to
will be led. I praise Him that He has so won- have their views thus introduced to our people.
derfully spared my life up to this time, to bear But this is sowing tares. Our ministers are not
the same message upon the important points given the work of discussing these subjects of
of our faith that I have borne for half a century. spiritualistic science. They are to keep strictly
to Bible truth, It is written. They are to present
Preach the Word the reasons of our faith, and never reproduce
Ms20, 1906 (MR760, pp. 24-27)  7 February 1906
the seductive heresies that will continually ap-
pear. No time or study is to be given to these
I am instructed that we are not to enter seducing theories. The enemy stands close be-
into any controversy over the spiritualistic side those who proclaim his sentiments.
representations that are fast coming in from … What we need is truth, present truth.
every quarter. Further than this, I am to give Let the truth shine forth in its unmeasured su-
those in charge of our papers instruction not periority, in all the dignity and purity that dis-
to publish in the columns of the Review and tinguishes true religion. An acquaintance with
Herald, the Signs of the Times, or any other the Word of God will strengthen us to resist
papers published by Seventh-day Adventists, evil. Hold up the cross of Calvary. This will re-
articles attempting to explain these sophist- buke heathen philosophy and pagan idolatry.
ries. We are in danger whenever we discuss Lift up the cross of Calvary higher and still
the sophistries of the enemy. The publica- higher as the identified reality of Christianity.
tion of articles dealing with these sophistries Let all our works, our every enterprise, show
is a snare for souls. Let these theories alone forth the sacred principles of the gospel.
and warn all not to read them. Your explana- … For the past fifty years I have been re-
tions will amount to nothing. Let the theories ceiving intelligence regarding heavenly things.
alone. Do not try to show the inconsistency or But the instruction given me has now been
fallacy of them. Let them alone. used by others to justify and endorse theo-
Do not perpetuate evil by talking of these ries in Living Temple that are of a character to
theories in sermons or by publishing in our mislead. May the Lord teach me how to meet
Volume 12 — Number 2 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 523

such things. If necessary I can charge all such our people. The correct understanding of the
work as coming directly from Satan to make ministration in the heavenly sanctuary is the
the words God has given me testify to a lie. foundation of our faith.
Nashville, July 4. We are very sorry to read If you had remained away from the seduc-
the article written by Elder Tenney in the ing influences that Satan is exerting at the
Medical Missionary on the sanctuary ques- present time in Battle Creek, you might yet be
tion. The enemy has obtained the victory over standing on vantage ground.
one minister. If this minister had remained We are very sorry to see the result of gath-
away from the seducing influences that Satan ering a large number to Battle Creek. Minis-
is exerting at the present time in Battle Creek, ters who have been believers in the foundation
he might yet be standing on vantage ground. truths that have made us what we are—Sev-
We are very sorry to see the result of gath- enth-day Adventists—ministers who went to
ering a large number to Battle Creek. Minis- Battle Creek to teach and uphold the truth of
ters who have been believers in the foundation the Bible, are now, when old and grey-headed,
truths that have made us what we are—Sev- turning from the grand truths of the Bible and
enth-day Adventists; ministers who went to accepting infidel sentiments. This means that
Battle Creek to teach the next step will be
and strengthen the a denial of a personal
truths of the Bible, 1906 God, pulling down the
are now, when old and “Hold up the cross of Calvary. This will bulwarks of the faith
gray-headed, turning rebuke heathen philosophy and pagan that is plainly revealed
from the grand truths idolatry. Lift up the cross of Calvary in the Scriptures. In
of the Bible and ac- higher and still higher as the identified the Word is given the
cepting infidel senti- reality of Christianity. Let all our works, warning, “Some shall
ments. This means that our every enterprise, show forth the sa- depart from the faith,
the next step will be cred principles of the gospel.” giving heed to seduc-
a denial of a personal ing spirits, and doc-
God, pulling down the trines of devils” (1
bulwarks of the faith that is plainly revealed in Timothy 1:4).
the Scriptures. The sanctuary question is the … Those who are not walking in the light
foundation of our faith. of the message may gather up statements from
my writings that happen to please them, and
To G. C. Tenney that agree with their human judgment, and by
Lt208, 1906 (MR760 pp. 27, 28)  29 June 1906
separating these statements from their connec-
tion and placing them beside human reason-
… I have been surprised and made sad ings, make it appear that my writings uphold
to read some of your articles in the Medical that which they condemn. I charge you not to
Missionary, and especially those on the sanc- do this work. To use my writings thus, and at
tuary question. These articles show that you the same time reject the message which I bear
have been departing from the faith. You have to correct errors, is misleading and inconsistent.
helped in confusing the understanding of
524 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 2

Lessons from the Visions of Ezekiel most important message that will ever come to
the world. For those who stand as representa-
Ms125, 1907 (MR760, pp. 29-31)  4 July 1906
tives of present truth to use time and energy
In visions of the night I seemed to be now in attempting to answer the questions of
speaking with great earnestness before an as- the doubting ones, will be an unwise use of their
sembly of people. A heavy burden was upon time. It will not remove the doubts. The burden
my soul. I was presenting before those gath- of our work now is not to labor for those who,
ered together the message of the prophet Eze- although they have had abundant light and
kiel regarding the duties of the Lord’s watch- evidence, still continue on the unbelieving side.
men. [Ezekiel 33:1-11 quoted] God bids us give our time and strength to the
… There is a spirit of wickedness at work work of preaching to the people the messages
in the church that is striving at every oppor- that stirred men and women in 1843 and 1844.
tunity to make void the law of God. While We are now to labor unceasingly to get the
the Lord may not pun- truth before Jew and
ish unto death those 1906 Gentile. Instead of go-
who have carried ing over and over the
“As the great pillars of our faith have
their rebellion to great same ground to estab-
been presented, the Holy Spirit has
lengths, the light will lish the faith of those
borne witness to them, and especially is
never again shine with who should never have
this so regarding the truths of the sanc-
such convincing power accepted a doubt re-
tuary question. Over and over again the
upon the stubborn op- garding the third an-
Holy Spirit has in a marked manner en-
posers of truth. Suffi- gel’s message, let our
dorsed the preaching of this doctrine.”
cient evidence is given efforts be given to mak-
to every soul regarding ing known the truth to
what is truth and what is error. But the decep- those who have never heard it. God calls upon us
tive power of evil upon some is so great that to make known to all men the truths that have
they will not receive the evidence and respond made us what we are—Seventh-day Adventists.
to it by repentance. God is speaking to His people today as he
A long-continued resistance of truth will spoke to Israel through Moses, saying, “Who is
harden the most impressionable heart. Those on the Lord’s side?” My brethren, take your po-
who reject the Spirit of truth place themselves sition where God bids you. Leave alone those
under the control of a spirit that is opposed to who, after light has been repeatedly given
the word and work of God. For a time they them, have taken a stand on the opposite side.
may continue to teach some phases of the You are not to spend precious time in repeating
truth, but their refusal to accept all the light to them what they already know and thus lose
God sends will after a time place them where your opportunities of entering new fields with
they will do the work of a false watchman. the message of present truth. Take up the work
The interests of the cause of present truth which has been given us. With the Word of
demand that those who profess to stand on the God as your message, stand on the platform of
Lord’s side shall bring into exercise all their truth and proclaim the soon coming of Christ.
powers to vindicate the advent message, the Truth, eternal truth, will prevail.
Volume 12 — Number 2 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 525

For more than half a century the different There will always be those who are seeking
points of present truth have been questioned for something new and who stretch and strain
and opposed. New theories have been ad- the Word of God to make it support their
vanced as truth, which were not truth, and the ideas and theories. Let us, brethren, take the
Spirit of God revealed their error. As the great things that God has given us, and which His
pillars of our faith have been presented, the Spirit has taught us is truth, and believe them,
Holy Spirit has borne witness to them, and leaving alone those theories which His Spirit
especially is this so regarding the truths of the has not endorsed.
sanctuary question. Over and over again the
Holy Spirit has in a marked manner endorsed An Appeal for the Madison School
the preaching of this doctrine. But today, as in Ms13, 1908 (SpM425, 426)  25 March 1908
the past, some will be led to form new theories
and to deny the truths upon which the Spirit I have been instructed to publish the early
of God has placed His approval. experiences of the cause of present truth, show-
Any man who seeks to present theories ing why we stand, as we do, a people separate
which would lead us from the light that has and distinct from the world. Few of the men
come to us on the ministration in the heav- who led out in the proclamation of the mes-
enly sanctuary should sage are now living;
but I have kept in my
not be accepted as a 1906 diaries an account of
teacher. A true under- “Any man who seeks to present theories
standing of the sanc- many precious experi-
which would lead us from the light that ences. These are now
tuary question means has come to us on the ministration in
much to us as a peo- being prepared for the
the heavenly sanctuary should not be ac- press. Will someone
ple. When we were cepted as a teacher. A true understand-
earnestly seeking the loan me, at a low rate
ing of the sanctuary question means of interest, the means
Lord for light on that much to us as a people.”
question, light came. to help in doing this
In vision I was given work that needs to be
such a view of the heavenly sanctuary and the done in bringing these things before the peo-
ministration connection with the Holy Place, ple? While Satan is stirring up many to depart
that for many days I could not speak of it. from the faith, I am bidden to republish the
I know from the light that God has given experiences of the past, and give the message
me that there should be a revival of the messag- of warning God sends, showing the dangers of
es that have been given in the past, because men the present time, and what will be in the future.
will seek to bring in new theories and will try to
To G. I. Butler
prove that these theories are Scriptural, whereas
they are error which if allowed a place will un- Lt130, 1910 (1888, pp. 1811-1812)  23 November 1910
dermine faith in the truth. We are not to accept … I have not lost faith in you, Elder Butler.
these suppositions and pass them along as truth. I greatly desire that the old soldiers, grown grey
No, no. We must not move from the platform of in the Master’s service, shall continue to bear
truth on which we have been established.
526 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 2

their testimony right to the point, that those long kept the faith. If we should not live to see
younger in the faith may understand that the our Lord’s appearing, yet, having done our ap-
messages which the Lord gave us in the past pointed work, we shall lay off our armor with
are very important at this stage of the earth’s sanctified dignity. Let us do our best, and let
history. Our past experience has not lost one us do it in faith and hope. My heart is filled
jot of its force. I thank the Lord for every jot with gratitude to the Lord for sparing my life
and tittle of the sacred word. I would not draw for so long. My right hand can still trace sub-
back from the hard parts of our experience. jects of Bible truth without trembling. Tell all
… I hope that in the future I may meet that Sister White’s hand still traces words of
you at some of our gatherings. You and I are instruction for the people. I am completing
among the oldest of those living who have another book on Old Testament history.
Volume 12 — Number 2 Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell! | 527

Brief Timeline 1831 to 1910

The Pioneers, The Messages, the Landmarks, and the Ministries
The Delay and the Importance of Our History
1831 William Miller begins preaching First Angel’s Message (4SP207)
1830 Landmark: Second Coming; Ministries: Meetings and Publishing
1838 Josiah Litch accepts Second Coming
1839 Joseph Bates, Joshua Himes, Samuel Snow accepts Second Coming
1840 Ellen Harmon and family accepts Second Coming
1841 James White, Charles Fitch accepts Second Coming
1840 1842 George Storrs, William Farnsworth accepts Second Coming
1843 O. R. L. Crosier, Hiram Edson, J.N. Andrews accepts Second Coming
1844 Second Angel’s Message begins to sound (GC389)
Midnight Cry Message begins to sound (GC398-400)
Charles Fitch dies
Passing of the time (GC403, 429, 431)
Third Angel’s Message begins to sound (GC432; EW254) (Six
1850 Landmarks: Cleansing of Sanctuary, 3 Angels Messages, Commandments of don’t
God, Faith of Jesus (neglected), Sabbath, Non-immortality of Wicked continue)
1848 Stephen Pierce accepts Third Angel
1851 J. H. Waggoner, R. F. Cottrell accepts Third Angel
1852 Uriah Smith, John Byington, M. E. Cornell, J. N. Loughborough accepts Third Angel;
Laodicean Message begins to sound (EW107)
1860 1853 George Amadon, S. N. Haskell accepts Third Angel
1856 G. I. Butler accepts Third Angel
1858 Don’t “move a block or stir a pin” (looking back) (EW258; compare page iv)
A message coming: earth would be “lightened with his glory” (looking forward) (EW277;
compare page iv)
1870 1860 Ministries: Organization (1860-63) (2Bio31) and Health (1863-66) (2Bio135)
1867 Rachel Preston accepts Third Angel
1868 “So many would be found unready”; “so long delay” (PH098, p. 16; also 2T194
Rachel Preston dies
1872 Joseph Bates dies (EGWE34); Ministry: Education (2Bio334)
1878 J. N. Loughborough’s experience of value (The Great Second Advent Movement, pp. 484, 485)
1880 Meetings: see 1Bio137; 139
1881 James White dies (LS470) Publishing: see 1Bio107;127; 163
1882 Hiram Edson dies Landmarks: see CWE30; 1888, p. 518
1883 J. N. Andrews dies (3Bio296); Stephen Pierce dies
If Millerites had accepted “the message of the third angel and in the power of the
Holy Spirit proclaimed it to the world”, “Christ would have come ere this”
“Unbelief, murmuring, and rebellion”, “worldliness, unconsecration, and strife” “have kept us
in this world of sin and sorrow so many years” (1SM68,69)
1886 Message beginning that “will lighten earth with its glory” (1888, p. 166)
1887 John Byington dies
1888 Loud Cry Message joins “the faith of Jesus” with “the commandments of God” (1888, p.
1073; cf. p. 217 “the law and the gospel going hand in hand”);
E. J. Waggoner, A. T. Jones, W. W. Prescott messengers (1888, p. 1455)
William Farnsworth dies
1890
1889 J. H. Waggoner dies
528 | Lest We Forget Volume 12 — Number 2

1890 1890 Loughborough needed to build faith in the “rise and progress” of message, to counter “this
unsettled state of unbelief” in “the light that God has given”1
1892 Message “the past few years, is immense in its importance, reaching into heaven and com-
passing eternity”; Satan “made every effort to cover up, to confuse minds, to make of none ef-
fect” (Lt. 22, 1892; PH002, pp. 23-28)
“Nothing to fear for the future except as we shall forget the way the Lord has led us, and his
teaching in our past history” (Lt. 32, 1892; in GCDB 1/29/1893)
R. F. Cottrell dies
1893 “If every watchman had given the trumpet a certain sound, the world might ere this have heard
the message of warning” (Lt. 77, 1893; in 1888, p. 1129)
M. E. Cornell dies
1895 1894 If people of God “had done their appointed work as the Lord ordained, the whole world would
have been warned,” “Jesus would have come” (16MR38)
1895 Message continuing of “the law in Christ” but opposed at the heart of the work2
1896 If Satan has his way “the time of preparation will be prolonged” (1888, p. 1525)
Message shut “away from our people, in a great measure”; “has been in a great degree kept
away from the world” (Lt. 96, 1896; in 1888, p. 1575)
“Great waymarks of truth” “are to be carefully guarded” (Ms. 1, 1896; 17MR1)
1898 Dream she would rest in the grave before Christ came (6Bio445)
Had “the message of mercy” been given, “Christ would have come”3
1899 Confusion still as to “what constitute the pillars of faith” (1888, p. 1687)
1900 1901 Light of past 10 years “assented to” but “elements of unbelief ” prevented light from being acted
upon (GCB, 4/3/01, par. 1)
“May have to remain in this world because of insubordination many more years”4
1902 Need for “the old hands, the aged workers”; many “have fallen asleep in Jesus”; “greatly appreci-
ate the help of those who left alive”; “value their testimony”5
1903 If people of God “had obeyed His word”, “would today be in the heavenly Canaan”6
Uriah Smith dies
Need for “the gray-haired pioneers” to “stand in their place in His work to-day”7
Need to “do as the Lord directed Moses to do”, “to rehearse … all the dealing of the Lord”;
“early history of our work must be republished”8
1905
1904 Crisis: “make of no effect the truth for this time”; “not a stone is to be moved in the foundation
of this truth—not a pillar moved” (Lt. 237, 1904; 19MR311)
1905 Ten documents: need to reaffirm the foundations—“the fundamental principles that are based
upon unquestionable authority”­—reprint; repeat; reproduce;
Kellogg “under Satan’s special guidance”; Ballenger “led by satanic agencies”9
1906 Five documents: continued call to “strengthen our belief in the past experience”10
Need to “vindicate the advent message, the most important message that will ever come to
the world” (Ms. 125, 1907 in MR760, p. 30; written 1906)
1908 Need “to publish the early experiences of the cause of present truth” (SpM426)
1910 1910 “The messages which the Lord gave us in the past are very important at this stage of the
earth’s history.” (Lt. 130, 1910; in 1888 pp. 1811, 1812)
1. 1888, pp. 714-719
2. 1888, pp. 1575, 1576; cf. pp. 1435, 1436
This timeline summarizes events covered in the series
3. AUCR, 10/15/98 par. 12 “A Second Look at the Importance of the Adventist
4. Lt. 184, 1901; in 20MR312, 313
5. Lt. 47, 1902; in 20MR219
Pioneers” and “Reaffirm! Reprint! Retell!” published in
6. GCB, 3/30/03, par. 25 Lest We Forget, Vol. 11, No. 1 through Vol. 12, No. 2,
7. GCB, 4/14/03, par. 38
8. Lt. 105, 1903; in 17MR344
plus additional information on the 27 pioneers covered
9. 10MR45; MR760, p. 14; MR760, p. 4 (see Lest We Forget, Vol. 12, Nos. 1 & 2 for in Lest We Forget back issues.
extracts of ten documents) This is a publication of Adventist Pioneer Library,
10. Lt 40, 1906; in MR760, pp. 20, 21 (see Lest We Forget, Vol. 12, No. 2 for extracts of
five documents) [Link]. [Fred Bischoff, 4/24/12]
The response to the messages causes the Delay. The Importance of our history increases as the Delay increases.